MB_EN_18_


MB_EN_18_

1 Pages 1-10

▲back to top

1.1 Page 1

▲back to top
VOLUME XVIII - 1886-1888
of Saint John Bosco

1.2 Page 2

▲back to top
FATHER EUGENIO CERIA
FATHER EUGENIO CERIA (1870 · 1957)
already enjoyed the reputation of a dis-
tinguished scholar, author, and editor when
in 1929 Father Philip Rinaldi, Superior
General, asked him to continue the publi-
cation of the Biographical Memoirs, the
monumental work begun by Father John
Baptist Lemoyne. Father Ceria's qualifica-
tions had been enhanced by his personal
contact with Don Bosco during his forma-
tive years as a novice and a student of
Philosophy at San Benigno Canavese and
Valsalice. Don Bosco con Dio, published
in 1930 and now considered his master-
piece, is a penetrating and inspiring study
of his spiritual father.
By systematic and persevering effort Father
Ceria brought the Biographical Memoirs
to completion in 1939, his contribution
being Volumes XI-XIX. Other works fol-
lowed. Wh i le compiling the Annali della
Societa Salesiana in four large volumes
(1941-51), he published biographies of St.
Mary Mazzarella, the Venerable Father
Michael Rua, the Servants of God Father
Andrew Beltrami and Father Philip Rinaldi,
and many other outstanding Salesians.
Though advanced in age, he undertook the
collection and editing of the Epistolario di
S. Giovanni Bosco, in four volumes, two of
which were published before his death,
which occurred on January 21, 1957 at
the age of 86.

1.3 Page 3

▲back to top
M embership
C o u n t r i es
P ro vi n ces
Hous es
Bishops
Archbishops
Cardinals
1 7, 000
126
90
2, 169
80
19
6
~Vff~@/
~~~~
2003
M em b ers hip
16,000
Countries
88
Pro vinces
Hou se s
80
1,564
THE BIOGRAPHICAL MEMOIRS OF ST. JOHN BOSCO
Already Published
Volumes I through XVIII
Order From:
SRM Distribution Services
75 West Century Road , Paramus, NJ 07652
E-MAIL : srmdist@gte.net

1.4 Page 4

▲back to top
Don Bosco's Statue In St. Peter's, Rome
A Faithful Translation of the Original Expertly Done
~· . ."~ .: ~ :; :~ :;- :: :: :: ;:. :,:
~:
-:.:
-:~
·-
::
~·
:-.'":
~:: :·.
':."

1.5 Page 5

▲back to top

1.6 Page 6

▲back to top

1.7 Page 7

▲back to top

1.8 Page 8

▲back to top

1.9 Page 9

▲back to top
The
Biographical Memoirs
of
Saint John Bosco
by
Rev. Eugenio Ceria, S.D.B.
AN AMERICAN EDITION
TRANSLATED
FROM THE ORIGINAL ITALIAN
Volume XVIII
1886-1888
SALESIANA PUBLISHERS
New Rochelle, New York
2003

1.10 Page 10

▲back to top
IMPRIMI POTEST: Very Rev. Patrick Angelucci, S.D.B.
Provincial
New Rochelle, N.Y.
25 March 2003
Solemnity ofthe Annunciation
Copyright© 2003 by the Salesian Society, Inc.
Library of Congress Catalog No. 65-3104 rev.
ISBN 0-89944-018-10
All Rights Reserved
Manufactured in the United States of America
FIRST EDITION

2 Pages 11-20

▲back to top

2.1 Page 11

▲back to top
m.ehicatrh
WITH PROFOUND GRATITUDE
TO
THE LATE, LAMENTED, AND HIGHLY ESTEEMED
VERY REVEREND FELIX J. PENNA, S.D.B.
(1904-1962)
TO WHOSE
WISDOM, FORESIGHT, AND NOBLE SALESIAN HEART
THE ENGLISH TRANSLATION
OF
THE BIOGRAPHICAL MEMOIRS
OF
SAINT JOHN BOSCO
IS
A LASTING MONUMENT

2.2 Page 12

▲back to top

2.3 Page 13

▲back to top
Lhis Volume ls Oedicai:-ed
to the memory of
~c\\L°heR GwRence Chiaborro
(my first director, 1939;
and master ofnovices, 1942-1943)
~c\\L°heR Angdo ~Rc\\nco
and
~c\\L°heR Aeneas LOAAi
(my director in Newton, NJ;
1942-1952)
and
~c\\LheR Led Cio.rnpi
With whom I lived some ofthe best
years ofmy life.
These men have touched the lives of
many Salesians. They have certainly touched
my life and helped me know Don Bosco,
love Don Bosco, andfollow
Don Bosco.
With deep gratitude,
~R. Vincenc V. A :Zu(iani, S.0.B.

2.4 Page 14

▲back to top

2.5 Page 15

▲back to top
ix
Contents
Introduction ..................................xm
Preface ......................................xv
1 Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886 .............. 1
2 To Spain through Liguria and France ................23
3 Diary of Don Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona ............ .45
4 Departure from Spain and Return to Turin ............89
5 From the Feast of Mary Help of Christians
to the Feast of the Assumption I Don Bosco's
Summer at the Oratory and at Pinerolo ............. 107
6 The Fourth General Chapter ...................... 137
7 St. John Bosco in Milan I Don Bosco's Last
Investiture of Novices at San Benigno .............. 155
8 The Missionary Expedition of 1886 I A Look
at the House and Missions of South Africa ........... 169
9 Transfer of the Novitiate to Foglizzo ...............205
10 Last Events of 1886 ........................... .215
11 A Life of Retirement ...........................229
12 During the Earthquake of February 1887 . . . . . . . . . . . .247
13 Don Bosco's Last Journey to Rome ............... .257

2.6 Page 16

▲back to top
x
14 Consecration of the Church of the Sacred Heart ...... .273
15 Description of the Church and Don Bosco's Departure
from Rome ................................. .293
16 The Last Feast Day of Mary Help of Christians
Celebrated with Don Bosco I The Two Weeks Spent
at Valsalice I Don Bosco's Last Name Day
Celebration ..................................303
17 Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice I Don Bosco 's Last
Birthday Celebration .......................... .313
18 The Apostolic Prefecture of Bishop Fagnano . . . . . . . . .329
19 Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South
America .....................................349
20 Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations ..367
21 The Last Rays of Twilight .......................387
22 The First Eleven Days of Don Bosco's Final Sickness . .411
23 Twenty Days of Relative Respite . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .431
24 The Final Blows at the Breaking Down of
Don Bosco's Body ............................ .447
25 The End .................................... .455
26 Formalities Needed for Don Bosco's Burial and
Last Funeral Honors .......................... .469
27 The Mortal Remains of Don Bosco Laid to Rest
at Valsalice ................................. .477

2.7 Page 17

▲back to top
xi
28 Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life
and after His Death ........................... .487
29 The Testimony of Don Bosco's Miracles ............501
30 The Succession ...............................517
Earlier Documents and Events ....................539
Salesian Biographical Dictionary ..................547
Appendix of Documents ........................567
Index .......................................843

2.8 Page 18

▲back to top

2.9 Page 19

▲back to top
xiii
lnrnoduccion
Fr. Juan Vecchi, of happy memory, in his last publication
(Foundational Themes ofSalesian Spirituality, p. 32) states: "It is hard to
understand Salesian spirituality and grow in it if we do not constantly get
closer to its spring, its origin-namely, Don Bosco."
"We should pass from an attitude of simply telling a story about Don
Bosco and lavishing praises on Don Bosco, to a deeper knowledge of Don
Bosco."
"We need to place the deeds and sayings of Don Bosco in their prop-
er context; we need to reflect once again on the meaning of the deeds and
sayings of Don Bosco within our historical situation and culture."
The present volume of the Biographical Memoirs will certainly help all
readers come to know more about the sayings and deeds of Don Bosco and,
hopefully, be able to locate them in "today's historical situation and culture."
The readers will also come to know what Don Bosco meant by Da
mini animas, coetera tolle,'' since he wore himself out, even physically, up
to his death, for the salvation of souls.
This volume is the end result of several people's work.
The commercial translation of many years ago was the groundwork
for the revision made by two Salesian Sisters: Sr. Josephine Carini and Sr.
Mary Ann Zito. They also put the entire revised version on the computer.
Fr. Michael Mendel, S.D.B., checked the Sisters' revised version.
I have checked and revised the previous revised versions against the
Italian text to make sure that nothing was omitted or in anyway misinter-
preted. The Appendix is entirely mine.
A debt of sincere gratitude goes to all of the above-mentioned people
for their work; to Mrs. Jo Ann Donahue for her final computer work; and
to Fr. Francisco Javier Aracil, S.D.B., the main editor.
Fr. Vincent Vincio Aldo Zuliani, S.D.B.
The final translator

2.10 Page 20

▲back to top

3 Pages 21-30

▲back to top

3.1 Page 21

▲back to top
Preface
xv
Jrrfnrr
(1886-1888)
With this eighteenth volume, The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John
Bosco come to an end. As we read his life story, three distinctly different
periods are immediately evident to us. The years of his life prior to 1841
were devoted to his vocation and his preparation for the priesthood. Then
came the stormy beginnings ofhis mission on behalfofyouth, in which we
find interwoven the slow development ofthe first seeds which were to con-
stitute the Salesian Society, as well as its progressive affirmation and final
establishment by papal approval of its Rules in 1874. The last fifteen years
were dedicated to the consolidation and expansion of the work as a whole.
Upon his death, Don Bosco was able to leave the work to his successor. It
lacked nothing essential to its exuberant vitality or its perpetual fecundity.
Two more volumes will complete the number of books: One will trace
the entire history of his glorification from the beginning of his cause for
beatification and canonization (which one might say started immediately
after his death) to the worldwide growth ofthe universality of his cult; and
the other will be an analytical index to render research as easy as possible.
We have an immense store of information on Don Bosco and his work
that, perhaps, has no parallel in hagiographic literature. It is disseminated
through a number of lengthy volumes, eighteen to be exact. Such a vast
amount of detailed information may seem superfluous from a literary
standpoint, but it will nevertheless offer a precious and most beneficial
source of abundant information to the Salesian Family, which is eager to
know even the smallest details concerning the life and deeds oftheir Father.
To Don Bosco's sons and daughters, his Biographical Memoirs will, in all
ages, constitute a family treasure of inestimable value.
Outsiders may wonder and even feel skeptical in the presence of this
enormous quantity ofbiographical data. However, this accumulation of data
came about in the most natural way. Don Bosco did not live an isolated life
within his spiritual family. His activities were not carried out behind closed
doors. He lived habitually side-by-side with both the boys and the Salesians,
going about his business in full view of everyone, reporting to them on his
undertakings, granting interviews to all with the utmost frequency and easy

3.2 Page 22

▲back to top
xvi
Preface
familiarity.1 He had countless and the best ofrelationships with outsiders far
and near, with people of all kinds of social status. He granted them audi-
ences, he called on them personally, doing good to their body and mind as
well; he shared with them his own plans, told them about his undertakings
and asked for their help. It was therefore only logical that a large number of
people were informed of his sayings and deeds, and were in possession of
things he had written, so that it was no great effort to gather much detailed
information. The work of the historian was facilitated further by the aura of
veneration that surrounded this man of God from the very beginning. This
is the reason why there were some in his houses who took note of all he said
and did, while others outside his houses treasured his letters, retaining
indelible memories of their contacts with him.
Furthermore, he himself bequeathed some important pages dealing with
important moments of his life to his sons on an order received from above.
When Father John Bonetti undertook to publish the history of the first twen-
ty-five years ofthe Oratory in the Bulletin, Don Bosco checked every install-
ment, or had Father Rua do it if he happened to be absent.2 Finally, the
informative process for the cause of his beatification and canonization
brought a host of eminently reliable first-hand witnesses before the ecclesias-
tical tribunal of Turin. Their recorded testimony filled many reams of paper.
Rarely has a biographer had the good fortune to depend on such an abundant
and clear source of information on so recent and so thoroughly reliable data.
I Who knows in the course of time how many people will find it hard to believe that a man like Don Bosco
maintained friendly relations with the boys and even confided incidents of his personal life to them. No one will
ever be able to understand Don Bosco unless they are able to picture him as a father among his children. One eld-
erly Salesian recalls hearing a story from Don Bosco's own lips, while he and several of his companions were gath-
ered around their father as he strolled in the Oratory playground. He no longer recalls what gave rise to this inci-
dent, but the story he heard is vividly impressed on his mind. Shortly before midday one morning in France, Don
Bosco was on his way to dinner with a family who had invited him. On the way there he recalled that he had also
promised to dine with some other people at two o'clock. Quite unperturbed, the one who accompanied him
reminded him about a promise made to dine with the other people. Don Bosco replied, "Never mind, we shall sat-
isfy them both." At this point of his narrative, one boy wanted to know whether he really had gone to lunch twice.
"We most certainly did, and we cut a good figure," Don Bosco answered.
Then he explained pleasantly how immediately after the first meal, they were ready to eat another, praising
the warm charity of both his hosts towards his undertakings. This is just an example of the natural way in which
Don Bosco himself supplied information for his biography.
Fr. Andrea Scotton, pastor of Breganze, wrote of him to Fr. Rua in a letter dated February 26, I 89 I: "That
which was displeasing to other people was a source of inspiration to him. He often talked of himself and his under-
takings, so simply and candidly that a listener merely wondered."
Fr. Lemoyne (Biographical Memoirs, Vol. II, pp. 23-24) writes: "Don Bosco was delighted in recounting
these events and in recalling every least circumstance. This he did with such sincerity and keen enjoyment. He
would reminisce, smile and savor the recollection of days gone by..."
2 This work of revision was so accurate that while Don Bosco and Fr. Michael Rua were on their way to Spain,
Fr. J. Bonetti sent them the proofs of the installment that was to appear in the next issue of the Bulletin. Fr. M. Rua
returned it to him, with Don Bosco's observations.

3.3 Page 23

▲back to top
Preface
xvii
Our mention of Father Michael Rua invites us to stop for a while and
consider the wide range and value of his testimony. He lived for forty years
at the side of Don Bosco. "Lived with" means that he not merely resided
under the same roof, but shared his whole life. Naturally, this close relation-
ship developed slowly and naturally, according to Father Michael Rua's age
and the responsibilities given him. Nevertheless, Father Rua became fully
aware ofthe role that Don Bosco had assigned to him initially, only when he
was already mature in years. However, Don Bosco kept no secrets from
Father Michael Rua, so that when Don Bosco died, Father Rua could be
described as a living archive of information concerning Don Bosco.
Father Rua's sharp intellect had enabled him to take stock ofDon Bosco's
thoughts and his actions objectively. His very powerful memory responded
promptly and faithfully whenever it was needed. Father Rua, a saintly man,
would not dare to allow his reports to be mystified or to depart in any way from
the truth, as a not-too-enlightened kind of piety would have done only for the
sake of promoting edification. One example could stand for a thousand possi-
ble examples. D'Espiney's book Don Bosco had already flooded France and
was being read in almost every civilized country when, in 1890, an Italian ver-
sion of the eleventh French edition was planned. Father Michael Rua took it
upon himself to edit the text, eliminating anything that did not seem absolute-
ly certain in the light of his own knowledge of the facts. In doing this, he fol-
lowed only verifiable evidence. He did not hesitate to eliminate the story relat-
ing the final appearance ofthe gray dog, Grigio, which had taken place in 1883
on the road between Ventimiglia and Vallecrosia, although he had heard talk
of it. The author protested, since he himself had heard the story from Don
Bosco at Nice Maritime only a few days after it had occurred. When Father
Michael Rua heard this, he too was upset and simply based his apology on his
own limited information of the incident. One may well imagine what valid
assistance he gave the historian who was coordinating Don Bosco' s biograph-
ical data by supplying information and by acting as a source of verification.
We must say that Fr. John Baptist Lemoyne was an extremely fortunate his-
torian. However, this good fortune was only one among many others he had,
especially the one ofeasily verifying his accounts by relying on the tradition still
alive around him, and by consulting Don Bosco himself personally; besides the
fact that he could rightly apply to himself the words nos qui manducavimus et
bibimus cum illo (we who ate and drank with him), since he among others, was
one of those who lived with him for almost twenty-three years.
Here we would like to describe the wonderful accomplishments of Fr.
John Baptist Lemoyne, a glorious son of Don Bosco.

3.4 Page 24

▲back to top
xviii
Preface
Before he began his detailed narrative ofthe life ofthe saint, Fr. Lemoyne
collected an enormous amount ofmaterial that was to constitute the principal
source of information in the course of his writing. Once it was chronologi-
cally coordinated and already printed on galley sheets, this miscellaneous
data was compiled in three separate parts. One is documentary in nature, con-
sisting of the reproduction of all official documents then existing in the
archives of the Congregation. The second part, interwoven with the former,
consists of correspondence and comprises hundreds of letters written to Don
Bosco and/or to superiors of the Oratory from Salesians, either missionaries,
men and women cooperators, and others, although only in very rare instances
are the originals available for a necessary verification. The third section,
which might be described as narrative, consists in the breakdown of unpub-
lished or partially unpublished manuscripts. Some of these passages are dis-
tributed in suitable places of the account. In view of the nature of this data,
and the use to which it was destined, Father John Lemoyne did not feel the
obligation to quote its source. Among the sources we investigated, we suc-
ceeded in identifying the following: (1) a confidential memorandum printed
and sent to cardinals by Don Bosco, concerning his conflict with the arch-
bishop of Turin; (2) a substantial diary of Father John Barberis; (3) a number
of notebooks in which Father Joachim Berto jotted down impressions during
his journeys with Don Bosco to Rome, singling out incidents which deserve
remembrance, even though they are not connected with Don Bosco' s travels;
(4) a long diary of Father [Charles] Viglietti, with a brief appendix compiled
by Father John Bonetti; and (5) other manuscripts of minor importance.
Naturally, whenever possible, our account of the events is quoted directly
from the source; which is duly mentioned. Information of uncertain origin,
doubtlessly culled from oral or written reports, but lacking supporting cor-
roboration or documentation, also belongs to this third category.
At times, Father Lemoyne speaks for himself, or allows to be recognized by
his own style. When he did so, we have never failed to quote him relying for the
rest on his authority. We are indebted, for a number of details, to sources of
information either unknown to him or tapped after his time. Once he began the
work, he moved on and with his ninth volume, he covered Don Bosco's biog-
raphy up to 1870; the volume is dated 1917. However, he was already tired and
had little energy to complete the biography the preceding year.3
It is our conviction that, as time goes by, public and private files will reveal
3 Fr. John Lemoyne began working on the history of those early years while Don Bosco was still alive. In ref-
erence to his work, he wrote Bishop John Cagliero on March 24th, 1886: "This biography is developing so smooth-
ly, magnificently, and wonderfully in its varied pattern that it would be hard to find a more enchanting book."

3.5 Page 25

▲back to top
Preface
xix
new documents previously unexplored or inaccessible regarding the manifold
activities ofDon Bosco.4 But no matter what may come to light, and even shed
new splendor on the Servant ofGod, his personality will always remain focused
in its present incomparable image. There is one aspect ofhis life that may well
be further illumined by future revelations. Nothing, however, could change the
opinion already held by those historians who, to this present time, explored his
life story. We mean to refer to the stand he took on the issue known in Italian
history as fl Risorgimento Nazionale (the National Renaissance). The superfi-
cial observer might be led to form a judgment not entirely true to facts because
of the wide access even to government departments enjoyed by the saint. It is
therefore advisable that we sharply clarify the ideas on this issue.
In regard to the Risorgimento, one has to distinguish three things: the issue
in itself, the men responsible for it, and the institutional effects that followed.
The issue in itself comes as the result of two convergent movements: a
political and a social one. Don Bosco did nothing, said nothing, and wrote noth-
ing for or against the political movement that culminated into the independence
and the unity of Italy. His intentionally neutral attitude in this matter was
inspired by a theoretic, practical principle implicit in the reply he gave to the
direct question of Pius IX. When the Pope asked him what his political views
were, he declared that his politics were the politics of the Our Father-the pol-
itics that stand for the coming ofa kingdom, but only the kingdom ofGod. His
guiding principle in this attitude was that if a priest is to make his ministry
effective, he must soar way above all divisions caused by political parties.
He explained himself when talking one day with Bishop Jeremiah
Bonomelli, the great bishop of Cremona, who recalled the following words
verbatim: "In 1848, I realized that if I wanted to do a bit of good, I had to
put all politics aside," Don Bosco told him. "I have always steered clear of
politics, and was therefore able to accomplish something, and I did not find
obstacles, but instead assistance, even where I least expected to find it."5
The social movement, aimed at raising the intellectual, civil, and eco-
nomic level of the people, was something else. Don Bosco not only per-
ceived how this democratic trend would prove irresistible, but also foresaw
all the good and evil that it would bring in its wake, according to whether or
not the evolution desired took place under, without, or against the influence
of the Gospel. He therefore committed himself entirely to giving a Christian
4 Several times Don Bosco was heard to say, "A fifth of my life can never be told, either because I destroyed
all documents pertaining to it, or because these were lost."
5 Geremia Bonomelli, Questioni religiose-morali-sociali de! giorno [Religious-moral-social problems of the
day] (Milan: Cogliati), Vol. I, p. 310.

3.6 Page 26

▲back to top
xx
Preface
education to the children of the people, endeavoring in this way to educate
youth to become morally sound and spiritually articulate citizens for Italy,
who would exercise a beneficial influence in shaping the years ahead.6
As for the men who shaped the Risorgimento, Don Bosco sought never
to lose contact with them right from the beginning. He was inspired to do
so by three ideals: to find a way to do them some good; to persuade them
to assist or, at least, be friendly to his own work; and to prevent them from
harming the Church too much. His Biographical Memoirs supply many
examples that prove how well justified his outlook was in reference to these
three ideals. La Civilta Cattolica expressed itself very aptly when, in
announcing Don Bosco's death, wrote, "In the mid 19th century, at the cen-
ter of violent changes among the people and political upheaval, Don Bosco
was able to conjure up a wondrous stream of charity, by the authority ofhis
words and example, captivating even the most rebellious spirits and draw-
ing them to the serene gentleness of Christian faith. "7
As to the institutional effects we mentioned, namely the new national
regime and the whole new structure ofpublic life, Don Bosco, instead ofhav-
ing discussions on them, sought to take advantage whenever he could, legiti-
mately procuring the best and greatest benefits from them. He therefore never
opposed constituted authority; he respected it, and insisted that other people
respect it likewise. It became a habit, especially after the collapse of the
Pope's temporal power, that certain persons and newspapers denigrated the
House of Savoy, which had reunited under the scepter the whole peninsula.
Both in Turin and on his travels, Don Bosco always deplored such behavior
because in the kingdom of Savoy he perceived-and history fully justified his
opinion-the sole, true support of public order in Italy. Lastly, he constantly
hoped for a reconciliation, feared by some and deprecated by others, which
would one day heal that disastrous conflict which popped up in Italy after
1870 between the ecclesiastical and civil power. He hoped for a reconciliation
in the form praised by Pius XI in an historic speech, and which ultimately
became a reality with the Lateran Pact under the same Pope.
We will conclude by quoting the wise judgment expressed at the death
of the saint by a staunch Catholic journal, which magnified his hard work
and humility: "In those stormy years ofpolitical change, social problems and
6 In a posthumous publication, containing intimate scenes from his life, Etapes de ma vie (Paris, Calmann-
Levy, I936), Rene Bazin wrote in October 1913 that "he felt that it was a wonderful mission to 'hasten to the
defense of religion, to rebuild religious souls strengthening the influence of Doctrine around us; training apostle-
workers and apostle peasants by action, and if the mission is well carried out, without resort to politics, then it will
exercise political influence"'.
7 Vol. 1 (1888), p. 498.

3.7 Page 27

▲back to top
Preface
xxi
religious strife, Don Bosco always remained perfectly steadfast in his duty
as a Catholic priest, always totally devoted to ecclesiastical authority, and
especially to the Pope. He always labored wholeheartedly for the Church and
with the Church, always wholeheartedly fighting against evil. At the same
time, in word and deed, he abstained from all harshness, friction, conflict,
and contrast. He preferred action to words, and endeavored to maintain har-
mony among all, turning them and guiding them towards good works, for
the glory and advancement of religion and for the benefit of society."8
This brings us a thousand leagues away from the attitude of those
who, caught between two conflicting forces, "straddled the fence," as the
saying goes. Such people meet with the fate usually reserved for those
who would serve two masters. In the final analysis, they ended up hating
each other. Precisely the opposite happened to Don Bosco. It is enough to
scan the newspapers at the time of his death. We witnessed this edifying
phenomenon: The distinction seemed to have disappeared between good
and bad newspapers, which unanimously joined in celebrating his name.
Only one decisively sectarian journal, since it could not then speak well
ofhim or speak badly ofhim, abstained totally from mentioning his name
and from informing its readers of his death.
The secret of such worldwide acclaim lay in his charity exercised in
harmony with the principles of the Gospel. This was the all-powerful
magnet he held in his hand and that attracted all hearts to him. A liberal
parliamentary deputy, a man of great learning who later became minister
of state several times, revealed the truth of this as viewed from the oppo-
site camp, in a letter of condolence written at the saint's death:
Too many factors keep men apart in their historic and political out-
look, in times of civil and social reconstruction. Yet, although one may be
on the opposite side, one can nevertheless delight and find edification at
the sight of a flame of charity soaring to Heaven after having given such
generous comfort to an immense human misery. One may have a differ-
ent outlook on civilization; yet there are points in which harmony is per-
fect among all those who believe in the infinite goodness of charity. For
these people to relieve human suffering in God's name, to uplift the spir-
it among those who suffer, to regenerate through labor those oppressed by
poverty and misfortune, to reveal to sharp minds new experimental areas
and to the virtue of sacrifice the new regions of pious victories .... appear
8 L 'Eco di Bergamo, February 2, 1888.

3.8 Page 28

▲back to top
xxii
Preface
to be a holy, wholesome, and fruitful undertaking, rich in moral, eco-
nomic, and civil advantages.9
When Don Bosco' s illness grew worse, it dispelled the last lingering
illusions of the many people who loved him, who could not believe that
the day would dawn when they could no longer see him, listen to him, or
communicate with him. But after he died and the grief had subsided, they
saw that he was beginning to be more vitally present than ever before.
Both young and old took singular pleasure in reading about him and hear-
ing people talk of him. The examples and teachings he had left behind
supplied themes for sermons, subject matter for articles, material for
study. His picture decorated the walls of homes like a guarantee of a
blessing from God, and people carried his picture on them as a token of
assistance from Heaven. Innumerable graces of all kinds, attributed to his
intercession, were reported to us from widely scattered countries. The
popularity of his name, already great during his lifetime, gained con-
stantly in intensity and extension. And it so happened that, shortly after
his death, when it was announced that the cause for his beatification was
about to begin, it seemed to be the most natural thing in the world that the
traditional laws of the times should be disregarded in his case. Once the
cause had begun, constant, worldwide interest mounted, following the
various phases of Roman procedure until his apotheosis on Easter
Sunday, April 1, 1934. The recollection of that event still moves those who
were fortunate enough to witness it, and it will always awaken an undy-
ing echo in the history of the Church. The worldwide popularity of his
cult requested by the Catholic episcopate and decreed by the Holy See set
the final seal of official recognition on the glory, which the saint already
enjoyed in individual instances, in nearly every diocese of the world. One
may with far greater justification apply to this immense veneration, the
words which one great poet uttered in reference to the fame of another
major poet: Just as his fame is presently alive in this world so will it be as
long as the world lasts.
Turin, August 22, 1936
9 Letter from Paul Boselli to Fr. John Baptist Francesia, Rome, February 3, 1888.

3.9 Page 29

▲back to top
<!tqapter 1
DON BOSCO AT THE ORATORY
WINTER 1886
For two and a half months at the beginning of 1886, our saint did not
leave the Oratory. Whenever the boys at recreation saw him pacing up and
down on the balcony on the second floor outside his room or walking
toward it, they would immediately stop their games and run to stand
beneath it, clapping their hands loudly with joy. He would stand still a
moment before going inside, hold onto the railing and say a few kind
words to them. They listened in reverent attention, and then acclaimed
him with thunderous applause.
One evening in giving the "good night," Father John Baptist Francesia'
said that it was unnecessary that they clap their hands so loudly whenever they
saw Don Bosco. Their superiors knew already how fond they were ofhim. The
warning proved to be ofno avail, because the boys continued to manifest their
delight uproariously every time they were lucky enough to see him.
As for his health, Father Joseph Lazzero wrote to Bishop John
Cagliero on January 10th: "Don Bosco complains that he can no longer
get his head to do anything. When he only tries, he instantly gets a vio-
lent headache. It does not matter ifhe does not work. Provided he is alive,
it does not matter if he stands up or sits down. For us it is enough that he
exists because he is everything to us."2
In one of the usual monthly circulars Father Michael Rua sent out the
following piece of news on January 27th: "Thanks be to God, our dear
Father's health has grown no worse, but unfortunately, there is no visible
improvement either. His legs are reluctant to carry him. His eyes are
always weak. His stomach is still unsettled. Yet he hears confessions and
grants audiences whenever he can, and is unable to relax." 3
I See Appendix I.
2 For both priests, see Appendix 1.
3 See Appendix 1.

3.10 Page 30

▲back to top
2
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He heard the confessions of the Salesians who went to see him in his
room. Also in his room, he heard the confessions of the students of the
fourth and fifth high school grades. He assembled them from time to time
to have a friendly talk with them, especially on the subject of vocation.
Some of these gatherings have endured in the recollections of the sur-
vivors who wrote or spoke of their memories to us.
One such meeting took place on January 3rd. On December 13, 1885,
after he had finished talking with them, he had given the boys some nuts.
Now, as he desired to distribute the remaining nuts to all the boys, he per-
formed a miracle not dissimilar to others narrated elsewhere in the pages
of these Memoirs. He had someone hand him the little sack of nuts, and
distributed them with a generous hand. The cleric Angelo Festa,4 seeing
that there were far fewer nuts than there had been on the previous occa-
sion, cautioned him, "Don't give out too many, because there will not be
enough for all of them."
"Leave it to me," Don Bosco answered.
The boy who was holding the sack also told him that if he went on
giving them out at this rate, there would not be enough for everyone.
"You be quiet," he said. "Are you afraid you'll be left without?"
The boy was one we have already mentioned before, Joseph
Grossani,5 who spent a few hours of the day in Don Bosco' s antechamber
to usher in visitors. He recalled that Mrs. Nicolini had brought the nuts,
and also told us about several other incidents.
There were sixty-four people present. First giving a handful of nuts to
each one, then using both hands, the saint would not have had enough nuts
to hand out. Just then the attention of the pupils was drawn to something
very singular. They had seen how many nuts had been taken from the
sack and how many still remained in it, and were astonished to see that
the level of the nuts inside had not gone any lower. No matter how rr~any
were taken out of it, the quantity inside remained the same. It looked as
though a mysterious hand was putting back as many nuts as he took out.
Their wonder reached its climax when, at the end of his distribution,
they found that the little sack weighed neither more nor less than it had
weighed before. At that the boys could not conceal their amazement from
Don Bosco and asked him how come he had done that.
"Oh! I don't know," he answered, smiling in all simplicity. "But
4 He died as a priest at Ljubljana, Slovenia, on July 4, 1905, at the age of 39.
5 See Vol. XVII.

4 Pages 31-40

▲back to top

4.1 Page 31

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
3
because you are my friends, I can confide something to you. I will tell you
something that happened at the Oratory many years ago."
He then told them about the wondrous multiplication of chestnuts and
the consecrated hosts.
At the end of the story Father Francesia showed up. He had heard an
unusually loud noise and had come out saying, "Oh! Oh! What is all this?"
To which the boys replied in chorus, "Don Bosco gave us some nuts."
"Give me a few, then!" Father Francesia said to Don Bosco.
"But you cannot eat them because you don't have teeth," Don
Bosco replied.
Just then a loud noise and chatter was audible in the courtyard below.
The choir had just returned from Valsalice, where it had given a per-
formance. Father Francesia told Don Bosco that they were some of the
older boys, and they should not be deprived of nuts.
"Have them come upstairs," Don Bosco answered, as he was dis-
missing the others. Then he ordered Joseph Grossani to look in the draw-
er to see whether there were any nuts left over. Grossani had left the draw-
er empty the last time he had looked into it, and was now amazed to find
a substantial quantity of nuts in it. He picked them up, put them in a little
sack and brought them to Don Bosco, who handed them out with a liber-
al hand to some forty boys, even handing a fistful to the sack bearer.
Father Lawrence Saluzzo was one of the teachers in the upper high
school grades. The saint always wanted him to be present during his talks
with his pupils, but on that day he happened to be absent. A little later,
chancing to meet him in the library, Don Bosco said, "Too bad you
missed the talk this evening."
"Why, Don Bosco?"
"Get Festa to tell you what happened."
"No, you tell me, please. Do me this favor."
Meanwhile, drawn by curiosity, Father Finco, Father Luchelli, and
others came over, and Don Bosco told the story with the simplicity of one
who had been nothing more than a spectator.
Once word of the occurrence got around the house, people began
searching for the miraculous nuts everywhere. "I questioned the boys,"
Father John Baptist Lemoyne wrote, "and all of them confirmed the fact
that they had seen it with their own eyes. All ofthem were steadfastly con-
vinced that a miracle had been wrought."6
6 See Appendix I.

4.2 Page 32

▲back to top
4
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco again summoned the same pupils eleven days later. The
recollection of certain things he had said in giving the Oratory his New
Year's strenna for 1886 lingered in their minds, and in filial trust they
informed him that they would have liked him to explain some of the pre-
dictions he had made a little more clearly. So when they were in his room
on January 14th, he talked with them as follows, and as he was talking,
the cleric Festa wrote down what Don Bosco said:
We are gathered here once again to exchange a few words. You will
wonder, why does Don Bosco send only for us, without summoning also
the priests, clerics, artisans, or all the students, at least? Naturally, this
does cause a little envy among your companions and others who notice
this preferential treatment. You have to know that once upon a time, Don
Bosco was always among the boys, and the boys always sought him out.
He went to hold missions at Chieri, Castelnuovo, lvrea, and Biella and
boys, who were not boarders here in the Oratory, but boys of the city of
Turin, would get together in as many as ten, twenty or thirty at a time. On
one occasion even as many as one hundred and thirty met and they would
walk to wherever Don Bosco happened to be, so that they could go to con-
fession to him. And Don Bosco always loved to be among the boys.
Now I am no longer able to move around. I no longer have the strength
to address the whole community. Yet, I do want to guide at least a few, if
not all the students, and not all the Oratory members, at least the pupils of
the fourth and fifth high school grades. Now you have asked me something
specific. You ask that I explain my New Year's strenna to you. You asked
me to tell you something about those six companions of yours. Now then,
it is not good that I tell you that there are some among you who are to die.
However, I must tell you that of those six boys, almost all of them are
already well prepared, and should they now appear before the judgment
seat of God, we may hope that they would be at peace and do things right.
The others, who are not yet ready, will be ready by and by. For you should
know that unknown to them, there is someone behind them, who takes it
to heart to see that they are properly prepared, so when their turn comes,
we may well hope that it will go well with them. You too may rest assured,
but nevertheless be prepared, and don't rely on the fact that you are in good
health, even if you were among the strongest boys of the Oratory.
One day, some years ago, Don Bosco had warned that within a cer-
tain time a boy of the Oratory was to die. Without telling him in so many
words, Don Bosco kept close to him, and helped him to make a general
confession to put things right with his soul. He also urged one ofthe supe-

4.3 Page 33

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
5
riors to keep watch over him. I can tell you that this was a good boy, well
prepared, so that things went well with him.
However, if there was a strong boy at the Oratory, it was Milane. He
came to the last day of the allotted time. And his companions were
already saying, "You watch! This time he's going to get out of it...." On
that last day, at nine o'clock in the morning, he was slightly indisposed,
and was sitting up in bed, a piece of bread in his hand and his friends all
around him. They were all chatting cheerfully. All of a sudden, Milane
turned on his side to rest against the pillow. His friends called to him, but
he did not answer. They shook him, but he seemed not to notice anything.
He was already dead.
I have only mentioned the name of Milane, but I could give you the
names of several others, no less strong and healthy, who also met with a
like fate. Therefore, be prepared, don't rely on the fact that you are in
good health. Be greatly devoted to the holy Virgin Mary, pray and be
cheerful, very cheerful.
You asked me to explain what I said about the general disasters that
are to afflict our country during this current year. I will do this gladly. I
was almost close to saying it in public from the pulpit. Our Lord will send
disasters upon us, namely pestilence, drought, and damaging floods. You
will ask, "Why does the Lord send us such punishment?"
There must be a reason for it, beyond all doubt. It is the vice of dis-
honesty that calls down such disasters on mankind, as the punishment of
God. This is a delicate subject, you understand, and that is why I did not
feel that I could very well say it out in public. The pure of heart shall see
the glory of God. By "the pure of heart," I mean those who never had the
misfortune of falling into that shameful sin, or who if they did, immedi-
ately got back to their feet again.
You will hear it said that cholera rages here, that elsewhere there are
floods, etc. You will say that all these punishments are punishments sent
by God to punish people for their sins. But don't be afraid; be cheerful,
very cheerful. For as long as you wear the medal of Mary Help of
Christians around your necks, and are deeply devoted to her, I am inclined
to hope that, as I did on other occasions when cholera had invaded the city
of Turin, exactly here in the vicinity of the Oratory, you too will be safe,
as our boys were safe then.
I am saying these things to you in particular, but keep it for yourselves
only. Don't even write home to your parents or to other people about it,
telling them that Don Bosco told us that this and that will happen. No,

4.4 Page 34

▲back to top
6
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
keep this knowledge for yourselves. Draw as much benefit as you can
from what I have said, but don't talk about it with others.
There is something else I want to tell you. I noticed that a great many
of you came here to go to confession this morning; you went to com-
munion, and you made the exercise of a happy death. I am very glad, but
naturally, this makes the others a bit envious. The younger boys may well
say, "We do have sins to confess to Don Bosco, haven't we?" Of course,
but as I already said, Don Bosco cannot look after everybody. That is why
he limits himself to looking after the pupils of the fourth and fifth high
school grades, because it is their last year in school and they have to
decide on their vocation, for almost always the eternal salvation of a youth
hinges on this. Don Bosco is the regular confessor of the boys in the
fourth and fifth high school grades, but this does not mean that they
would be wrong if they made their confession to other priests, so long as
the boys go often with the proper disposition of mind to confession and
communion! I repeat, I only want to know how you feel about your voca-
tion, be it for the priesthood or not for the priesthood, because I want you
to enjoy both temporal and eternal happiness. I am glad as far as those
who come here to receive communion at Don Bosco's Mass. But I want
you to feel free in this. Anyone who wishes to go to communion in church
will do well, and he who prefers to do so during Don Bosco's Mass also
does well; but let no one do so because he feels he is ordered to do it. No!
We shall see each other again on other occasions, when you and Don
Bosco have nothing else to do, and I will always say whatever seems to
me best for your greater welfare.
The carefully kept ledgers of the Oratory list the dates of the six
deaths that occurred between March and September in 1886. They were
the deaths of two students and four artisans.7
The boys met again for a third time on the evening of January 31st. "Tell
us a dream which might only concern ourselves," they said to Don Bosco.
He replied, "All right, I will. Some years ago I dreamed that I was
strolling among my boys after community Mass. They were all standing
around me and looking at me as they listened to my words. But there was
7 They are as follows: Charles Brunet ofBardonecchia, first high school grade, March 9; Charles Ranzani of
Borgo Castano Primo, second high school grade, April 13; Anthony Enria of Turin, copperplate engraver, May 4;
Anthony Trogu of Carloforte, bookbinder, May 28; John Ferrari of Vigevano, bookbinder, July 5; James Alladio of
Busca, blacksmith, September 21. In January Charles Ganino of Druent, a tailor, also died, but at home. He had left
the Oratory on December 27 because he was sick; so he had not been present at the time of Don Bosco's strenna.

4.5 Page 35

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
7
one boy in front of me who turned his back on me. (Whenever Don Bosco
walked with the boys in the playground, the ones in front of him always
walked backward, facing him, and never turned their backs to him.) This
boy had in his hand a lovely bouquet of flowers of varied colors: white,
red, yellow, and purple. I told him to turn around and look at me. He did
so for a moment, and then went on walking as before. I reprimanded him
for that, and he replied, Dux aliorum hie similis campanae, quae vocat
alios ad temp/um Domini, ipsa autem non intrat in ecclesiam Dei [He who
acts as a guide to others is like a bell which summons others to the house
of the Lord but does not go into church]. At the sound of these words, the
whole thing disappeared, and I too soon forgot about the dream. But a few
days ago, I saw among you a boy who was precisely the one I had seen in
my dream. He has grown bigger now, but it was he."
Immediately, the boys asked: "Is he here with us? Who is he?"
"Yes, he is here among you," Don Bosco said. "But it is not right that
I tell you who he is, since I myself don't know what interpretation I
should give to the dream."
So saying, he had the nuts leftover from last time brought to him.
Their quantity had somewhat decreased because, in the meantime, more
than one piously furtive hand must have dipped into the little sack. As was
only natural, the boys kept their eyes riveted on the sack during the dis-
tribution of the nuts to see what might happen. But when the sack was
emptied, it was empty. Nevertheless, there were enough to go around for
everybody, save for one of the two boys who were holding the sack, one
holding it from underneath on the palm of his hand, the other keeping the
mouth of the sack open.8 But after rummaging inside it, Don Bosco
exclaimed, "Ah! There's still one more!" Then, continuing to rummage,
with a big smile he brought up a whole handful, and he gave them to that
lad, saying, "Hold onto them. They are precious."
Then he called the catechist, Father Stephen Trione,9 who was stand-
ing behind the boys, and gave some to him too. He sent for Father
Celestine Durando,10 the prefect general, whose office was nearby, and
found more nuts for him as well. "I also want to give a few to Mazzola and
8These were Titus Tomasetti, who died a Salesian priest on August 17, 1897, at the age of 28, and John
Franchini, who is still alive [in 1937], also a Salesian priest. Fr. Charles Viglietti's diary mentions Garassino; he,
however, had stayed in the study hall. But the diarist was not present at the occurrence. Fr. Franchini died on
April 23, 1940, at age 72.
9 See Appendix l.
10 See Appendix I.

4.6 Page 36

▲back to top
8
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Brother Paul Bassignana," he said. They both received a handful. The boys
were more than astonished. They stared dumbly, as if seized by holy fear.
At last, again putting his hand inside the sack, he drew out five more
nuts, and holding them out, said how sorry he was because a few boys
were not present. In fact, there were just five missing: three who had gone
to Valsalice and two who had remained in the study hall. Certainly, in the
room's semi-darkness and with his poor eyesight, Don Bosco could not
have observed their absence by himself.
On his way out, the pupil Barassi went up to Don Bosco and asked,
"The boy with the bouquet of flowers will cause divisions, will he not?"
"Certainly, and he will be a cause of anxiety," Don Bosco replied.
But we do not know anything further.
Before entering his room from the antechamber, Don Bosco stopped
and took Calzinari by the hand - a devout youth, who, however, never
allowed himself to be seen by Don Bosco - and whispered something into
his ear. The boy went pale and answered, "Very well."
When he was alone again with his secretaries, the saint said, "I have
already invited here that boy with the bunch offlowers and sent for him. He
promised to come, but has not come yet and yet I have to speak with him."
How much good did all those boys who approached Don Bosco with
confidence receive especially in the confessional!
After the death of the saint in 1888, Father Michael Rua received a
letter written with intimate details, though its author authorized him to
make whatever use he wished of it. For that reason, it was kept, and we
quote here the passage that refers to Don Bosco as confessor. The poor
boy that wrote it had all too soon grown wise in the ways of vice and had
acquired very bad habits that were leading him towards perdition. Divine
Mercy so ordained that he was admitted to the Oratory as a student, where
he abandoned himself entirely into the arms of Don Bosco, sincerely dis-
closing his miseries to him every week. Constancy in making a weekly
confession proves a powerful tool, to rise up and regain the freedom ofthe
children of God! In the instance to which we refer, perhaps a weekly con-
fession would not have been swift enough and effective enough without
the sweet, patient, and benevolent charity of Don Bosco.
Let us listen to what the penitent himself said: "Only the serene and
tranquil calmness of Don Bosco and, I should say, the kind indifference
shown to whatever I told him; only the way he spoke - just a few words
but seasoned with the delicacy of a holy affection and deeply felt com-
passion and soothing like balm; and finally only his way of listening,

4.7 Page 37

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
9
without being disconcerted by hearing the same sins again and again:
these were the healing tools, the loving bonds with which the man of God
soon succeeded in instilling in my soul not only horror of sin, but courage
too, and a most vivid confidence that I would one day break the stout
chains of my slavery ... Oh! How many times, as I recall Don Bosco's
charity, as I recall the immense amount of good he did to me, do I not race
in my thought to the pitiful situation in which many souls exist, souls
which even though corrupted by vice, might still be healed and restored
to grace, ifthey could but find the same loving kindness, that cheerful and
comforting welcome in their confessor as I found to be so characteristic
of our beloved Father!"
Something in the way of an innovation had been introduced into Don
Bosco' s chambers two days prior to the gathering just described. Until
then, whenever he was unable to go downstairs to the church, he cele-
brated Mass in the antechamber, at a small altar concealed in a chest that
looked like a closet. With some difficulty, the cleric Viglietti11 had suc-
ceeded in having the room adjoining the antechamber transformed into a
chapel, with its own fine altar.
On the eve of the Feast of Saint Francis de Sales, when Cardinal
Cajetan Alimonda had come to speak with the servant of God, the secre-
tary told His Eminence how delighted the entire household would be, if
he would deign to bless both the altar and the chapel. The cardinal gra-
ciously consented. Joined by the bishop of Ivrea, a few canons, and sev-
eral distinguished gentlemen, they all attended the function with Don
Bosco. After putting on his stole, His Eminence recited the liturgical
prayers with the ritual book in his hand, and blessed the altar and the
room, which were festively illuminated. The people present then intoned
the Miserere and other psalms. It was a moving little ceremony, the time-
liness of which is fully evident today.
Now that Don Bosco's chambers had become a genuine little shrine,
the little chapel where he said his last Masses stands, so to speak, as the
sancta sanctorum.
We have referred to the solemn Feast of Saint Francis de Sales and
must state a few details concerning it. It was preceded by a meeting of
Cooperators who "for their greater convenience," as it said in the letter
inviting them to attend, gathered in the church of Saint John the
Evangelist where Don Bosco presided. The congregation expected to hear
11 See Appendix l.

4.8 Page 38

▲back to top
10
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
him address it, and he too wished to speak, but the doctors were against
it. He therefore delegated Father John Bonetti,12 giving him the themes he
should discuss. There were three subjects: (1) some comforting achieve-
ments by the Salesian Congregation, thanks to the charity of the
Cooperators; (2) the necessity that these beneficial results be pursued and
increased by looking after other important undertakings; and (3) by what
means such a goal could be attained. 13
Bishop John Baptist Bertagna was to have given the blessing; but
since he was prevented from doing it by another ceremony, Don Bosco
gave it himself. In reference to his blessing, Father Joseph Lazzero wrote
to Bishop Cagliero on February 3rd: "Certainly, on the one hand it glad-
dened us all to see Don Bosco at the altar; while on the other, it moved us
all to compassion when we saw how he could go up and come down the
altar steps only with difficulty. Yet, he was glad to do it."
Don Bosco was delighted that very evening by the safe and sound
arrival of Father Louis Calcagno and Father Peter Rota from Uruguay, and
of Father Michael Borghino from Brazil. They had landed at Bordeaux,
where the bishop had given them a warmly cordial welcome, just because
he had heard they were sons of Don Bosco.
Never before had the Feast of Saint Francis been celebrated with so
much solemnity. Bishop Valfre, who had recently been appointed bishop
of Cuneo, said the "Community" Mass; the cardinal assisted at the
Pontifical High Mass; the eloquent orator, Bishop Riccardi ofivrea, deliv-
ered the panegyric of the saint in the afternoon, linking the life of Saint
Francis de Sales to the program of "loving God" and "having God loved."
Salesian maestro Brother Joseph Dogliani14 had his choir perform
Haydn's Imperial Mass, the cardinal imparted the benediction, and Dr.
Joseph Fissore officiated as chairman of the festivities. Forty guests
honored Don Bosco' s table at dinner, among them His Eminence, four
bishops, and the Parisian Counts, the de Franquevilles. In the evening, the
boys enacted a new play by Father Lemoyne entitled Vibio Sereno, deal-
ing with the Romans and the Christians ofthe first century. His Eminence
decided to attend the performance as well. "This was a delightful day for
Don Bosco, who took part in everything," Father Joseph Lazzero said in
his letter of February 3rd.
12 See Appendix 1.
13 The whole speech was published in the Bollettino salesiano in two installments, March and April.
14 See Appendix 1.

4.9 Page 39

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
11
Don Bosco had slept badly the night before, awaking Brother Viglietti
with his shouts, and in the morning the cleric questioned him. "I saw a
stout youth with a broad skull that grew narrow at the level of the fore-
head," he answered. "He was small and thick-set, and he was walking
around my bed. I tried in every way I knew to have him go away; but
when I drove him away from one side, he fled to the other and continued
his tiresome pacing. I scolded him, I wanted to beat him up, but I could
not make him stop annoying me. At last I said, 'Look, if you don't go
away, you will force me to say something to you I have never uttered
before.' Since the boy continued his pacing, I said out loud, 'You car-
rion!' Then I woke up."
He blushed as he finished his story, adding, "I never used that word
in my life; and now I say it in a dream?" And he smiled.
Two dreams, which because of their nature could be joined with the
preceding one, were narrated to his secretaries on February 25th. In the
first, he was about to enter the cathedral of Saint John the Baptist in Turin
when he saw two priests, one of whom was leaning against the holy water
font, the other against a pillar. Both of them with an indifferent air were
keeping their hats on. He wanted to reprimand them but hesitated some-
what, noticing a look of cynical disdain on their faces. Nevertheless, he
took hold of himself and addressed the first of the two.
"Excuse me. What town are you from?"
"What's that to you?" the other answered brusquely.
"It's only because I wanted to tell you something that I have to tell."
"But I have nothing to do with you."
"Now listen. I don't want to rebuke you, but even though you have no
respect for a sacred place and don't trouble yourself about people who are
scandalized and may laugh at you, please have some respect for yourself
at least. Take off that hat!"
"You are right. That's true," the priest said, and he removed his hat.
Then Don Bosco went to the other one and repeated his advice to him.
He, too, took offhis hat. Whereupon, laughing heartily, Don Bosco woke up.
In the second dream, he met someone who urged him insistently to
appear in public, to preach about the Way of the Cross.
"Preach about the Way of the Cross?" he answered. "You mean the
passion of our Lord."
"No, no," the man insisted, "I mean the Way of the Cross."
So saying, he led him down a long road that opened at the far end
into an enormous square and bade him climb onto a platform. The place

4.10 Page 40

▲back to top
12
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
was deserted, so Don Bosco asked, "To whom am I to preach, since
there's no one here?"
Then all of a sudden, the square began to fill with people. So he spoke
to them of the Way of the Cross, explaining the meaning of the term, list-
ing the advantages to be obtained from this pious devotion. When he had
finished speaking, everyone begged him to continue by explaining each
individual station. Don Bosco asked to be excused, declaring he did not
know what more he could say, but the people insisted, so he resumed his
sermon. Talking uninterruptedly, he said that the Way of the Cross was
the way to Calvary, the road of suffering that Jesus was the first to walk
on, and proposed that we follow him along it when he said, "Si quis vult
post me venire, abneget semetipsum, et to/lat crucem suam quotidie, et
sequatur me" [If anyone wishes to come after me, he must deny himself
and take up his cross daily and follow me].
He had already narrated another dream about the Way of the Cross on
November 16th of the previous year. He thought he was surrounded by a
multitude of people who were saying to him, "Do the Way of the Cross
with some examples! Please, please do!"
"But what examples do you want me to give you?" he answered. "In itself,
the Way of the Cross is a continuous example of the sufferings of our Lord."
"No, no, we want a new presentation."
Don Bosco suddenly found himself with the book already written. In
fact, he had the galley proofs already in his hand and was looking hur-
riedly for either Father Bonetti and Father Lemoyne or Father Francesia,
so that they might correct them for him, since he was very tired. During
this anxious search, he woke up.
The saint truly was to show himself as an example of the passion of
Jesus Christ, enduring in union with him the painful infirmities that were
now to be his until his death, thereby giving his sons an example ofpatience.
We will pass along yet another dream that seems to hold some prophet-
ic element. He related it to Father Lemoyne and the cleric Festa on March
1, 1886. He dreamed he was at Becchi, and his mother was next to a spring
of water: she was removing the dirty water and putting it into the pail that
she was holding. That same spring was always the source of the purest
water, so he was astonished, unable to find an explanation for all this.
"Aquam nostram pretio bibimus [We drink our own water for a price]."
Mama Margaret said then, "You and your Latin!"
Don Bosco replied, "That was not from the Scriptures."
"That does not matter. Say something else, if you want to. Everything

5 Pages 41-50

▲back to top

5.1 Page 41

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
13
is understandable in what I said. You only need to study them well.
Iniquitates eorum porta.... [Their iniquities...] Now you can add whatev-
er you wish."
"Portavimus? Portamus? [We have carried? We carry?]"
"Whatever you prefer: portavimus, portamus, portabimus [We have
carried, we carry, we shall carry...]"
"Think well about these words, study them and have all your priests
study them, and in them you will find all that is about to happen."
Then she led him behind the spring to high level ground where he
could recognize Capriglio and its surroundings, and the villages of
Buttigliera and Buttigliera itself, as well as other hamlets scattered here
and there. Pointing to them she said, "What difference is there between
these places and Patagonia?"
"If I could, I would do good here and there, too," he answered.
"If that is so, then it's all right," Mama Margaret answered.
Then it looked as though his mother was going away, and since his
imagination was quite tired he woke up. After telling them the dream, he
remarked, "The place my mother showed me would be ideally suited for
an institute because it is centrally located among a number of inhabited
areas that have no church at all."
In the circular letter mentioned previously, Father Michael Rua also
mentioned audiences, besides meetings. The strain of receiving visitors
always occupied several hours of his day, but only the recollection of two
visits that differed widely one from the other was handed down to us.
On January 3rd, a French lawyer went to see him. He said he had been
sent by the Bourbons. He explained at great length to Don Bosco that it
was essential to restore the former Bourbon kings to all Europe, starting
from Spain, and that the princes of this royal house were seeking his
counsel and his blessing. Don Bosco let him talk as long as he wanted.
Finally, hoping to force an answer from him, the stranger asked, "What
would be the opinion of Don Bosco on this matter?"
"I am not competent to pass a judgment on such questions," Don
Bosco replied. "I barely know the names of the pretenders, and even then
I don't know all of them. I also am deeply obligated to France. I have
opened several houses there, which are maintained by the charity of the
people of France. Consequently, I can in no way abuse the hospitality
extended to me. So I would not know what advice to give you. I will only
say that it would hardly be wise to enter into such an endeavor, unless
there were a fairly substantial means to surely guarantee its success."

5.2 Page 42

▲back to top
14
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"Oh, if all the Bourbons get together, the means will be available," the
lawyer answered.
"You must remember that unless there is probability, indeed certain-
ty of success, this would cause immense damage to France."
"What do you think about the successful outcome ofthe undertaking?"
"That God's Holy Will be done in all things."
"Would you extend your blessing to the Bourbon princes?"
"Why not? But only in the sense that God's Holy Will be done in all
things, and nothing more."
"Do you authorize me to refer what you have said?"
"I have no objection."
After this interview, the lawyer went directly to Venice to receive
instructions from Don Carlos. Some people suspected that he was a secret
investigator for the French police who had been sent to sound out Don
Bosco's political opinions. At any rate, the replies given by the saint could
neither arouse suspicion nor offer any pretext for accusation. It had always
been his principle never to dabble with politics.
The other visit we mentioned was connected with the desire to obtain
a healing for someone. A gentleman who had been knighted through the
mediation of Don Bosco had promised him a sum of money to help his
houses, but although he was in a position to do so, he had never kept his
word. It now happened that his son, who was the successful manager in
family affairs, became seriously sick. In view of the critical situation, his
father hastened to see Don Bosco on January 19th, imploring him with
clasped hands to pray and have prayers said for his son's recovery.
"I willingly promised I would pray," Don Bosco said later to some-
one who was with him, "but his son has been summoned by God. It would
be necessary for his father to say to Don Bosco, 'Stop, Don Bosco! I have
ten thousand lire here that I want to give you, and you must obtain this
grace from Mary Help of Christians for me.' Then, certainly...but now all
I can do is pray that the Lord may receive his son into heaven soon, as he
dies." It was the belief of the saint that those who are not generous with
God have little hope of obtaining exceptional graces from Him.
A distinguished benefactress of Don Bosco, Countess Wanda
Grocholska, nee Princess Radziwill, had precisely the opposite experi-
ence. In March 1886, the day before Don Bosco set out for Spain, she fell
sick at Cracow with pleuropneumonia, complicated by other factors, and
very soon she was in danger of death. Her sister telegraphed the saint,
imploring him to pray for the sick lady. A doctor summoned from Paris

5.3 Page 43

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
15
did all he could to save her life, but very shortly after, she entered her
death agony. Suddenly, while the doctor was checking her pulse, he
shouted, "She is safe!"
A few weeks elapsed, and Father Rua wrote to a friend of the count-
ess to ask for news of her. But she did not answer, so it was believed that
the countess was dead. Don Bosco was already in Barcelona when Father
Rua, who had gone with him, remarked to him one day, "Countess
Grocholska has certainly died."
"Not at all," Don Bosco answered, smiling. "She has recovered and
right this minute she is having breakfast."
"Who sent you that news?"
"I had a telegram from Heaven."
The situation was exactly as he had described.
To this same period also belongs another incident concerning Don
Bosco's knowledge of future matters. The superior of a convent had writ-
ten to him from Monaco to recommend to him a young lady, a convert
from Protestantism, who was an epileptic.
He replied, "Let her be faithful to her promises. For as long as she is
faithful, she will enjoy the protection of the Most Holy Virgin."
The young lady enjoyed excellent health for as long as she remained
faithful, but her disease again assailed her when her fervor waned. Having
given that answer, Don Bosco went on, "Would you not have someone
named so-and-so in your house? Tell that prodigal daughter to go back
home and take care of her blind mother and children." Astounded, the
superior wondered how Don Bosco had come to know something that no
one had told him, all the more so, since she herself was already somewhat
suspicious. A wretched woman had pretended that she was a mulatto and
a pagan, truly eager to learn about the religion of Jesus Christ and
embrace it. A Jesuit priest who had been told of it by a confidante of the
woman mentioned it to the bishop, and then asked the Mother Superior if
she could take the woman into her convent, and prepare her for baptism.
The unfortunate woman expressed her impatience to be baptized, but
almost immediately the whole business was discovered to be a farce. Don
Bosco had given a timely warning about her because the sacred ceremo-
ny was only two days away. 15
Don Bosco also received a delightful honor from France. Our readers
will recall the lecture he gave in 1883 to the Geographic Society of Lille
15 See Appendix, doc. 2.

5.4 Page 44

▲back to top
16
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
about Patagonia. Later still, he sent the association a memorandum on the
same subject, which was considered a work of great merit. The board of
directors of the Society was certainly in no hurry to deliberate since it was
not until January, 1886, that he was informed that a silver medal for his
merits in the area of geography "as interpreted at the present day," namely
as a "contribution to the knowledge and progress of mankind and condi-
tions in foreign countries" had been awarded him. The medal was to be
awarded during the course of a solemn assembly meeting, which could not
be held until a much later date. On one side of the medal were to be the
words: Don Bosco - Salesian Priest - Civilization ofPatagonia, and he was
asked to name the date to be inscribed. He replied that the date should be
May 24, 1879, on which day the Salesians had first entered Patagonia, and
that the words founder ofthe Salesians should follow Don Bosco's name. 16
The medal could not be awarded him other than during the solemn gen-
eral assembly meeting to be held somewhere around the end of the year. By
December, the president advised him that on Sunday, the 19th, "It would be
an honor and a great pleasure to us if you were able to attend. The people
of Lyons, too, would be happy to see you and acclaim you." But Father
Julius Barberis and Father Paul Albera17 represented Don Bosco instead.
After being introduced by President Desgrands in the hall of the uni-
versity where the association usually held its meetings, they were asked to
take their seats in an eminent position, beside the president's chair. After
the reading of the minutes concerning the progress and activities of the
association, the president spoke. In words of highest praise, he recalled Don
Bosco's speech about the farthest border of South America. He said that the
speaker had supplied very precise and highly interesting information about
those inhospitable regions, drawing his material both from reliable authors
and reports from his missionaries whose difficulties he followed in his
thoughts and in his heart. He concluded by saying that Don Bosco had thus
so well deserved the recognition of the Geographic Society that the board
had awarded him a silver medal. Father Paul Albera then stood up to receive
the medal, amid fervent applause from the large assembly.
Two foreign newspapers, too, had words of high praise for Don Bosco.
In Portugal, La Palavra, in two of its articles written on January 15th and
16th, published a long enthusiastic article, naming Don Bosco as the most
meritorious benefactor of mankind in recent years. Another newspaper
16 Appendix 3.
17 For both priests, see Appendix 1.

5.5 Page 45

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
17
extolled his praises from the banks of the Thames. This was Merry
England, which wrote a magnificent biographical profile and voiced its
opinion of Don Bosco's priests as follows: "The Salesian priests are truly
men of great learning, but what is far more important, they are endowed
with apostolic zeal and genuine piety. In short, they are good, fervent
shepherds who would willingly lay down their lives to save their flocks."
The new, very popular newspaper Eco d'Jtalia, the mouthpiece of the
Genoese Catholics, quoted this article on January 25th, expressing on its
own behalf the utmost esteem and veneration for the Salesian Society and
its founder, and ended with the following fervent appeal: "Ah yes, let us
assist, let us promote and sponsor as best we can, the holy institute of the
new Apostle of Abandoned Youth. If we do, we shall render one of the
greatest and noblest of services to the holy cause of God and his Church."
A discordant note was struck at Faenza. The radical newspaper II
Lamone resumed its outcry against the sons of Don Bosco, and its issue of
January 17th denounced "Salesian education" to the authorities, claiming
that as enemies of the nation, the Salesians instilled their own sentiments in
the minds of their young charges. It was at this same time that the new pre-
fect of studies general, Father Francis Cerruti,18 inaugurated his responsibil-
ity by publishing a pamphlet at the beginning of the year entitled "Don
Bosco's Views on Education, Instruction, and the Contemporary Mission
of the School."
"The same ideas which inspired Salesian education," Father Cerutti
wrote, "were shared by the most illustrious modern pedagogues and edu-
cators, who were horrified by the picture presented by impiety and
immorality which threatened to engulf entire nations and peoples."19
Anyone who saw Don Bosco so drained of his former strength would
never have imagined what he was mulling over in his mind during
February and March; he was planning a journey to Spain. He felt that he
had to act quickly; otherwise he would no longer have been able to real-
ize his wish. He was thinking about how he could overcome the opposi-
tion of his loving sons, who were so sorely afraid for his precious life. He
had been to Spain already, to tell the truth, but only as saints travel, and
in no ordinary manner. We here relate this story, of which we have sever-
al reports. Many times did we hear the authentic tale from the lips of the
very person who received this totally unexpected visit. It may seem odd
18 See Appendix I.
19 See the above pamphlet, pp. 10-11.

5.6 Page 46

▲back to top
18
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
that this confrere, speaking about the matter later, did not well recall on
what night the first appearance occurred, whether it was the night before
or the night after the feast day of Saint Francis de Sales [January 24]. This
slip of memory does not weaken the credibility of the episode, about
which he testified during the apostolic process for Don Bosco's beatifi-
cation and canonization:
Father John Baptist Branda,20 the director of the Salesian house of
Sarria, was sleeping peacefully in his bed when he heard someone call
him. Awake, he clearly heard Don Bosco's voice saying, "Father Branda,
get up and come with me."
Father Branda thought to himself, "Oh! I must be dreaming! I need to
sleep!" To rid himself of what he felt was an illusion, he turned over to the
other side. He soon fell into a deep sleep and slept until he heard the bell
for rising. During the morning, he recalled the voice he had heard during
the night, but gave no thought to it and did not worry about it until the
octave of the Feast of Saint Francis de Sales.
Then, during the night of February 6th, while he was sleeping, he
heard another summons: "Father Branda! Father Branda!" Again, it was
Don Bosco's voice.
He shook himself, opened his eyes, and to his astonishment saw that
the room was as brightly lit as if it were midday. Besides, since his bed
was in a cell, he saw the silhouette of a priest projected on the curtains,
exactly like Don Bosco.
The voice again called, "Don't sleep now! Get up!"
"I'm coming immediately," he answered. He rose, got dressed, pulled
the curtains, and saw Don Bosco waiting for him in the middle of the room.
Don Bosco wore an expression of paternal, trusting affection. Father
Branda went up to him and took his hand to kiss it, just as Don Bosco said,
"Come with me. Take me for a visit through the house. I'll show you things
you don't have the slightest suspicion of. Yet they are frightening things."
Father Branda took the keys of the dormitories and went upstairs into
the dormitories with Don Bosco. All the boys were asleep in their beds.
Don Bosco pointed out to him three who were easily recognizable
although their faces were hideously disfigured. "Do you see those three
wretches? You would never believe who has corrupted them unless I had
come to tell you. And I came because it was necessary for me to disclose
this iniquitous mystery to you. You trusted him. You thought he was good,
20 See Appendix l.

5.7 Page 47

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
19
and so he seems on the outside. It is the coadjutor (and he uttered his
name). He is the one who has assassinated the souls of these boys. Look
at their present miserable condition."
When Father Branda heard the name, he stood dumbfounded. He
would never have suspected such wickedness. The coadjutor was really
believed to be a good man; his exterior behavior was beyond reproach.
Don Bosco went on, "Send him away from the house immediately.
Don't let him remain among the boys. He's capable of ruining others, too."
Meanwhile, they were moving along, passing from one dormitory to
another, observing all the sleeping boys one by one. Don Bosco pointed
out to Father Branda several with distorted, deformed faces. After they
left the dormitories, they toured the whole house. The stairs, rooms, and
playgrounds were all lit up as though it were daytime. Don Bosco walked
swiftly, as if he were hardly forty years old. They returned to Father
Branda's room, where in a corner beside a bookcase appeared the three
poor boys. They tried to hide as they saw Don Bosco. Their faces were
still repulsive. Near them, motionless, stood the coadjutor with hanging
head, trembling all over and contorted, like a condemned man approach-
ing the scaffold. Don Bosco's features became terribly severe as he point-
ed to him while telling Father Branda, "It is he who ruins the boys!" He
then turned on the culprit and cried out in a thundering voice, "Wretch, is
it you who steal souls away from our Lord? Is it you who thus betray your
superiors? You are unworthy of the name you bear!" So he continued in
a menacing tone, accusing him and laying out to him the enormity of his
sin, which had been going on for months and months without his saying
a word in confession.
A cleric also appeared beside the others. He stood as if humbled, but
not contorted like the coadjutor. Don Bosco looked at him, too, but not as
severely as at the coadjutor, and said to Father Branda, "Send him away
from the house, too, for if he remains here, he will do great damage."
"But I don't know how I can carry out your orders," Father Branda
remarked. "I don't know what reasons I should give for such actions. I
have no proof. It's a delicate matter. Couldn't you get someone else to
carry out your orders?"
As he was talking, it seemed to him that he glimpsed Father Rua right
beside Don Bosco, putting his finger to his lips and motioning him to be
quiet. Father Branda fell silent and Don Bosco moved on to leave the
room. Just then all the light disappeared. Now completely in the dark,
Father Branda groped to find the lamp on his desk, lit it, and found he was

5.8 Page 48

▲back to top
20
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
alone. It was still two hours before the time to get up. So he took his bre-
viary and began to recite the Divine Office. When the bell rang, he went
downstairs to say Mass in a state of great agitation.
He was very upset at the prospect of having to expel the two confr-
eres. How could he summon them? How could he begin a conversation
with them? What points could he bring up to induce them to confess their
fault? He observed them closely but did not detect anything calling for
reproach. But he heard an inner voice that kept repeating, "Act! Act!"
He summoned the prefect, Father Anthony Aime, and the assistants
and urged them to keep their eyes wide open to find out who the least
good boys might be. He hoped thereby to discover some hint of the hid-
den evil. He resolved not to speak and felt that his conscience was clear
because he was taking such precautions. He felt that thereby he had
silenced those inner voices that did in fact leave him in peace for a few
days. But every time he was about to celebrate Mass, he felt himself
seized by a certain horror that made him tremble.
While he was in this state of mind, he received a letter from Father
Michael Rua in Turin. He long treasured it and showed it to many people.21
The letter said: "I was walking with Don Bosco this evening, and he told
me he had paid you a visit. But perhaps you were asleep at the time."
Four or five days after the dream-vision, Father Branda went to cele-
brate Mass in the home of Dorothy de Chopitea Villata. This mother of
the Salesians in Spain told him, "Do you know that I dreamed about Don
Bosco? I dreamed of him last night."
"Forgive me," Father Branda interrupted her, "I'd like to say Mass
immediately this morning."
The saintly woman's words had thrown his heart into turmoil, and he
did not want to hear any more. He went straight to the chapel, vested, and
began Mass. But after he had said the prayers at the foot of the altar and
mounted the steps, as he was bending to kiss the altar he was seized by
fear and trembling; within him a voice resounded, "Do at once what Don
21 He showed it to Fr. Aime, the prefect; he read it in a conference to the clerics, as Fr. Pirola recalled; he had
it read to missionaries who passed through Sarria shortly before Don Bosco arrived there. Then eventually he mis-
laid it. During the canonization process Fr. Rua testified: "I was in Turin in those days, and the day after that appari-
tion, Don Bosco in a conversation with me told me that during the night he had paid a visit to Fr. Branda. I believe
that he ordered me to write and ask him whether he had carried out his orders. At the time I did not make a big
deal about what he said, and once I had obeyed his directive, I gave it no further thought. When I accompanied Don
Bosco to Spain a few months later, Fr. Branda came to meet us at the border and told me exactly what had hap-
pened; so then I understood what kind of a visit Don Bosco had paid him."

5.9 Page 49

▲back to top
Don Bosco at the Oratory-Winter 1886
21
Bosco told you. Otherwise, this is the last Mass you'll celebrate."
Father Branda went back home, determined to take action. He would
have preferred to seek advice, but he did not know whom to ask. He had
not mentioned the matter to his confessor, being afraid he might consider
the whole thing nonsense. Nevertheless, he put an end to his delay. He sent
for the prefect, Father Aime, and bound him to strictest secrecy regarding
what he was about to tell him. Then he related only part ofwhat he had seen
that night of the octave of Saint Francis, revealing the names of the three
boys and giving him appropriate instructions. He was to send for them sep-
arately so that the others would not know, and he was to make them under-
stand that he knew everything and instruct them to tell him who the scan-
dal-giver was. Ifthey denied everything or refused to speak, he should raise
his hands. After questioning the first one, he was to shut him in a certain
room and no one was to speak to him. Then he was to call the second and
do the same as with the first, then lead him to a certain classroom, shutting
him in as well. When he had questioned the third, he was to keep him in his
office and report the outcome of his inquiry to Father Branda. "On this
sheet of paper," Father Branda concluded, "I am writing the name of the
one I saw as the instigator of this scandal, and when you come back from
your inquiry, we will compare this name with the name the boys reveal." So
saying, he took his pen, wrote on the paper, and folded it.
The prefect did exactly as he was told. The first boy, stunned,
although he had begun by denying it, confessed when he realized that the
superior was determined and certain of his facts. The second and third
boys, when they likewise found themselves with their backs against the
wall, gave the same answer.
Father Aime went back to the director to inform him of the results of
his inquiries. Then Father Branda unfolded the paper and showed it to
him. It was the name of the coadjutor whom the boys had accused.
Prudence no longer cautioned the superior against acting, so he sent for
the culprit immediately.
The coadjutor had been in a state of fearful mental agitation for some
days. Once he had come before him, Father Branda asked him point
blank, "Are you the one who has been ruining the boys?"
"I? How?" stammered the man in dismay.
"Yes, you, by doing this and this."
The wretch fell to his knees, imploring mercy, and he exclaimed,
"Did Don Bosco write to you about it?"
"Don Bosco came here in person to tell me."

5.10 Page 50

▲back to top
22
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
When he heard that he was to leave the house at once, the man wept
and begged, saying that he should be removed from those duties that
were a danger to him. They could even put him to sweep, but they ought
to give him at least two months to make arrangements for his future. His
request was granted.
So when Don Bosco arrived at the Spanish border, Father Branda,
who had gone to meet him, drew him aside in a room and told him, "At
Sarria you may not find everything as you wish."
"What have you been doing?"
"The three boys were sent home, allowing a few days' interval between
their departures, but the coadjutor is still in the house. I gave into his tears
and supplications and granted him a postponement of a few months."
"Very well. I will come and see what we should do."
A few weeks later the coadjutor, too, was dismissed from the house
for good.

6 Pages 51-60

▲back to top

6.1 Page 51

▲back to top
23
Qlqapter 2
TO SPAIN THROUGH
LIGURIA AND FRANCE
Although there weren't many Salesian Cooperators in Spain yet, they were
quite influential. Eminent members ofthe clergy and society were proud to be
members. The name of Don Bosco echoed from one end ofthe country to the
other because newspapers and magazines were calling attention both to him
and to his houses at Utrera and Sarria. His more distinguished benefactors,
foremost among them Mrs. Chopitea, would have been delighted to see him,
so according to the occasion they begged him to come and visit also their
country. Don Bosco had wanted to go to Spain for a long time. Towards the
end of February, he made up his mind and preparations soon began.
When word spread inside and outside the Oratory that he was under-
taking such a long journey, the Salesians and his friends were dismayed,
for they were seriously afraid he might die on the way. He appeased them
by reminding them all of his past travelling experiences which, far from
deteriorating his health, had only improved it. He said, however, that he
would first put his powers of resistance to the test by cautiously traveling
down the Ligurian coast and then along the coast of France. If all fared
well, he would continue on his way. If not, he would turn back.
The news that Don Bosco was about to visit Spain soon traveled fast
and aroused great expectations. But no one was more anxious to meet
Don Bosco, to hear him speak or delight in his presence than Mrs.
Chopitea. Not many had as great an affinity with Don Bosco's spirit as
she had. Therefore, no one was better capable of comprehending the full
significance of his mission.
He departed from the Valdocco Oratory at two-thirty p.m. on Friday,
March 12th, accompanied on the first part of his journey not only by the
cleric Viglietti, his secretary, but also by Father Francis Cerruti and Father
Anthony Sala. He looked well enough, but walked with difficulty and
needed support. A reporter from a Tuscan newspaper1 greeted him at the
IL 'Amico def popolo (Prato, March 20, 1886).

6.2 Page 52

▲back to top
24
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
station of Porta Nuova and showed concern at the idea of him traveling so
far. Don Bosco replied that he was driven by the need for providing food
for his boys.
"Appeal to Depretis!" the journalist said hurriedly.
"Ah! Yes, to him! If only he knew what I pay in taxes alone on all the
houses I have in Italy!"
He arrived at Sampierdarena without any trouble, spending the time
in rather pleasant conversation. At Sampierdarena, he found two good
workers waiting for him. They had come from Arenzano and wanted to
give him donations in thanksgiving for graces obtained through the inter-
cession of Mary Help of Christians. They told him that where they came
from, the people had fervent confidence in Mary Help of Christians.
Don Bosco had a bad night, and next morning he was obliged to say
Mass in his room. The boys of the fourth and fifth high school grades
attended it. As soon as he had said his thanksgiving prayers and had break-
fast, he began interviews uninterruptedly until midday. As he himself said,
nearly everyone had come to thank Mary Help of Christians for graces
after having received her blessing from Don Bosco the previous year.
The Cooperators from Genoa had arranged to meet in the church of
Saint Siro in that town for a talk. Don Bosco set out for it at about two
o'clock in the afternoon. Archbishop Salvatore Magnasco also wished to
be present. Father Francis Cerruti addressed the congregation for half an
hour and held the attention of the large crowd that had come to see Don
Bosco. As he entered the church, the people clustered around him to kiss
his hand. Now and then, people were even afraid he might be crushed. In
the sacristy, before and after the talk, he listened to people who wished to
speak with him. To everyone who approached the archbishop to kiss his
ring, the prelate would say, "Go to see Don Bosco." The coadjutor Enria
heard many people say that they considered themselves lucky to have been
blessed by a saint.
On March 28th, Father Joseph Lazzero wrote to Bishop John
Cagliero: "Our beloved Father, Don Bosco, becomes more and more pre-
cious as he grows older. In Genoa, where he went for the meeting of the
Cooperators, there was an enthusiasm that had never been seen before.
The very generous collection is one sign of this."
A Cooperator from Voltri2 wrote to Father Michael Rua on the same
subject: "I spent nearly an hour in Paradise! It looked as if the
2 Signor Primo Arona, Vegima per Voltri (March 21, 1886).

6.3 Page 53

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
25
Cooperators, both women and men, wanted - forgive the expression - to
gobble up our beloved Don Bosco! They all wanted to look at him, speak
to him, kiss his hand. Don Bosco, all smiles, listened to everyone and had
a kind word for everyone, a word which exercised a mysterious influence
over their souls."
Toward nightfall, he was accompanied to the palace of Mrs. Ghiglini,
where he dined. It was very late and he was very tired when he got back
to Sampierdarena. One gentleman heard him say, "As for myself, I could
live with a handful of corn, but I have to satisfy the hunger of so many
children. Since the charity of good people knows no limits, I am in need
of everybody."3 At the end of the day, Charles Viglietti wrote in his diary:
"Today Don Bosco was in good humor. He was witty and his mind was
extraordinarily alert."
Father Dominic Belmonte, the director of the Sampierdarena hospice,
declared that something in the nature of a miracle took place at Saint Siro.
Don Bosco was handing out medals ofMary Help of Christians in the sac-
risty. Finding that he had none left, he turned to Father Belmonte to ask if
he had brought some with him. The director handed him about forty
medals, and perhaps even less, whereupon the saint resumed handing them
out. The sacristy was crowded with people and he gave a medal to every-
one holding out a hand. Father Belmonte and Mr. Dufour, who were stand-
ing beside him, could not believe their eyes. He must have given out sev-
eral hundred medals, perhaps more than a thousand. This would not have
been possible had their number not been multiplied in his hand.
The following day, interviews were given uninterruptedly for long hours.
At midday, a young woman was brought to him by her father and mother. She
would have no part ofreligion and seemed completely insane. However, in the
presence of Don Bosco, she knelt down to receive his blessing and then said
weeping, "I really do acknowledge my sin. Until now the devil had tricked
me. I will go to confession tomorrow and then to communion."
Her parents were so touched that they neither wanted to rise nor take
their leave. The scene lasted for a while. Fondly, they gave Don Bosco a
donation and eventually took their leave.
That evening, the bells for the new belfry at Saint Cajetan were
solemnly blessed. They were inaugurated by the coadjutor Brother
Quirino, who had come especially from the Oratory to play them with an
expertise unmatched. He was well known to the people of Turin.
3L 'Eco d'Italia (March 15, 1886).

6.4 Page 54

▲back to top
26
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco resumed his interviews after the ceremony, continuing
until eight o'clock at night. "He is tired," the diary read, "but he looks
very well. He is calm and cheerful."
Despite his preoccupations, which never allowed him any rest, he did
not forget the Oratory. As a matter of fact, at the end of the day, he told
his secretary to write to Father Michael Rua, and prompted what he
should write. This is what Viglietti wrote:
Don Bosco tells me to ask you to give his regards to the boys,
to let them know that he is here at Sampierdarena and that he has
found boys of good will also here; that like those boys at the
Oratory, the pupils of the fourth and fifth high school grades
attended Mass in Don Bosco' s room and all received
Communion from him with great devotion. He also tells me to
give his regards to Father John Baptist Lemoyne, Father Angel
Lago, Jerome Suttil, Angelo Festa, and Bishop Gastaldi.
Then he added on his own account: "Dear Father Michael Rua, for the
love of charity, recommend Don Bosco to everyone's prayers, because his
health leaves much to be desired."
A sculptor came to the hospice. He had never seen Don Bosco, but
had sketched his portrait (head and chest) from photographs, always hop-
ing to see him some day so he could put the finishing touches to his work.
He, therefore, kept close to Don Bosco and pestered him so much that
Don Bosco finally resigned himself to pose for him. As he climbed the
model's platform the artist had readied for him, he laughed, saying,
"Behold, I go to my execution." Then, as he saw the artist begin to pour
a pasty substance of clay over the bust to correct his first molding, Don
Bosco whispered to his secretary, "Do you see how he is plastering me,
Viglietti?" After a quarter of an hour, he became drowsy and dozed off.
When he awoke, he saw that an hour had gone by. He got off the model's
platform immediately, since many people were waiting to speak with him.
That happened the morning of the fifteenth of March. After lunch,
the interviews tired him considerably, yet at supper he told some delight-
ful anecdotes. When the conversation became emotional, he said that he
was no longer able to pray for his missionaries during Mass because ofthe
intense emotion he experienced, which threatened to choke him. "Then I
have to think of Gianduia [a popular mask of the Piedmontese theater] to
distract my thoughts at all costs," he said.

6.5 Page 55

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
27
The morning of the sixteenth of March, on the day he was to leave, he
saw a crowd of visitors. At the last moment, Marquis Spinola showed up
with his camera equipment to take Don Bosco' s picture. The saint gra-
ciously consented, but since this took quite some time, they had to hurry to
reach the Varazze Station and catch the train. But the stationmaster was kind
enough to hold the train for him, since he had been told about the delay.
Instead of lasting only a few minutes, the stop at the station of
Arenzano lasted hours to satisfy the multitude of people who had reached
the station and who wanted to see Don Bosco. The crowd rushed into the
interior of the station. Some were leading sick people; others were trans-
porting them by some means. People had surrounded the train, and were
hanging from it and climbing over the compartments. The train was
already late, and the stationmaster repeatedly gave the departure signal,
but the conductor did not dare set the vehicle in motion for fear of acci-
dents. A woman who was ill had been carried to Don Bosco's compart-
ment. When she received his blessing, she was healed immediately and
returned home walking at a brisk pace without assistance.
What can be said about Varazze? The train employee could not even
collect the tickets of the travellers because people getting off the train
were caught up in the crush of the huge crowd who had gone to the plat-
form, all the way to the tracks. The pastor of the mother church, who was
a very good friend of the Salesians, had announced Don Bosco's arrival
from the pulpit and had sent a bulletin to the city and the surrounding area
informing all about a meeting of Cooperators. The result was that people
came flocking from Savona, Sestri, Voltri, and Arenzano. Older people
swore they had never seen such a crowd of visitors in Varazze, nor such
enthusiasm and manifestation of faith.
The climbing to the school usually takes a few minutes, but Don
Bosco needed three quarters of an hour because of the size of the crowd
that surrounded him in order to kiss his hand. The boys that were
waiting for him on either side of the path broke ranks and were over-
whelmed by the rushing crowd.
After lunch, a crowd milled around the places near the school.
Attempts were made to keep it at bay, but to no avail. No one knew what
happened, but the front door burst open and the crowd filled 'the corridors
and invaded stairways and classrooms. Who could stop such frenzy?
Don Bosco's very life might have been endangered if he had emerged.
Standing firmly outside his door, Charles Viglietti argued to deaf ears.
Some people knelt before him, shouting that, for the sake of charity, he

6.6 Page 56

▲back to top
28
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
allow them to see Don Bosco. The Cooperators meeting was scheduled
for four o'clock in the afternoon. However, it was already five when Don
Bosco was still confined to his room seated on his chair and hemmed in
on all sides.
Somehow, he had to be liberated. Extreme situations called for
extreme measures. They had to rely on a few muscular fishermen, who
took Don Bosco and his secretary and escorted them to the parish rectory.
To shorten the journey, they had him go through a door at the side of the
building that was hardly ever opened. Then, they accompanied him along
a private path that opened out into the square. It was difficult to force a
path through the crowd milling in front of the church. Don Bosco was no
longer able to walk, but was pushed forward, driven by the swaying of the
crowd. So as not to be separated from him, Charles Viglietti held tightly
onto his cassock. Groups of curious people thronged windows, doors, and
roofs. At six o'clock they were able to cross the threshold of the church.
Always backed up by the stalwart escorts, Don Bosco and his secretary
reached the sanctuary, where he was at last able to sit down.
After the school choir had sung Quasi arcus, Father Francis Cerruti
preached on charity of prayer and the charity of good works. Then the
pastor addressed the people with such emotion and enthusiasm that he
brought them to tears. Naturally, in the crush, several people fainted and
had to be taken outside. The church remained crowded after the benedic-
tion. The square outside was positively paved with heads. Just as people
were trying to solve the problem of getting out of the church, a peasant,
with an arm in a sling came up to Don Bosco and said, "Pray for me. I
have hurt myself. I cannot work and my family is in need."
"Which is the damaged arm?" asked Don Bosco.
"Well...Oh! I would not know...l am cured!"
Don Bosco begged him to hide his sling and keep quiet, but too many
people had witnessed the event. Word got out and enthusiasm reached
fever pitch. Near the altar rail, a man forcing a path for himself with his
elbows approached Don Bosco. He looked as if he had some great secret
he wanted to confide. He talked in a dialect that Don Bosco did not under-
stand, so he bent his head closer to listen. This confused the man who did
not understand what the movement meant, so he kissed Don Bosco on the
cheek and disappeared.
Don Bosco slowly made his way to the exit at a snail's pace. Every
now and then someone cried out, fearing they would be trampled. Always
calm and composed, Don Bosco smiled, said a word or greeted everyone,

6.7 Page 57

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
29
especially the children. At last, with all the pushing and shoving, he was
able to reach the entrance to the rectory. A few steps led up to the porch
of the house. After mounting a few steps, the saint turned around to face
the crowd. That was enough to bring a solemn silence in an instant.
Deeply moved, he told them that he wished to thank them all for their
demonstration of affection. He thanked the pastor for his benevolence and
then raised his hand to give a blessing. What a wondrous sight!
It was growing dark. Don Bosco stood up there, utterly composed and
raised his right hand to form the sign ofthe cross over the bowed or kneel-
ing crowd. At the word "Amen," an immense shout arose of "Long live
Don Bosco!"
The cry echoed far and wide, again and again, while the bells rang fes-
tively. The nearby sea seemed to quiver under the radiance of the stars.
Older people have never forgotten the impression that that startling moment
of time made on them. Don Bosco had visitors in the rectory up to 9 p.m.
"These people have no idea what they want from me," Don Bosco
later said to his secretary. "Some people come to say, 'My wife is sick,
my brother is sick, my husband is sick...1 want you to cure them.' Then
they say, 'Tell me how much it is.' 'Graces are not for sale,' I tell them.
'Say three Hail Marys for three days to Mary Help of Christians.' 'What
do you mean?' someone will then ask. 'Something more is needed than
Hail Marys for this! Please tell me outright, how much is it?"'
Whereupon Don Bosco had to explain that faith in God was needed
as well as prayer and alms to obtain graces.
There was much faith indeed. Not only unsolicited donations ofmoney
were given him, but earrings, rings, and other items ofjewelry as well.
Among the many people who called on Don Bosco, there was a moth-
er who sorrowfully brought her little girl, who was extremely weak in her
legs. The girl could barely walk and was in danger of becoming crippled
since she was increasingly becoming deformed.
Don Bosco blessed the child and told the mother, "Go, good lady. Do
not grieve. Your daughter will improve."
The child did indeed improve and grew up strong and is still alive
today. Her name is Carmela Gracchi.
We have a detailed report of a spiritual grace granted. Mrs. Mary
Bruzzone, born in Rossiglione but then living in Varazze, had a son
named Joseph who, from the obedient, affectionate boy that he had been,
had grown fond of dances and frequented company of a suspicious char-
acter. His poor mother could find no peace of mind. When she admon-

6.8 Page 58

▲back to top
30
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ished the boy, he kept silent, smiled, and continued to do whatever he
wished. Then he began associating with a group of pleasure-seekers, who
whiled away their evenings in various dancehalls. The mother wept and
prayed in anguish. The coming of Don Bosco lifted her spirits. She went
to the school to pour out her heart to him, but how could she get to him
among that milling sea of humanity? She decided to wait for him at the
station when it was time for him to leave, but here too, the square, the
entrance hall of the station and the waiting room were swarming with
people. Abandoning all hope, she sat in a corner, immersed in her sorrow.
As she sat there heartbroken, one of the priests who had accompanied
Don Bosco to the station went up to her and said, "Please, come with me."
Mrs. Bruzzone followed him mechanically, and found herself in the pres-
ence of the saint, who had sent someone to fetch her. Astounded and con-
fused by this mysterious summons, she fell to her knees before him and
burst into tears. After a moment Don Bosco said, "Now what is the mat-
ter, poor lady?"
"Oh, Father! I have so much to tell you! But I am so bewildered that
I do not find words. I have a big family, but one son in particular..."
"Poor mother!" Don Bosco interrupted, resting a hand on her head.
"Take heart. There is nothing new in what you are thinking. I will pray for
you during my Holy Mass and soon everything will be all right. Be at peace."
He blessed her and departed. The woman was going through a real
martyrdom, thinking that her son was involved in immoral relationships,
yet Don Bosco reassured her about this. And the situation was exactly as
he had said. Then the improvement Don Bosco had foretold became evi-
dent. On the last Sunday before Mardi Gras, a period when his mother
had even more reason than usual to be afraid, the boy told her towards
evening, "Let us go to bed, Mama."
"You are trying to trick me so that you can be more free!" she replied.
"Do as you wish, but I will go or not go to bed, just as I please."
"No, Mama, I am not trying to deceive you. I am going to bed."
He did. What had taken place within him no one knew, because he
was a young man of few words. But it is a fact that from that time on, he
no longer frequented either the places or the people he had seen before
even though he had already paid his membership dues. He became a fam-
ily man, attended to his business. He even worked in America for a few
years, then returned to his family and never again indulged in anything
nonsensical.
Don Bosco reached Alassio at eleven p.m. on March 17th. On the way,

6.9 Page 59

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
31
he had talked with Father Francis Cerruti for over halfan hour about the mis-
sionaries and the missions, specifically mentioning places of South America,
Africa, and Asia where in time his sons would go and establish themselves.
"You may tell me that there are already other Congregations there,"
he said. "That is indeed true, but we go to assist them, not to take their
place. Remember that! As a rule, they dedicate themselves mainly to
adults. We have to dedicate ourselves to youth in particular, especially
poor and abandoned youth."
We have no details of his stay at Alassio. From a letter written to
Father Michael Rua by Charles Viglietti the evening of the eighteenth of
March, we see that nothing distracted Don Bosco's thoughts from the
Oratory. As a matter of fact, he told his secretary, "He asks me to give
you and the Council his regards, and also asks me to have you share news
about him with the boys, with many special regards to the pupils of the
fourth and fifth high school grades. He asks me to tell them that Don
Bosco thinks of them all the time, and after his communion every morn-
ing, he always feels that he is giving to them also the bread of angels."
He was in Nice, France, on the twentieth of March, expecting to
remain there until the end of the month. The procession of visitors soon
began. The best of local society attended the meeting held on the 24th. A
number of aristocratic gentlemen who were vacationing in Cannes also
attended it. The preacher, a priest from Nice named Bonetti, delivered a
brilliant homily:
"Once upon a time, there was an angel in Paradise who was delight-
ed to see God and all things pertaining to Him. One day this angel, look-
ing at so much misery there was on earth, seeing how society was decay-
ing and children abandoned, was profoundly moved and went to see God.
He spoke to Him as follows: 'Here I enjoy all your bounty, yet on
earth I see your creatures groaning and asking for your help. God, I would
willingly sacrifice everything, all the joys of Heaven, gladly, to hasten to
their assistance."'
'"So be it!" the Lord answered. Then that angel of Paradise spread his
golden wings. He landed in Italy, flew to France, to Spain, and scattered
his generous bounty all over Europe. He even flew to the extreme borders
of the Americas and lavished upon them his blessings, never wearying of
doing good. Although this angel of peace was already burdened by years
of labor, he flew everywhere, giving his blessing and comforting all. You
know this angel, my friends. He is among us. He is Don Bosco."
Then Don Bosco got up to speak and with deep emotion attributed to

6.10 Page 60

▲back to top
32
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the Cooperators all the merit for whatever good the Salesians were trying
to do. The diarist notes: "His mind was most lucid."
A large group of friends sat around him at dinner, among them
Vincent Levrot, Charles D'Espiney and Ernest Michel, all friends of his.
Don Bosco had waited for this happy occasion to give special honor to Dr.
D'Espiney. Thanks to Don Bosco, the Pope had created him Knight ofthe
Order of Saint Gregory the Great. Now, he entrusted to the engineer
Levrot, who had already received the identical decoration, the task of
making a suitable public announcement.
At the end of the meal, the engineer gave a speech in which the nobil-
ity of the words used vied with the exquisite form employed to deliver
them. We will only single out one of his remarks here because it is more
than a single courtesy, especially at the banquet. Levrot had known Don
Bosco a long time and better than anyone else. He was therefore in a posi-
tion to weigh what he was about to say: "Whatever Don Bosco does, he
does it well, and in the end he is always right." It was indeed so.
On quite a number of occasions, Don Bosco at first had been regard-
ed unfavorably or with suspicion, but in the end, when the chips were
down, he always emerged victorious; he met with approval and praise.
Only in one incident, which really was a sum total of incidents, did a mis-
understanding of his actions occur that lasted even after his death. Yet, at
the predetermined moment, God's Providence justified Don Bosco before
the entire church with midday sunshine.
To the applause of the other guests, Don Bosco pinned the Knight's
Cross on the newly knighted gentleman. Then Father John Bonetti spoke,
followed by Don Bosco, and then by the attorney Michel. "It was a
delightful family occasion," the cleric Charles Viglietti commented.
Later on, Don Bosco went with the director, Father Joseph Ronchail,
and Charles Viglietti to call on Countess Braniska, where he also met the
duke of Rivoli and other noblemen. From there he went to visit Madame
de Montorme. When he returned home, his coat was in rags because
many devout people had snipped pieces from it with their scissors.
His visitors increased in number the following morning, so he did
not have time to take his breath. But with the increased visitors, also
the charitable alms increased. In the evening, an English countess
went to see him and said she was willing to donate an immense estate
she owned in England for the building of a Salesian house. She was
urged to such generosity by a debt of gratitude. Only a few days prior,
she was so sick that she had been unable to leave her bed. She had

7 Pages 61-70

▲back to top

7.1 Page 61

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
33
written Don Bosco to implore his blessing. As soon as she received his
answer, she felt better, and she went to call on him without the slight-
est inconvenience.
The case of Madame Mercier, a resident of France though English by
birth, was also extraordinary. Although she was a Protestant, she had
written Don Bosco from Nice on December 7, 1885. She had been sick
for ten years and asked his prayers both for her physical and spiritual well
being. Don Bosco had Father Joseph Ronchail answer that he would be in
Nice on February 20th and she could appeal to him personally.
The saint now called at her palace with Father Paul Albera and his
secretary on the evening of the twenty-sixth of March, and spoke to her
of religion. She, too, talked in such a way that one would have imagined
that she was already a Catholic. She asked Don Bosco to bless her, and
was delighted with his gift of II Cattolico Ne! Secolo [The Catholic Living
in the World], and said she hoped to become a Catholic.
Don Bosco encouraged her by saying, "We are growing old, madam.
What shall we say to God? Do not delay it!" However, she was not converted.
Then he called on two ladies who were ill. On his way home, he had
a double and most welcome surprise from the boys who handed him a
spiritual bouquet of communions they intended to offer up for him, and a
list of two hundred names representing students who had spontaneously
resolved to behave for love of him and who had all received the best mark
for their good conduct that term.
The queen of Wurtemberg, wife of King Charles I and sister to
Czar Alexander II (who had died a victim of the Nihilists in 1881)
was then residing in Nice. Her name was Olga Nicolaiewna, and
although a member of the schismatic Orthodox Russian Church, she
nevertheless was eager to see Don Bosco because she had heard peo-
ple say he was a saint. She sent a messenger to ask him to call on her,
saying she could receive him only between three and four the after-
noon of the twenty-seventh.
Don Bosco sent word that he would go. When he appeared at the
threshold of the room where he was granting audiences, he saw a number
of people still waiting to speak with him, among them Countess Michel
and Baron Heraud. He calmly went back to his room again, although it
was already three-thirty p.m. Father Joseph Ronchail and Charles
Viglietti, who had gone upstairs to call him, paced up and down in the
waiting room, impatient at the delay. When they saw him emerge at last,
they begged him to hurry.

7.2 Page 62

▲back to top
34
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Then Don Bosco noticed Father Francis Cerruti standing there and,
guessing what he wanted, he called him inside, saying, "Oh! The queen
ofWurtemberg can wait a little longer. In the meantime, we can wind up
our own business."
After hearing Father Francis Cerruti's confession, he said, "Now be
good enough to hear my confession."
Outside, the two escorts were on pins and needles. As soon as he
joined them, they complained that an hour had already elapsed, repeat-
ing, "Hurry up, or we will no longer be on time. Even now, it may
already be too late."
"E ciau! Turnuma a ca [So be it. Let's go back home]," he replied in
the Piedmontese dialect.
As he walked, he greeted and bestowed a caress on the boys he met
from the school, stopping to give a souvenir to a few of them. In the street,
he climbed into the coach that the Marchioness de Constantin had put at
his disposal. The celebrated wit, Baron Heraud, took it into his head that
he wanted to act as the footman, so he jumped into the driver's seat. There
was to be a gala reception at the palace at four o'clock. Ladies and gen-
tlemen were already filling the halls, eager to look at Don Bosco, at whom
they gazed in veneration.
When they reached the waiting room, a pageboy went to
announce Don Bosco' s arrival to the queen. He was ushered in
immediately, and the queen came toward him with a great show of
courtesy and utmost cordiality. After he was seated, she asked him
about his houses, his boys, his educational system, and how he paid
all his expenses. She also begged him to turn his attention to
Wurtemberg. While she was questioning him and listening to his
answers, she gazed at him in reverence and at last asked him if he
were in need of financial assistance at the moment. Don Bosco
replied that since this was the first time he had the honor of meeting
Her Majesty, he did not want to bore her with the subject. The queen
insisted and seemed anxious to do something for him, so he explained
to her what the Cooperators were.
"That is what I wanted from you!" the queen exclaimed. "Please,
enroll me as a Salesian Cooperator."
They talked for three quarters of an hour. Only when Don Bosco said
that he was soon to depart for Spain did the queen say that she did not
want to detain him any longer, but begged him to return to Nice.
Just as she was taking leave of him, she said with deep feeling, "Thank

7.3 Page 63

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
35
you for the blessing you have bestowed on my family. As soon as possible
I will inform my relatives of it and let them know what you have told me. I
will immediately make a note of the day and hour of such a precious visit."
A person has to wait for a sovereign to give a dismissal, but the
queen seemed hesitant about taking her leave of Don Bosco. Without
sending for a servant, as etiquette would have demanded, she herself
accompanied him to the doorway. When she saw Fathers Joseph
Ronchail and Charles Viglietti, she asked who they were and what they
were doing, and spoke to them graciously. She recommended that the
secretary take great care of Don Bosco and after greeting them, she
withdrew. As he walked through the rooms, Don Bosco moved a num-
ber of ladies to compassion when they saw how painfully he walked and
how visibly he suffered.
He had to leave for Cannes. Since he had time, he made a call at the
convent of the Sisters of Saint Augustine, a rest home for wealthy women.
He gave a private audience to a number of them. Then, he went straight
to the station, where a number of ladies and gentlemen were waiting to
wish him a pleasant journey.
He boarded the train with Charles Viglietti. When he arrived,
Marquis Gaudemaris put his coach at his disposal and drove him to his
villa for dinner. After taking his leave from that pious family, the saint
went to bed at the Monplasir, a private boarding facility operated by nuns,
the Auxiliary Dames, in a luxurious villa near the station. The nuns them-
selves, however, lived in an adjacent house.
He said Mass in their chapel the next day. Then the visitors began to
arrive, and he gave audiences until midday. He dined with Countess de
Villeroi at her villa, which was known as the Great Pine Tree, and grant-
ed some interviews also there. Then he returned to the Auxiliary Dames
residence and found their courtyard full of people who all knelt on the
gravel for his blessing as he passed by. He handed out medals, and then
granted interviews until it was dark.
The next morning, Charles Viglietti wrote to Father Michael Rua: "I
am eager to send you news about Don Bosco, who is sleeping in the
room next to mine, in the big villa where the Auxiliary Dames have a
boarding facility. Don Bosco is tired, but thanks be to God and to the
prayers of the boys of the Oratory, he is fairly well in health. He says
you should come to Marseilles on April first or second because he is
eager to get to Barcelona."
A number of people gathered in the hospital chapel to attend his

7.4 Page 64

▲back to top
36
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Mass on the twenty-ninth, after which he retired at the home of its chap-
lain, Monsignor Marius Guigou. That zealous Cooperator soon found
himself in a very difficult predicament. The rushing of the many people
who followed the saint wherever he went disturbed his pleasure of hav-
ing Don Bosco as his guest. They crowded his home without a second
thought. The princess of Caserta, sister of Francis V, the last king of
Naples, also called on him. A girl was brought to him bound on a
stretcher because she was subject to convulsions. Her sad parents
begged him to bless her. He did as they asked, then said, "How long has
this girl been confined to bed?"
"Five years," her father answered.
"Do you have faith in Mary Help of Christians?"
"Yes, Father," the man answered.
"If you have faith, release the girl, let her dress in the adjoining room
and you will see her walk without any need of assistance."
"Oh, that is out of the question!" the mother said abruptly. "The
physicians say she must not be touched. It is impossible. She is absolute-
ly incapable of moving."
"Do as I tell you!" Don Bosco said.
Then the sick girl herself spoke, "Have faith, Papa. Believe in Don
Bosco. Try to obey him. Untie me and I will recover."
After a little hesitation, the father untied her. She took the clothes
from the bed, dressed herself, rose to her feet and began to walk, saying,
"Look, Papa! Look, Mama! How well I can walk! I have recovered!"
Her mother almost swooned from the emotion and excessive joy she
experienced while her father was struck speechless. The girl asked them
to help her carry her stretcher back home because she wanted to go back
on foot. Her father did not agree and demanded that she lie down again so
that they could carry her.
"Don Bosco, what are we to do?" the girl asked.
"Go home with your father and mother," the saint said, "and thank
Mary Help of Christians."
It is easy to imagine what happened outside when people saw the
empty stretcher carried out of the room while the girl walked behind it
with a firm step. Other sick people were brought before him immedi-
ately. But Don Bosco said, "Now it is time to stop!" So he began to
order certain prayers to be said for a certain length of time, in order to
obtain graces.
One lady who witnessed this scene sent for her son to be brought

7.5 Page 65

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
37
there, bed and all, and had him set right before Don Bosco. He blessed the
boy in haste, told him to observe a few pious devotions for a given num-
ber of days, assured them that he would recover, and departed.
He had accepted an invitation to lunch in the lovely villa of Mr.
Patron at noon, and then he returned to the residence of Monsignor
Guigou, where he had to satisfy the expectations of an infinite number of
people. They went into his room in clusters, were given his blessing and
a medal, and then they were asked to leave.
He finally called on Her Royal Highness Princess Antonia of
Braganza of the house of Hohenzollern, wife of Prince Leopold and a fer-
vent Catholic, who was delighted to be enrolled as a Salesian Cooperator.
From her residence he went on to the station, where a number of gentle-
men awaited him to pay their respects. Among them were the prince and
princess of Caserta, who kissed his hand reverently. Cannes was ever
more generous in its charity than Nice.
He wrote to Count and Countess Colle from Nice on Friday the twen-
ty-sixth: "Monday evening, God willing, I will be with you, and we can
discuss our affairs with ease. If you can get an altar ready for me, I will
be glad to say Holy Mass at home, otherwise I am at your service."
He arrived in Toulon the evening of the appointed day. He dined with
his good friends who, as usual, enchanted by his delightful conversation,
would not let him go until midnight.
In the letter already quoted he had also written, "On Tuesday, Count
du Boys and his daughter will be arriving in Toulon from Hyares to pay
us a visit. They are charitable and excellent Catholics, and will make you
feel at ease." They actually arrived and the count invited them, as well as
the pastor of Saint Aloysius and a few friends, to dinner.
Count Du Boys asked Don Bosco to give him several medals of
Mary Help of Christians. Upon receiving them, he explained how he
owed his life to a medal of Mary Help of Christians. Three years before,
he had fallen several meters and should have crushed his skull as he fell,
if you consider that he was already seventy-nine years old. When he
reached the ground, all he felt was a little dazed caused by the fall. He
attributed this miracle to the fact that he had been wearing a medal of
Mary Help of Christians.
In his talks with the Calles, Don Bosco discussed the biography of
Mama Margaret that Father John Baptist Lemoyne was writing. The count
was so anxious to read it that he wished to see it published soon at all
costs. He said he himself would undertake the expense, but that it should

7.6 Page 66

▲back to top
38
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
be published right away. Therefore, Charles Viglietti wrote to its author:
"Don Bosco instructs me to write to you, by special delivery, what fol-
lows and I obey." After informing him of the wish of the count, he went
on: "Don Bosco says that no matter how it is, corrected or not corrected,
and if it says much or little of him that does not matter either, for he wish-
es that it be published as soon as possible. If an order is not enough, he
says, he will beseech you as a favor: put aside every other occupation, but
do as your Father who loves you as his dearest of all Salesians is asking
you. This is what Don Bosco wanted me to tell you."
Any wish of Don Bosco' s was equivalent to more than ten orders. So,
in a letter dated April 23rd, Father John Baptist Lemoyne wrote to Bishop
John Cagliero: "I am now about to finish in a hurry the biography of
Mama Margaret, hoping to offer it to Don Bosco for the Feast of Saint
John." This was indeed the day when Father John Baptist Lemoyne pre-
sented the biography to him.1
This is how the author introduces Don Bosco's mother to the reader:
"She was not rich, but possessed the heart of a queen. She was not educated
in book learning, but in the holy fear of God. She was prematurely stripped
of him who should have been her mainstay, yet relying on her strength of
will and her trust in the help of Heaven, she was able to successfully fulfill
the mission entrusted to her by God." The book was very well received, for
it gratified the legitimate curiosity of all those who were anxious to know
who had trained Don Bosco when he was a child and how it had been done.
Don Bosco was delighted with the biography and often wept as he
read a few of its pages, as he himself told its author one day. When Father
Lemoyne told him how precious such tears of joy and such affectionate
memories were to Don Bosco, the loving Father pressed his hands and
only said, "Thank you!"
Don Bosco left Toulon that same evening for Marseilles. A sick per-
son was sitting in his own train compartment and moaned in a pitiful way.
When he heard who Don Bosco was, he threw himself at his feet, implor-
ing his blessing. It was given to him. He felt better, gave Don Bosco one
hundred francs, and then recited the whole Rosary, something that he
apparently had not done for a very long time. The saint assured him that
he would continue to improve in his health.
4 Scene Morali Di Famiglia Nella Vita Di Margherita Bosco [Moral Family Scenes in the Life of Margherita
Bosco,] (Turin, 1886). Salesian Tip. On April 19th, Viglietti wrote Fr. J. Lemoyne from Sarria: "Don Bosco says
that you would do well to ask Fr. John Francis Giacomelli to get details ofMamma Margaret's death."

7.7 Page 67

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
39
At the station in Marseilles, the Olive family and the pastor, Father
Guiol, were waiting to welcome him. The reception given him at Saint
Leo's Oratory was one of indescribable enthusiasm. Toward evening, all
the members of the house gathered around him to honor his arrival with a
festive celebration. One memorable incident was the presentation of one
thousand francs, the end result of small savings made by the boys of
Marseilles, Paris, Lille, and La Navarre, to help him build the Church of
the Sacred Heart in Rome. The pupils at Saint Leo's had conceived the
idea for such a collection.
The Marseilles newspapers had announced Don Bosco's arrival in
town, so at certain hours, both in the morning and afternoon, the house
seemed to be besieged. Tired as he was, the saint did not want to dis-
appoint anybody. Indeed, so as to be sure not to upset anyone, he con-
cealed his weariness from the confreres by telling them amusing tales
of his past life.5
He waited for Father Michael Rua in order to resume his journey.
Father Rua arrived late in the evening of April 2nd. Together they
agreed to leave for Barcelona on the seventh on a sleeper train. In the
meantime, Father Michael Rua studied Spanish by reading the pam-
phlet of the bishop of Milo, to which we have referred in the preface of
the preceding volume. 6
Let us say something about this pamphlet. Who is Don Bosco? On
what was his reputation for being an exceptional man based? What ought
one think of the Salesian Congregation and its founder? These were the
questions raised by Spaniards ever since two houses of Don Bosco had
caused people to talk about him in their country.
The author of the pamphlet decided to answer these questions in three
long chapters, which were planned and written like three regular lectures.
The booklet ended with a reprint of three articles published by the bishop
in the Revista popular of Barcelona,7 entitled "Don Bosco y Los Talleres
Salesians [Don Bosco and the Salesian Workshops]."
The author said that he had made a careful study of the Salesian
51t was at this time that he told the story of the table silverware in the house of Baron Martini at Aix, as Fr.
Charles Viglietti says in his diary (see Vol. XIV, pp. 16--17).
6 Bishop Spinola, formerly titular bishop of Milo and ordinary of Coria, later bishop of Malaga, archbishop
of Seville and then cardinal, was so holy a prelate that the cause for his beatification and canonization is now in
progress. With the intuition proper of saints he fully understood Don Bosco's holiness and the grandeur of his mis-
sion, as can be seen from his book Don Bosco y su Obra [Don Bosco and his Work].
7Nos. 708, 709, 710.

7.8 Page 68

▲back to top
40
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Institute and was convinced that his effort would represent an outstand-
ing service to the Church "to which the glory of this illustrious priest
belonged," and a no lesser service to society "which benefits by every-
thing that helps to expand and assist the holy undertakings of so distin-
guished a man, an authentic symbol of Christian charity."8 The dynamic
and facile style of the prelate's writing is such that one gladly reads its
pages even today.
Don Bosco did not pretend to be unaware either of this or other sim-
ilar publications, but he looked at them from a distance. When Father
Evasio Rabagliati returned from America, he told the saint that he had
read that particular book, and that he had liked it very much.
"Well then, translate it," Don Bosco said. "At this time only you and
Father Louis Lasagna, of all the missionaries in America, are still capable
of writing fluent Italian. Then we shall be able to print it."
"But how, Don Bosco?" Father Evasio Rabagliati asked confidentially.
"Should we praise ourselves? Do you not think this would be unbecoming?"
"Well, no! Look. If we do not print it ourselves, others will, so the
result will be the same. It is now no longer a question of glorifying the
work of human beings, but only of glorifying the work of God because
everything that has been done already and that is now being done is
His work."
A lady, one Eloise Blanch who was mentally incompetent, instantly
recovered her sanity when led into the presence of Don Bosco to receive
his blessing on April 3rd.
There was no lack ofhealing cases in Marseilles also on this occasion.
One day, a good lady who had suffered from violent headaches for a num-
ber of years went to see Don Bosco, imploring him to bless her and cause
her pains to cease. Before blessing her, he told her to say three Hail Marys
for a certain period of time. In an instant, the pain disappeared. Happy
and contented, she promised that before nightfall she would bring him an
offering of one hundred francs as a token of her gratitude. Upon return-
ing home to her family, she forgot all about the prayer and her promise,
so great was her joy. However, she was soon obliged to remember it, for
her pain returned and she realized that she had not kept her word. So a
few days later she again called on Don Bosco to keep her promise and
came away cured.
Mademoiselle de Gabriac was seriously ill with consumption.
8 Introduction, p. 10.

7.9 Page 69

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
41
When she heard that Don Bosco was in Marseilles, she sent word to him
that she would be very happy to meet him, since she had heard of the
many cures obtained by him. She lived on Rue Saint Philomene, now
known as Rue Dr. Escat, in the villa where the Blanchard clinic is now
located. The saint wished to gratify her request and called on her. She
immediately begged him to cure her. "I am not a healer," he replied, but
then added, "We will now pray to Mary Help of Christians and in Her
name, I will give you a blessing." He bade her say three Hail Marys and,
after blessing her, he went away. Four days later, as he was saying Mass
for her, as he had promised he would, her sickness suddenly disappeared
and she recovered so completely that she later married and gave birth to
two healthy children.
Saints possess the wonderful secret gift of restoring peace to hearts
in conflict. A devoted Cooperator, Madame Broquier, had a daughter
who had become hostile toward herself and her father, on account of
her own husband. There had not been cordial relations between the two
families for a long time. When Don Bosco saw how the young
woman's parents were suffering because of this discord, he offered
himself to act as peacemaker. The Broquier couple was delighted and
gave a dinner in his honor, but only invited their daughter and son-in-
law at his suggestion. Tempted by the prospect of meeting Don Bosco
at table, they both readily accepted the invitation. This already repre-
sented a very important step.
During the meal, Don Bosco did not say anything that had any bear-
ing on their family problem, but kept everyone happy with his jovial con-
versation. But when the dessert was served, he raised his glass and made
a toast to peace, harmony, and family affection, in so persuasive and gen-
tle a way that they were all touched and quite enchanted. At the end they
all embraced and peace was restored.
On Monday, April 5th, the bishop confirmed some thirty boys in the
Oratory chapel, and remained talking with Don Bosco for some time after
the ceremony. The feast day of Saint Joseph was being celebrated in the
house that same day; this proved to be a propitious occasion to invite the
main benefactors of the house to Don Bosco's table, and to hold a meet-
ing of the Cooperators. A distinguished audience of both ladies and gen-
tlemen listened to the lecturer and was deeply moved by the words the
saint addressed to them at the end. In recalling the charity of the people
of Marseilles, Don Bosco became so deeply moved that his sobs inter-
rupted him several times.

7.10 Page 70

▲back to top
42
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He devoted April 6th to the ladies of the committee. After saying
Mass for them, he addressed them in the parlor of the Oratory for the
first time, no longer assembling them in the rectory of the pastor of
Saint Joseph's. As the minutes say, "This was more easily accessible to
the weary legs of our holy founder than the rectory would have been."
First ofall, he talked about the purchase ofa nearby land site, since it was
urgent that the building be enlarged, so as not to reject a number ofapplicants.
"This is not possible at the moment," Don Bosco said. "First of all, we
have to think about paying our debts. I, too, am aware of how difficult
things are at the present time. Many people who wish to perform acts of
charity are unable to do so. We must thank Divine Providence for the assis-
tance given us so far. I talked with Father Paul Albera and saw that we still
have an old outstanding debt of seventy thousand francs from the previous
construction of the house. When this is paid, we shall be able to meet our
usual expenses with the assistance of charitable donations. I am going to
Barcelona and hope to raise money there." Then Father Guiol interrupted
him and recalled that Don Bosco had said during his speech that he wished
he could extend not two, but even three hands, in order to beg for alms. He
asked him whether of those three hands, one were reserved for Saint Leo's
Oratory. "All three of them are," Don Bosco replied readily, thus express-
ing his full confidence that his journey would be successful. Indeed, he
sent as much as ten thousand francs in one single mailing to Father Paul
Albera from Barcelona.
He then told of an act of God as a justification for his confidence.
"This winter, Father Paul Albera urged me to send him money," he said.
"When I put together all I could find, I found that I barely had one thou-
sand five hundred francs, only half of the three thousand needed. Letters
arrived from Russia, Austria, and even Central Africa when the mail was
delivered. I opened them, and inside I found strangely scribbled symbols
that looked as if they were diabolical missives. None of us were able to
decipher them. Luckily, we found an interpreter. A pagan woman had
written, saying that she had been told of a lady who was in the habit of
granting exceptional graces, and whose name was 'Holy Virgin.' She had
heard also that there was need of money and that Don Bosco could not go
to where she lived, so he should send other people to baptize her and other
people as well. She would pay for their journey. Meanwhile, she was send-
ing him a donation. It was difficult to change the money because no one
knew what it was worth, but when the various amounts received from dif-
ferent places were added up, we saw that we had accumulated the one

8 Pages 71-80

▲back to top

8.1 Page 71

▲back to top
To Spain through Liguria and France
43
thousand five hundred francs that were still needed. The most consoling
thing about it all was that everyone had sent the money in thanksgiving for
graces received through the intercession of Mary Help of Christians. It is
She who protects our institute." So saying, he then told them about the
progress made in Patagonia by the Salesian missionaries and about the
progress of Saint Leo's Oratory, concluding with his habitual wit, "I invite
you all to come to Turin for my Golden Jubilee Mass in 1891. We expect
things out of this world on that occasion. We will have two thousand
singers in the choir, and Bishop John Cagliero, the first Salesian bishop,
will be there, heading a Patagonian choir."
In the minutes, however, it is stated that Don Bosco hinted at his own
doubts that he would be able to attend the celebration. Before the meeting
came to an end, the pastor, Father Guiol, handed him a donation of one
thousand francs.
That same day, Don Bosco dined with Mr. Olive. When the door of
the dining room was opened, everyone in the company of the saint
uttered an astonished "Oh!" - for waiting for him, silently, yet rejoicing,
were the novices of Providence House. Mr. Olive, the gentleman who
had provided half a chicken for each boy at Valdocco, had arranged this
delightful surprise for Don Bosco.9 The children of the master of the
house waited on the guests.
As soon as it was known in town that Don Bosco would be
departing on April 7th, people went to the oratory in even greater
numbers than before. A thick crowd gathered in the courtyard when
it was time for him to leave the institute. The boarders were visibly
sad as they lined up on either side of his path. Their sadness was
enhanced by Don Bosco's farewell words: "We will see each other
again in Paradise."
Father Charles Viglietti wrote that when Don Bosco said that, all
the boys began to weep. They truly had every reason to do so, for
never again were they to see their beloved Father on earth. He had
bequeathed an unforgettable souvenir, which was to be his last, to all
9Fr. Guiol had spent the Feast of St. Francis de Sales with the novices of the Providence House and later told
the ladies of the committee at their meeting on Feb. 5th about his impressions. What he told them was very inter-
esting. "Those boys were really admirable, permeated with Don Bosco's spirit which is something quite special.
Don Bosco wants youth to serve youth, or else he wishes it to be served by priests who have been reared in his own
spirit and trained by him. The children who are reared in such an environment and are permeated by such ideas are
wonderfully prepared for his apostolate. They are trained to do penance, to prayer, to self-sacrifice, all virtues that
are ideal requisites for the making of a good priest, and later for training youth to live a Christian life. This is the
institute which the committee has the mission and the joy to support and to be dedicated to."

8.2 Page 72

▲back to top
44
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the confreres of that house. He said it in Italian as he was leaving the
house: "Rammentatevi che siete fratelli [Remember that you are all
brothers]."
His most intimate friends and their families had gathered at the sta-
tion. The stationmaster, who had reserved an excellent compartment for
Don Bosco and his companions, went to greet him with the principal
railway employees and paid his respects and extended his good wishes.
His wife offered Don Bosco a lovely bouquet of flowers. When the train
whistle blew, everyone started clapping and shouting good wishes to
Don Bosco. Father Paul Albera felt his heart swell, while big tears ran
down his cheeks, as he remained behind with the memory of an exhaust-
ed Don Bosco and in his heart, an intense fear that the journey might
prove harmful to him.

8.3 Page 73

▲back to top
45
Qtquptrr 3
DIARY OF DON BOSCO'S
VISIT TO BARCELONA
There was still a strong doubt at the Oratory that Don Bosco's health
would permit him to journey beyond the Pyrenees. "Ifhe does, then it can
in all truth be called a miracle," Father Joseph Lazzero wrote to Bishop
John Cagliero on March 28th, "because considering Don Bosco's present
state of health, such a thing would be impossible to dream of, humanly
speaking." Nevertheless, he voiced the commonly prevailing thought
when he added: "He is a man of Divine Providence, and that is enough."
Yet despite everyone's fears, he did not stop halfway.
Port-Bou is the first Spanish station at which the traveler arrives after
crossing the French border from the side facing the Lion's Gulf. Don
Bosco traveled for eleven hours from Marseilles, since he set out at five
o'clock in the afternoon on April 7th and arrived at Port-Bou at four
o'clock in the morning of the following day. Father John Baptist Branda
and a gentleman from Barcelona named Sufi.er were eagerly waiting to
welcome him. This same gentleman was the administrator for a very
wealthy family of Barcelona, who hoped to obtain an outstanding grace
from the saint, as we shall mention at the proper time.
He had reserved an entire compartment for himself, into which he
now ushered Don Bosco and his two traveling companions. There they
found every conceivable comfort, both in the way of refreshments and
rest accommodations. In his extreme state of weakness, Don Bosco could
not do otherwise than break his fast. However, Father Michael Rua, who
hoped to celebrate Mass at a late hour, neither ate nor drank.
After coasting for a while along the shores of the Mediterranean, the
railway track goes inland and later comes into sight of the coast again.
Here at a secondary station, Narciso Pascual, the son-in-law of Mrs.
Chopitea boarded the train with one of his children. Both father and son
were already acquainted with Don Bosco, having been in Turin in 1884.

8.4 Page 74

▲back to top
46
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
As they changed trains, another traveler, who had also boarded the
train at Marseilles, had joined Don Bosco's company. Shortly before the
train left that city and when this gentleman had already been seated in his
place, he had heard a great noise, and looking out of the window, had dis-
covered that Don Bosco, too, was about to depart. He had already heard
many things about him, so he was most eager to meet him. At Port-Bou
his wish was gratified, for Mr. Sufi.er knew him personally, and offered to
introduce him. He did so in French, but the stranger completed the pres-
entation by speaking Italian. Whereupon Don Bosco said, "Do not leave
me. We will keep each other company the rest of the journey."
Utterly delighted, the gentleman never left his side. After conversing
pleasantly for quite some time, Don Bosco dozed off until dawn. Noticing
that one of Don Bosco's shoes had become unlaced, the courteous travel-
er knelt down, despite the objections of the saint, to retie the laces with
great pleasure. Don Bosco got off the train at Barcelona, leaning on his
arm and when he took leave of him, he said, "I will wait for you at Sarria
tomorrow. I want you to receive Communion from my hand."
"There is no need for me to say that I was at the Salesian house in
Sarria well before the appointed hour," the gentleman wrote.'
With the small general staff described above, Don Bosco made his
entrance into the capital of Catalonia. The newspapers had already
announced his coming some weeks in advance, with news about his per-
sonality and his undertakings. When the date of his arrival was made
known, nobles and outstanding representatives of both clergy and lay peo-
ple came from Madrid, Seville, and other large towns to welcome him
upon his arrival. The people of Barcelona were proud of the honor of hav-
ing him in their town, and staged a public demonstration such as would
normally have been given to welcome a reigning monarch. Thousands of
people moved toward the railway station, nobles and common folk min-
gling together. In a reserved area, the leaders of Catholic associations and
representatives from the worlds of science, politics, city government, and
the Church gathered in an orderly fashion. The governor was there to rep-
resent Queen Marie Christine, who was regent for King Alfonso XIII,
then still unborn. The bishop was away from his See, but had instructed
his vicar general to represent him, so he too was there, heading an impos-
ing group of priests.
I Report by John Baptist Montobbio Villavecchia to the provincial, Fr. Joseph Calasanz (Barcelona, June 6,
1934.) Mr. Montobbio, a gentleman ofGenoese origin, who is still alive, was the traveler mentioned above.

8.5 Page 75

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
47
Don Bosco approached and saw right in front a spectacle extraordi-
narily great. This great spectacle assumed a character absolutely new
because of the unique contrast between the solemnity of the reception
given him and his own humility. His manner was utterly modest, his
appearance fragile, and he looked almost lost facing such a crowd, though
he met it with a serene countenance. His flashing eyes alone revealed
what a great soul was concealed within that feeble body.
Unmindful of his weariness, he listened calmly and courteously to all
the people who tried to get near him to pay their respects or ask him for
a favor. According to the circumstances, and the people he met, he would
answer either by bowing his head, or with an affectionate look or with a
gracious word, while a charming smile hovered on his lips. But at the pace
he was moving, he would never have reached one of the fifty and more
coaches that were disputing the privilege of escorting him to the city
through that vast crowd. With the assistance of volunteer escorts, Don
Bosco finally reached one after approximately an hour. In the rivalry that
ensued in choosing a coach, his choice fell on the carriage of the mother
of the Salesians, who was delighted enough already by the words Don
Bosco uttered as soon as he met her. He said, "Oh! Mrs. Chopitea! I
prayed to God every day that he might grant me the grace of meeting you
in person before I die."
As soon as he was escorted to the palace of this noblewoman, he
retired to his room, since he felt an extreme need of rest. Meanwhile,
Father Michael Rua celebrated Mass in the house chapel, where everyone
attended who had been in the escort of honor accompanying Don Bosco.
Later on, the servant of God made his appearance in the drawing room,
where the representatives of several noble families were waiting to pay
their respects. He dined with the patriarchal family. Then after receiving
a few visitors, he was driven by coach to the school of Sarria.
In Sarria, his name was just as blessed as that of Mary Help of
Christians because of one incident that the common folks held to be
miraculous. The previous year, Barcelona had been hard hit by cholera,
but Sarria, which was only a few kilometers away and whereto thousands
of people everyday would go from the infected towns, had remained
immune. Mrs. Jesusa de Serra had collected a great many medals of Mary
Help of Christians, which Don Bosco maintained were an antidote against
the plague, and had sent her two sons Joseph and Sebastian to bury them
all along the road linking Sarria to Barcelona. Not a single victim was to
be reported in Sarria.

8.6 Page 76

▲back to top
48
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco arrived at the school, as the expected Messiah. For the
Feast of Saint John the previous year, the boys had sent him a drawing
they had made, depicting a train in motion with the words "From Turin to
Barcelona." At last, their dream had come true. How many novenas had
they made, how many mortifications had they practiced to obtain the
grace that Don Bosco reach them safe and sound! Therefore, as soon as
they knew that this grace was about to be granted them, they started
organizing a worthy reception for him.
The courtyard was magnificently decorated, but far more than on the
flowers and festoons, Don Bosco's attention was riveted on the serene
wide-open faces of the boys who gazed at him, never satisfied enough to
look at him. "The Father, the Saint is here!" they were thinking. "This is
the miracle worker about whom we have read and heard so many things!"
The band accompanied a lovely song that uplifted the hearts of those who
listened, all of them vibrant with joy and gratitude. An immense crowd
swayed and pushed both within and outside the house. His first move was
in the direction of the chapel to thank God for his safe journey, which had
been prayed for by so many. A motet, which had been composed espe-
cially for the occasion, was sung to the words of Ego sum pastor bonus [I
am the good Shepherd]. Then Don Bosco gave the blessing of Mary Help
of Christians to the boys and all present. Father Michael Rua gave the
Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament, assisted by the diocesan vicar gen-
eral and a professor from the theological seminary. The emotions felt
joined to the hard strains of that night and of that day would have over-
whelmed him if the ever-solicitous and attentive Charles Viglietti finally
had not taken him away and brought him to his room, after permitting
him only a few brief interviews. The rooms he and his two companions
were to occupy had been swept, fitted, furnished, and kept clean by Mrs.
Chopitea and her daughters.
The evening paper, El Correo Catalan, first described his arrival and
then continued: "The whole of Barcelona, represented by all its social
classes, has joyously welcomed this most virtuous priest, to whom we
extend our cordial welcome, and hope that if possible, his stay among us
be extended."
The people of Barcelona were upset by the bad weather of the follow-
ing morning, but it favored Don Bosco because there were few visitors and
he was able to rest. This was not so in the afternoon. His waiting room was
soon filled with ladies and gentlemen of the aristocracy. He was in no way
bothered by the language difference, for Charles Viglietti wrote in his

8.7 Page 77

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
49
diary: "Don Bosco talks in Italian and it is truly wonderful how everyone
understands him. He also understands Spanish very well indeed."
Ever since Father Michael Rua had set foot on Spanish soil, he had not
spoken anything but Spanish and seemed so at ease in his use of that lan-
guage that whenever people discovered he had learned it in only a few
days, thanks to one of those pocket grammar books edited by Sonzogno
in Milan for only 15 cents a copy, they were completely dumbfounded.2
Neither distance nor chain of events could ever completely dis-
tract Don Bosco's thoughts from the Oratory. This is what Charles
Viglietti wrote on his behalf in the evening to Father John Baptist
Lemoyne: "Thank God, Don Bosco is well, and he instructs me to
tell you that although he is in another country, among other people,
his heart and his mind are always homebound towards his beloved
nest at the Oratory."
We will continue our narrative by relating the subsequent events as
they unfolded from day to day. It will be, so to speak, the Barcelonian
diary of Don Bosco's visit to Spain. True enough, he stayed at Sarria, but
even though that population was not then entirely absorbed by that city as
it is today (since it formed a separate community), it was nevertheless
considered a genuine suburb of Barcelona.
SATURDAY,APRIL 10th
During the night of April 9th, Don Bosco had a new missionary
dream, which he related to Father Rua, Father Branda, and Brother
Viglietti, in a voice at times choked by sobs. Viglietti wrote it down
immediately afterwards and, at Don Bosco's direction, sent a copy to
Father Lemoyne so that he could read it to all the superiors of the Oratory
for their general encouragement. "But," the secretary warned, "this is
nothing more than a sketch of a very long, magnificent vision." The text
that we are publishing is that of Viglietti, slightly touched up stylistically
by Father Lemoyne to put it into more correct Italian:
2 That day, April 9, Fr. Rua wrote a letter to Fr. John Bonetti and it began as follows: "Dear Fr. Bonetti, On
the journey I had an opportunity to read the history of the Oratory of our beloved Father. He was very strict in edit-
ing and suggested a number of emendations that you will find in the galley proofs. Among others, eliminate the
name and even the initial of the professor who came to visit us and the account of the deaths ofFarini and Cavour."
These were the galley proofs ofthe Storia dell'Oratorio di S. Francesco di Sales [St. John Bosco's Early Apostolate],
part II, ch. 16, which then appeared in the August issue of the Bollettino Salesiano. As we see, Fr. Bonetti's work
was supervised by Don Bosco and Fr. Rua. The professor's name may be found in The Biographical Memoirs, Vol.
VII, p. 262. The deaths of the two statesmen are recounted in the Memorie Biografiche, Vol. VI, pp. 688, 962-963
(omitted in the English edition).

8.8 Page 78

▲back to top
50
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco found himself in the neighborhood of Castelnuovo
standing on the hillock known as Bricco Del Pino3 near the
Sbarnau valley. He turned his gaze everywhere, but could see
nothing more than thick scrubs that sprawled everywhere and
which were covered by an infinite number of small mushrooms.
"Now," Don Bosco said to himself, "this is also the country
estate of Joseph Rossi.4 He ought to be here!"
Shortly after that, in fact, he saw Rossi on a distant hilltop,
gazing most seriously over the valleys spread out beneath him.
Don Bosco hailed him, but he answered only with a distracted
glance, as if his thoughts were elsewhere.
Turning in another direction, Don Bosco also saw Father
Rua at a distance, who just as Rossi, was most seriously, but
peacefully, seated as if resting.
Don Bosco called to both of them, but they remained silent,
not replying by so much as a gesture.
So he descended from the hillock and walked over to anoth-
er one, from the summit of which he saw a forest, but it was cul-
tivated, and roads and paths ran through it. He gazed around in
another direction, looking toward limits of the horizon, and even
before his eye perceived them, his ear was struck by the uproar
created by an immense crowd of children.
No matter how much he tried to discover from where the
noise came, he saw nothing. Then a shout followed the uproar, as
though in the wake of some catastrophe. At length he saw a vast
crowd of boys who ran toward him, crying, "We've been waiting
for you. We've been waiting for you so long. Now at last you're
here. You're among us and you won't get away from us!"
Don Bosco did not understand at all and wondered what these
boys wanted from him. But while he was standing there, dazed in
their midst, gazing at them, he saw an immense flock of lambs
led by a shepherdess. After she had separated the boys from the
sheep, she set one group to one side and the other to the opposite
3 Bricco de! Pino: a hillock near Joseph Bosco's home at Becchi, on which he owned a vineyard. Pino,
according to Natale Cerrato (fl Linguaggio della prima storia salesiana [Rome: LAS, 1991 ], p. 293 ), refers to Joseph
(Giuseppe or, diminutively, Giuseppino).
4 As a joke, Don Bosco had named Coadjutor Brother Joseph Rossi "count" of that piece of land. On Rossi,
see Appendix 1.

8.9 Page 79

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
51
side. She stopped in front of Don Bosco, to whom she said, "Do
you see what's before you?"
"Yes, I do," Don Bosco answered.
"Good. Do you recall the dream you had when you were ten
years old?"
"Oh! It's quite hard for me to remember it! My mind's tired
and, at present, I don't remember it clearly."
"Good, good! Think hard and you'll recall it."
Then she summoned the boys to Don Bosco's side, telling
him, "Now look in this direction. Look further on - all of you, look
further and read what is written over there. So what do you see?"
"I see mountains, then the sea, then hills, and again moun-
tains and seas."
"I read Valparaiso," one boy said.
Another boy said, "I read Santiago."
"I read both those names," added a third.
"Well," continued the shepherdess, "set out from there and
you will form an idea of how much the Salesians have to do in the
future. Now look in that direction. Draw a visual line and look."
"I see mountains, hills, and seas!"
The boys, too, focused their eyes and exclaimed in chorus,
"We read Peking!"
Then Don Bosco saw a great city. Through it ran a wide river,
over which some big bridges had been built.
"Good," said the maiden, who seemed to be the boys' teacher.
"Now draw a single line from one end to the other, from Peking to
Santiago. Establish your center in the middle of Africa, and you
will get an exact idea of how much the Salesians have to do."
"But how can all this be accomplished?" Don Bosco
exclaimed. "The distances are enormous, the places difficult, and
the Salesians few."
"Don't worry. Your sons, the sons of your sons, and their
sons again will do this. Just let them steadfastly observe the Rules
and keep the spirit of the Pious Society."
"But where are we to find so many people?"
"Come here and look. Do you see fifty missionaries standing
ready there? Farther on, do you see others, and still others? Draw
a line from Santiago to the center of Africa. What do you see?"
"I can see ten central [mission] stations."

8.10 Page 80

▲back to top
52
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"Well, these central stations that you see will make up hous-
es of studies and novitiates and will send forth a multitude of mis-
sionaries to staff these lands. Now look to this other side. Here
you see ten more centers reaching from Africa to Peking. These,
too, will provide missionaries for all of these other lands. There's
Hong Kong; there, Calcutta; farther on, Madagascar. Here and
also elsewhere there will be more houses, houses for studies and
novitiates."
Don Bosco listened as he looked and examined, then he said:
"And where can so many people be found, and how can mission-
aries be sent to all those places? There you have savages that feed
on human flesh. In this place you have heretics and in that one
persecutors. So how shall we manage?"
"Look," the shepherdess answered. "Be of good will. There
is only one thing to do: recommend that my sons constantly cul-
tivate the virtue ofMary."
"Okay, good. I believe I understand. I will preach your words
to all of them."
"And beware of the error now prevailing, which is to mix
those who are studying the human arts with others studying the
divine arts, for the science of Heaven is not to be mixed with
earthly matters."
Don Bosco wanted to say more, but the vision disappeared.
His dream was over.
As Don Bosco was relating his dream, his three listeners kept
exclaiming, "O Mary, Mary!" When the saint had finished, he said, "How
much Mary loves us!" Then, when he was discussing this dream in Turin
with Father Lemoyne, he said calmly, yet with a highly significant tone,
"When the Salesians will be in China and find themselves on both banks
of the river that passes through the Peking region... some will settle to the
left bank from the direction of the mighty Empire and others to the right
bank from the direction of the Tartarian region. Oh! When the one group
will be able to meet the other to shake each other's hands! What glory for
our Congregation! Yet the time is in God's hands!"
In sending a copy of this story of the dream to Bishop John Cagliero,
this is what Father Lemoyne wrote on April 23rd in reference to the role
played in it by Father Rua, Don Bosco's vicar, and by Joseph Rossi, the
provisioner general: "As interpreter I would note that Father Michael Rua

9 Pages 81-90

▲back to top

9.1 Page 81

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
53
stands for the spiritual part and is over worried; Joseph Rossi stands for
the material part and is all messed up. Both of them will find consolation
in the future." And that's what happened.
An apt commentary on the part of the dream referring to Chile is evi-
denced by an item published in the Salesian Bulletin of September 1887.
Describing a journey that Bishop Cagliero completed with Bishop Joseph
Fagnano5 into that transandean republic, the article related that Santiago
Senator Valledor had begged the Salesians to take over management of the
state orphanage and to act as fathers to a great many children ranging
from seven to ten years of age; and that, when they went to visit the
orphanage, they heard one of the little orphans read these words during a
small welcome reception: "We have been weeping and praying for two
years now that Don Bosco might give us a father."
Nor was this all. Talking with the boys, Bishop Joseph Fagnano came
across some very simple-hearted ones who confided to him, "The girls
have their mothers (they meant the nuns), but we cannot have a father.
Our father is Don Bosco, but so far he has not come here." The day the
two Salesians arrived in Valparaiso, over two hundred little boys ran after
them, shouting, "Our fathers have come at last! Tomorrow we'll be able
to go to school! Oh, how happy we are!" When they saw and heard these
things, they remembered what they had read in the dream, for what was
happening was fulfilling the prediction.6
During the first few days of his stay, the pupils at Sarria enjoyed fes-
tive hours. The first time that the band played some tunes after supper,
Don Bosco put a pastry into the hands of each player himself. "These
boys were beside themselves for joy because Don Bosco was with them,"
Charles Viglietti wrote. "As for him, he is very well and very cheerful."7
Since a constant stream of visitors came and went daily, we will not
repeat the same things over and over again. Now and then, visitors seemed
to come in a constant flow with no interruption, but more often they came
in such waves that they were more in the nature of a flood. Being well
rooted in their religiousness, the Spanish people were exultant to be close
to a priest who had such a reputation for holiness.
Just as they did in Marseilles, the Salesian Cooperators of Barcelona
had formed a committee of about thirty ladies, all of them equal in char-
5 See Appendix 1.
6 Letter from Fr. Evasio Rabagliati to Don Bosco (Concepcion, Chile, May 14, 1887).
7 Letter to Fr. Lemoyne (Barcelona, April 10, 1886).

9.2 Page 82

▲back to top
54
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ity and nobility, who zealously helped the house of Sarria. Mrs. Chopitea
was the president. They met regularly every two weeks to see what was
needed and discussed how the needs could be met. They even worked
with their own hands to keep the linen in order. Don Bosco addressed
their assembly in Italian, thanked them for the charity they lavished on his
house and predicted that soon the house of Sarria would be enlarged to
meet its requirements, and it would house as many as five hundred boys,
to whom they would have extended their benevolent and welcome protec-
tion. Like a genuine mother, Mrs. Chopitea thought of everything that
Don Bosco might need and looked after Father Michael Rua and the sec-
retary Charles Viglietti. She therefore provided personal linen to wear and
inspected their rooms to make sure everything was kept clean and tidy,
even though a maid was responsible for this. She also sent one of her
cooks to prepare their food and cooked some meals herself.
Marquis Brusi, the editor of El Diario de Barcelona, a widely circu-
lated newspaper, called on Don Bosco and emerged from his room deeply
touched. In that day's issue, he published an article containing a precise
and detailed description of Don Bosco's arrival in Sarria.
SUNDAY,APRIL 11th
At that time, as we've already said, Sarria was an independent com-
munity with a transient population that in certain seasons of the year
might have jumped to twenty-five thousand. The mayor, the board of
aldermen and other leading authorities officially called on Don Bosco to
pay their respects. All manifested the greatest veneration for him. The
mayor, in particular, said that he thanked Heaven for having given a
Salesian house to Sarria, and promised that the municipal authorities
would have always protected it to the best of their abilities. These gentle-
men were delighted with the medal of Mary Help of Christians and with
the blessing that Don Bosco gave to each of them.
Later, it was interesting to note what attention the editor ofthe El Correo
Catalan paid to what Don Bosco said, as did a number ofuniversity students
and representatives of Barcelona's evening schools. When they had all gone,
the provincial of the Jesuits and some Jesuit fathers called on him.
Towards evening, the band gave a concert in the courtyard, which was
all lit up for the occasion, and the day ended with fireworks. Since the
gates had been left open, so as not to displease the neighbors, a stream of
people entered the courtyard of the school. Don Bosco, too, wanted to
enjoy the spectacle, but he was careful about his eyesight, only opening

9.3 Page 83

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
55
his eyes to admire a wonderful balloon on which his name was written in
large letters. It was allowed to soar upward into the air, majestically float-
ing over the city of Barcelona.
MONDAY, APRIL 12th
The above-mentioned Diario sang Don Bosco's praises, as well as the
praises of his worldwide activity and the workshops at Sarria in a second
article. On his visit the previous day, the editor of the journal had admired
Don Bosco's superior intelligence and indomitable will-power, evidenced
by his features, as well as his holiness.
How delighted Don Bosco was at all times to meet the past pupils of
the Oratory! One such man named James Gherna was then residing in
Barcelona. He hastened to see Don Bosco again and once more kiss his
hand. He had been having trouble with his legs for years, suffering so
intensely at times that the journey to Sarria meant a great hardship to him.
As soon as he saw his benefactor, he told him of his sufferings.
"Do not worry about it," Don Bosco said. "Relax!"
As Don Bosco was speaking, he touched Gherna's knees. Then he
started recalling the early days of the Oratory, reminiscing about episodes
and people. Gherna recalled very well how, in taking leave of Don Bosco
in 1860, he had said, "Come to Barcelona some time!"
To which Don Bosco had answered, "Who knows?" He had said it in
a tone that Gherna always remembered as a confirmation of something of
which he was certain. "Now you see that that 'who knows' has come
true," he said.
From one topic to another, the mind of that old pupil kept on crowd-
ing up with so many precious memories. He went back to Barcelona
without realizing that he had been cured, so much was he taken up by
the tender recollections of the years he had spent under Don Bosco' s
paternal guidance. He only realized that his pains no longer troubled
him when he was in the city. Then he recalled that he had not felt any
more pain from the moment the saint had put a hand on his knees. He
was never again troubled by any such pains. He did have other ailments
during the course of his life, but he remained immune from all further
trouble with his knees. This was confirmed by the testimony of Father
Philip Rinaldi. 8
8 See Appendix 1.

9.4 Page 84

▲back to top
56
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
TUESDAY, APRIL 13th
A circular letter compiled by Father John Baptist Lemoyne and signed
by the prefect general, Father Celestine Durando, passed on more out-
standing details of Don Bosco's journey, up to the moment he arrived at
the school of Sarria, to all the houses of the Congregation. A second let-
ter of the same nature would be sent out on May 5th.
Another journalist, the editor of La Revista popular, Dr. Sarda y
Salvayan, called on Don Bosco and remained for dinner. Between three and
six o'clock in the afternoon, according to estimates made, some two thou-
sand people must have approached him. A fifteen-year-old girl, whose right
hand and leg were withered, came with her mother to ask for Don Bosco's
blessing. He blessed her and then asked, "Where do you feel pain?"
"Here in my hand. I can't move it."
As she spoke, she was quite unaware that she had lifted her hand,
holding it palm outward before some thirty spectators. Don Bosco
smiled, while the girl, embarrassed, felt that her hand was not yet flexible.
But the saint told her to clasp her hands and to repeat with him, "Oh!
Mary, cure me!"
Then he told her to say three Our Fathers, Hail Marys and Glory Bes
until the Feast of Corpus Christi, not in order to be cured, but in thanks-
giving for the cure already granted. Her leg was also healed, since the girl
was able to go away without limping.
The administrator who had accompanied Father John Baptist Branda
to meet Don Bosco at the border gave him a letter from Marquis Jovert of
Gelida, his master, who humbly begged Don Bosco to pray for him. The
saint replied in his own handwriting, assuring him of his prayers and ask-
ing him to choose a day and let him know when he wished to receive com-
munion, for on the same morning, he would then celebrate Mass for his
intentions.
When his family heard about the letter of the marquis, they were all
astonished by its religious sentiments, for he had not gone to confession
for a very long time. But there was more. Wholeheartedly absorbed in
maritime trade, this gentleman was very wealthy, but he was tormented
by a mania that made him very unhappy. It might be referred to as copro-
phobia, because he was always imagining that everything was filthy with
dung. He would not eat with his family. When he was told once that his
wife's mother had gone to Sarria, a locality that according to him was
utterly filthy, he no longer wished to see her, and woe to her if she dared
to try to touch her daughter! Now and then, he became fully aware of his

9.5 Page 85

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
57
condition and had even vowed he would donate a large sum of money if
he were granted the grace of being cured of this morbid obsession.
The condition seemed to be caused by a fall. Years before, when he
was on his way to Lourdes with his wife, his horse pranced, then broke
into a wild gallop and, at last, plunged with its rider into a deep ravine.
The horse cracked its skull open, although the marquis had only some
slight bruises on his side. Since the ravine into which he had been thrown
was no less than two hundred and fifty meters deep, superstitious people
thought that he must have been possessed by a devil. His relatives had
pinned all their hopes on Don Bosco, but the marquis steadfastly refused
to meet him, since he had read in the papers that the saint would have to
come to him from the abominable city of Sarria. His wife, however, had
called on Don Bosco in secret in the company of her administrator and
had come away deeply comforted by a long conversation with him. She
felt that it was already half a grace granted that her husband had written
so devoutly and spontaneously to the servant of God.
In the fervor of his faith, an old colonel wished at all costs to kiss the
feet of Don Bosco. After him there came a family consisting of twenty-
two people. When they all knelt down for his blessing, Don Bosco turned
to a lady who was present among others and said to her, "You are not to
kneel down." She suffered from a knee ailment that would have only per-
mitted her to kneel with great discomfort. But who had told him about it?
The incident did not fail to arouse astonishment and deep emotion.
WEDNESDAY,APRIL 14th
Many people attended Don Bosco's Mass. He administered
Communion to about two hundred persons. At midday, Mrs. Chopitea
arranged a restful diversion for him at her villa, located in the middle of
an immense park with a garden, which was delightful with its great vari-
ety of rare animals. As one went up the staircase leading to the living
quarters, one had to pass in front of a large mirror on the first landing.
Don Bosco turned to the people who had come to meet him.
"You must remember to invite these other gentlemen to supper," he
said, and pointed to their reflections in the mirror.
Everyone laughed at the jest, which offered him an opportunity of
telling a pleasant anecdote about something that had happened in a clothes
store some years before in Marseilles. Father Martin, the pastor of the parish
on whose jurisdiction the house of La Navarre depended, had tagged along
with Don Bosco. This priest was very simple and sincere, and finding him-

9.6 Page 86

▲back to top
58
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
self face to face with a big mirror, he removed his hat, in a moment of con-
fused distraction, out of respect for the priest he believed he saw in front of
him, which instead was his own reflection. At the same time, the imaginary
stranger had, naturally enough, done the same thing. On his way to the door
of the store, the priest said with courtesy, "You first," and made a gesture.
But the other priest repeated the same gesture, though he did not speak. "No,
no," the curate repeated, "You first."
This went on for some minutes, while Don Bosco, who studiously kept
away from the reflecting mirror, had a good laugh. The gentlemen listen-
ing to him now likewise laughed, as they heard this delightful anecdote.
Not very far away from the villa was an aristocratic school for girls,
directed by the Sisters of the Sacred Heart. He was asked to go and visit
it, and he did so. The entire community went to welcome him at the
entrance hall, while the boarders awaited him on the terrace outside the
big study hall. There was a fair sized gathering of priests and people
who wished to see him and receive his blessing. He advanced slowly,
supported by Father Michael Rua and Charles Viglietti, talking affably
with the mother superior, Mother de Bofarull. The large group of
boarders improvised a pleasant surprise for him in the garden by inton-
ing a charming hymn to Our Lady of Consolation set to a well-known,
popular melody of Turin. As soon as he reached the building, he sat
down to rest a while.
Among those present there was the mother of a pupil. Within two
short weeks, she had lost two children. Taking advantage of the opportu-
nity, this mother knelt at the feet of the saint, told him about her misfor-
tunes, and implored him to cure her elder daughter, who was so retarded
that, although she was fourteen, she was not allowed to make her first
Communion. Touched by the poor woman's grief, Don Bosco sent for the
girl, gave her a medal, and then rested his right hand on her head. He pro-
nounced the formula of the blessing aloud and promised to pray for the
grace the lady desired, should it be to the greater glory of God. He then
addressed the weeping mother, "Have faith. Your daughter will receive
Communion." He said nothing more. The prediction came true, for the
child was at last able to approach the sacred table, and a few months later,
God called her to himself.
Amid general excitement, Don Bosco started moving again in the direc-
tion of the terrace. Just as he was about to cross the threshold, the sound of
the Salesian band in the garden cheered everyone up. When the playing
ceased, two pupils advanced and one ofthem, on behalfoftheir companions,

9.7 Page 87

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
59
presented Don Bosco with an elegant pocketbook containing a donation,
while the other read a speech to him.9 Then Don Bosco spoke, urging them
all to receive the sacraments often. After that, they filed past him, one by
one, to receive a medal of Mary Help of Christians from his hand.
Among the boarders there was Mercedes S., eight years old, a beau-
tiful child who, however, had been a cripple from birth. Her father, who
had but this one daughter, would have given anything to rid her of her
physical handicap. He hoped for a miracle, and the little girl had prepared
for one with a novena of prayers. When she was brought before the saint
for his blessing and was told about her, he replied, "No, it would not be
for her own good."10
The sisters awaited him in the study, some eighty of them all togeth-
er, and they presented him with a very artistic monstrance. They, too,
were given a medal and his blessing. One of the sisters there had been ill
for a long time, without hope for recovery. She had made a tremendous
effort to leave the infirmary and dragged herself to receive Don Bosco' s
blessing, thinking, "Who knows? At times, the most desperate hour is
God's own hour."
As though the saint had read her thoughts, he said, "My daughter, we
must love our cross, for it is Jesus Who burdens our shoulders with it."
The nun understood, took heart, and abandoned herself completely to
God's Will.
The mother superior could not stop thanking Don Bosco for his pre-
cious visit. She had written to Turin four times the previous year, to ask
for special graces from Mary Help of Christians, and her prayers had
always been answered. As he walked through the garden on his way out,
the boarders were allowed to leave the study hall and line up on either side
of his path, and when he had gone, they crowded onto the terrace and the
upper balconies, shouting "long live Don Bosco" and waving their hand-
kerchiefs or scarves.
A third article appeared in El Diario de Barcelona, in praise of Don
Bosco and his institute, stressing Spain's appreciation for his schools for
arts and crafts. "There is an aura of holiness discernible in his appear-
ance, which is an echo of his Christian virtues and pure faith," it read,
"and it is thanks to these that he has been successful in his work and is
9 Viglietti obtained a copy and brought it back to Turin, but all we found ofit was the Italian translation. See
Appendix, doc. 10.
10 See Vol. XVI, p.158 for a similar case.

9.8 Page 88

▲back to top
60
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
able to continue guiding his mission of faith and civilization with such
rousing success."11
THURSDAY,APRIL 15th
Besides the committee of aristocratic ladies already mentioned, there
was another committee of Cooperators whose task it was to raise funds
for the Salesian school in Sarria. The saint held a meeting for them, too,
during the course of which he explained what was meant by cooperating
with Don Bosco.
During the afternoon, there was a meeting of another kind held in his
presence. There was a flourishing Catholic association in Barcelona whose
members were drawn from the most eminent ranks of the local citizens. Its
president had been at the railroad station when Don Bosco arrived and called
on him in the afternoon ofthe 10th ofApril with a group ofprominent mem-
bers with whom the Saint held a long and cordial conversation. Finally, these
members decided to organize a solemn assembly meeting in his honor. A
personal invitation was sent out to call all members to the meeting on the
15th of April12• On the morning of the 14th, the membership attended Don
Bosco's Mass, while the president and the secretary served his Mass. In the
evening, they came back again to the school's theater for a private meeting,
or religious assembly, at which Don Bosco was present.
The general assembly on the 15th was quite another matter. Together
with the board of directors, the president went to Sarria to pick up Don
Bosco and accompany him to their social headquarters. They all wore cer-
emonial dress, with the badge of the society on their chests. Three coach-
es waited outside the door. Don Bosco was the first to get in one of them,
together with Father Michael Rua, the vicar of the diocese, and the pro-
vicar. The president and Charles Viglietti, the cleric, followed in the sec-
ond, with the other people in the third. Until that time, the association had
held its meetings in an old house that, in view of the increasing member-
ship, had now become too small; so a new building had been procured. It
was to be inaugurated on the day of Don Bosco's visit. Three big rooms
were barely sufficient to accommodate all those who attended the meet-
ing, since a number of the members had come with their wives.
Everyone rose as Don Bosco made his entrance, while an orchestra
struck up a triumphant march. Once at his seat on a high dais, Don Bosco
11 See Appendix, doc. 11.
12 See Appendix, doc. 12.

9.9 Page 89

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
61
listened to a beautiful vocal rendition of Salve Regina, performed by about
twenty young voices under the baton of its composer, Maestro Frigola, who
by then had already begun to make a name for himself also outside of Spain.
The president, a university professor, then delivered a noble and outstanding
welcome speech. After a short interval, a sonata was played and the secre-
tary announced that during a council meeting, the association had voted to
decorate Don Bosco with its social insignia of the association order. At this,
two gentlemen stepped forward and hung a gold medal embossed with the
emblems of Saints George and Joseph around his neck. Once this decoration
was bestowed, new member Don Bosco was met with an enthusiastic ova-
tion. Once again, and more markedly than ever, did the contrast between the
pageantry around him and Don Bosco's own humble manner stand out.
Don Bosco now felt obliged to say a few words. His voice rang out
strongly and his words were vibrant. Although he spoke in Italian, he was
easily understood. This was his speech:
Gentlemen:
I wish I knew your beautiful native tongue, so that I could
express my thoughts with it. I am unable to tell you what I feel in
my heart just now, but I am deeply moved at the thought of all
that this meeting means, and especially at the decoration you have
conferred upon me.
I promise you that I will treasure this medal as a glorious
badge that honors me. Whenever I look at it, I will remember the
Catholic Association and the Catholics of Barcelona. When I
return to Turin, I will proudly show it to my beloved sons, urging
them to emulate the virtues of the Barcelona Catholics, and when
I go to Rome and see the Holy Father, I will tell him that the
Catholic Association of Barcelona loves him and about all that it
is doing for the benefit of a sound doctrine.
May I express my most fervent thanks to the president for the
undeserved praise he gave me in his speech, the main theme
being the great advantages accruing to our modern society from
the institution of the Salesian talleres [technical schools].
I am very much impressed by the Catholic enthusiasm that
prevails here, and I congratulate the city of Barcelona, which has
been eminently devout throughout the ages. I am delighted to
know that it will continue this in the future, thereby meriting
future glory days.

9.10 Page 90

▲back to top
62
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
As an industrial population, it is more personally concerned
than any other in sponsoring the Salesian talleres [technical
schools]. Every year, fifty thousand youths who can be useful to
society emerge from these schools to join the work force. They go
to factories and labs, and here they carry their sound values. This
keeps them out of gallows and out of prisons and they turn into
living examples of wholesome principles.
The boy who grows in your streets will first beg you for alms, and
then he will demand it, and lastly, will force you to give it at gunpoint.
As a civilizing effect of these schools, I can point to the
results obtained by the Salesian missions in Patagonia, where the
religion of Jesus Christ is already known and observed by over
fourteen thousand natives.
I will now close, begging this honorable assembly to assist
the schools in the neighboring area of Sarria with its prayers, so
that God may bless them, for without any doubt, they are destined
to improve the lot of poor and abandoned orphans.
He was interrupted by applause three times, and the audience was
overwrought with deep emotion. After a collection had been taken up
on behalf of the Salesian Institute, Don Bosco blessed the assembly and
the meeting came to an end. At this time began what was for him the
most wearying part of the proceedings, for the entire assembly flocked
around him, and took him by storm. This was not just any crowd, but
a choice crowd of aristocrats, who knew how to respect etiquette.
Nevertheless, because there were so many of them, they wore him out,
since he sought to please them all, holding out his hand to be kissed,
saying comforting words, and every now and again, bestowing a spe-
cial blessing.
The same people as his escort accompanied him back to Sarria. He
could not take it anymore, yet his good humor was unfaltering. He
remarked to the cleric Viglietti that while they were bestowing all those
honors on him, he kept going over in his mind the famous motto "Quam
parva sapientia regitur mundus [What a small amount of wisdom does
the world need to be governed]!"'3
13 The Swedish chancellor Ozenstiern is supposed to have said to his son who, in his timidity, had declined
the office of first plenipotentiary envoy of Sweden to the Munster Congress in I648, "Videbis, /iii mi, quam parva
sapientia regitur mundus."

10 Pages 91-100

▲back to top

10.1 Page 91

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
63
The meaning of the event is sacredly kept in an eloquent booklet that
besides the account of the exceptional assembly meeting, also gives the
president's speech and Don Bosco' s own brief address translated into
Spanish. '4 The newspapers dedicated considerable space to the event.
FRIDAY,APRIL 16th
A small boy, whose arm was so twisted that he could neither lift nor
move it, was brought to see Don Bosco. He had been maimed like this
since his infancy. His parents begged Don Bosco to bless the child, which
he did. He then ordered him to stretch out his arm, clap his hands and
clasp them, saying, "Mary, help me!" The child obeyed. This was the
beginning of his total recovery.
The chaplain of the Sisters of Loretto now called on Don Bosco and
begged him for the third time to gratify the request of the mother superi-
or of that convent. She was dying of cancer and had asked for nothing
more than to see him before she died. He had immediately sent word that
as soon as he could, he would go to visit her and in the meantime, he was
sending her a medal of Mary Help of Christians.
A poor boy of Barcelona named Medina had gangrene in one ofhis fin-
gers and the surgeons were about to amputate it. After he had called on Don
Bosco and received his blessing, he did not experience anything at all at first,
but during the night, his finger was completely healed. A little later, Father
John Branda emolled him in the school, but he only stayed a few months, for
he entered the Congregation ofthe Marist Fathers and when the director told
the story to Father Lemoyne in 1890, he was studying theology.
SATURDAY, APRIL 17th
There was a great banquet given by Mr. Narciso in Don Bosco's
honor. Only relatives of the master of the house were invited. The host's
uncle had written a sonnet, which he read to him. When he returned
home, a number of people were awaiting him.
SUNDAY,APRIL 18th
Thousands of people thronged the street, the courtyard, the waiting
room, and the adjoining chambers. It became necessary to put up a notice
14 "Acta De La Sesion Solemne [Minutes of the Solemn Session] held April 15, 1886 by the Catholic
Association of Barcelona, to confer the decoration of the association on the illustrious and venerable priest Fr. John
Bosco, Founder of the Salesian Technical Schools." (Barcelona: Catholic Publishers, 1886).

10.2 Page 92

▲back to top
64
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
on the outer door ofthe church, stating the hours during which Don Bosco
would bestow his blessing. "Don Bosco is tired and his health is none too
good," Viglietti remarked in his diary.
MONDAY,APRIL 19th
Don Bosco was thinking of the house of San Benigno, the vocations
hot house of the Congregation, and he had someone write to say that he
was praying for the clerics there and hoped to see them again soon. He
granted audiences from morning until night. He telegraphed Br. Rossi
that he was to send a great number of medals immediately.
TUESDAY, APRIL 20th
"Don Bosco can barely breathe and his strength is drained out," the
diary reads, "and only by imparting his blessing and saying, 'Dios os
beniga [God bless you]."'
By now he was obliged to give only general blessings. After he cele-
brated Mass every morning, he blessed the congregation in the church.
Once they had left the church, another congregation entered to fill it, only
to be blessed as the others had been. Then, as soon as he made it to his
room and with difficulty, he immediately began to give audiences. The
railway administration was obliged to increase the number of round trip
trains between Barcelona and Sarria.
The bishop of Vich, Bishop Morgadez y Gili, had arrived expressly to
see Don Bosco. Greeted by the strains of the royal Spanish March, the
bishop remained for dinner with two canons, who had accompanied him.
He was followed by several outstanding families from Barcelona, among
them that of the governor. The bishop of the diocese, Bishop Catala y
Albosa also arrived. In view of the prevailing views of those years, it was
considered an act of extreme graciousness that the bishop should first call
on Don Bosco without Don Bosco having to do so first, since he knew
that he was away from his residence. The bishop treated him with genuine
affection and spoke with him for more than an hour. The letter brought in
person by the secretary of the minister of state, Silvela, of which we spoke
in the previous volume, was read out in his presence. It dealt with the
school of Madrid. The courtesy extended to Don Bosco by all these emi-
nent people enhanced the feeling of veneration existing among the com-
mon people.
When we described the events of his journey to Paris, we had occa-
sion to mention Madame de Cessac, a fervent admirer and generous bene-

10.3 Page 93

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
65
factress of Don Bosco. On the 20th, he received a telegram from Paris that
read: "Viscountess de Cessac very sick. (signed) Viscount de Cessac."
Saddened by this piece of news, Don Bosco had Father Michael Rua reply
to the telegram, promising he would pray. But before the letter was
mailed, a second telegram arrived announcing: "I recovered quite sud-
denly yesterday evening and am eating and drinking. Thank you for your
prayers. (signed) Viscountess de Cessac."
In a confidential letter dated April 30th, her husband wrote to Father
Michael Rua, describing the sickness of his wife and the manner in which she
had recovered Her recovery had apparently taken place while Don Bosco was
praying for her. However, the recovery was not lasting. The little notebook in
which Don Bosco drafted letters (which were then to be copied and mailed to
his principal benefactors after his death in 1884) also contains one for Madame
de Cessac, but the saint himself added this line, prefaced by a cross, two years
later: Requiescat in pace - 1886. This good lady died in the fall of that year.
WEDNESDAY, APRIL 21st
Don Bosco was on his way to say Mass at the home of Marchioness
de Comillas when his way down the stairs was suddenly barred. A pos-
sessed woman, as soon as she saw him, flung herself to the ground, and
apparently, passed out, foaming at the mouth, writhing like a snake. He
told her to invoke Mary, but she shrieked, "No, no!"
Then the evil spirit spoke through her lips. "No, I do not want to get
out of here! I do not intend to go!"
Since the wretched woman's name was Mary, Don Bosco called to her,
"Mary, take hold of this medal!" But she gave no sign that she had heard.
At last, Don Bosco blessed her. At that, the young woman rose to
her feet, took the medal that Don Bosco held out to her, kissed it,
entered the church and attended Mass. She appeared to be cured. She ate
breakfast quietly and did all this in the presence of many other people.
The people who accompanied her said that they had not seen her behave
so calmly for a long, long time, and they were astonished. She went
back home, greatly comforted.
Outside, two very handsome carriages were waiting to escort the
saint to the marchioness, who treated him with the same honors she would
have given to a cardinal. Here we quote Charles Viglietti, who wrote:
We arrived at the palace of the marchioness. One might well
describe it as a royal residence. There are a lot of riches, especial-

10.4 Page 94

▲back to top
66
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ly artistic masterpieces and its huge halls. Whenever some prince
or king visits Barcelona, they always stay at the marchioness'
palace. Everything connected with her private altar is most mag-
nificent. The missal is covered with chiseled gold and silver,
encrusted with precious stones. Both the chalice and the pyx are
of solid gold, adorned with diamonds, emeralds, and topaz.
During the Divine Sacrifice of the Mass, there was singing to the
accompaniment of the organ and the piano, but it was all Italian music.
Some two hundred persons, relatives and friends of the marchioness, were
in attendance. Afterward, Don Bosco had to meet every single one of
them, interviewing them individually or in small groups until eleven
o'clock. From there, he made a return visit to the bishop, who gave him
a most cordial welcome. Don Bosco was entertaining the idea of estab-
lishing a novitiate in Barcelona, just as he had done at Marseilles, or even
a national missionary seminary, and he mentioned it to the bishop, who
promised his patronage and assistance. The bishop agreed with Don
Bosco on the plan to begin by opening an elementary school at Sarria that
would help to foster vocations to the priesthood. It looked as if the bish-
op could not bear to let him go, and he even accompanied him to the head
of the stairwell, which was something quite unheard of. Don Bosco then
lunched with Marchioness de Moragas, the mother-in-law of Mr. Jobert.
When he left her house, he called at the convent of the Sisters of
Loretto to comfort their superior as he had promised, for by now she was
almost at death's door with a malignant tumor. He spoke words of comfort
to her and blessed her. Then both the entire community and its chaplain
introduced him to a nun who for a long time had been forced to sit with
crossed legs, without ever taking one single step or moving. Informed the
day before that Don Bosco was to pass by her convent, which overlooked
the road leading from Barcelona to Sarria, she had someone carry her on
a stretcher outside the house to receive his blessing. At this blessing, which
had been bestowed on her as he went by, she felt herself cured, and rising
to her feet, she began to walk all by herself to the great astonishment of all.
Now again, in the presence of Don Bosco, she started to run and skip, to
the continuing amazement of everybody who had seen her immobile for
so long a time. The nun, whose name was Sister Candida, was still alive in
1935 and lived in a small village at San Sebastian.
Upon his return to the school, Don Bosco found the street and court-
yard jammed with people and coaches. Inside, some two hundred and

10.5 Page 95

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
67
fifty members from the Society of Saint Vincent de Paul awaited him.
Don Bosco joined them immediately, with an affectionate greeting, con-
gratulating them on their piety and faith. He spoke to them about the
Salesian Congregation and their own organization, explaining how both
these institutions were in harmony. Instantly, a collection was taken up,
as is the custom at every session of the members of the various chapters.
Finally, Don Bosco blessed them and after giving a medal of Mary Help
of Christians to each of them, he retired to his room to grant audiences to
the many people impatiently waiting to speak with him.
"Many and many are the graces obtained every day through the bless-
ing of Mary Help of Christians imparted by Don Bosco," Viglietti writes,
"and every day we receive reports of the wondrous effects it produces.
But by now it is quite impossible to keep notes on all of them."
HOLY THURSDAY, APRIL 22nd
In Spain, the last three days of Holy Week are dedicated entirely to
liturgical celebrations, mainly to the commemoration of the mysteries of
the passion and death of our Lord Jesus Christ. All other occupations are
set aside: no calls are made, unless absolutely necessary; railway services
and trolley car services are reduced to a minimum; the factories and
stores are closed; and the churches are crowded. These three days brought
immense relief to weary Don Bosco, who was thus able to enjoy a little
peace and spend some time with his sons at Sarria.
Yet, there is an exception to every rule, for despite the prevailing cessa-
tion of visits, he did receive a visit from Mr. Mas and his wife and son. This
gentleman was the owner of a famous cotton mill, the most important in
Barcelona, which was located where the industrial university has its head-
quarters today. He was a much respected and zealous Catholic, and was
seeking a special blessing for himself and bis family from Don Bosco. He
was admitted after some difficulty and remained with his family for more
than an hour with Don Bosco in his room. As they were taking their leave,
the saint embraced Mr. Mas closely for a few seconds, whispering certain
words into his ear that have never been fully revealed to anyone else. Only
two years later when Mr. Mas was about to die, he told his wife that she too
should prepare for death, because Don Bosco had told him that very soon
both of them would meet in eternity. His wife did, in fact, die a month later.
The deceased left to his son, Joseph, a large crucifix that Don Bosco
had given him. This same son had been stricken by a severe pneumonia
in 1934 at the age of 72, and the physicians had no hope of saving his life.

10.6 Page 96

▲back to top
68
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He hung the crucifix around his neck and, to the astonishment of his doc-
tors, he recovered completely a few days later.
In the afternoon of Holy Thursday, Father Michael Rua and Charles
Viglietti, the cleric, were escorted by Father Narciso to visit seven church-
es in the city. We will quote a page of a letter from Charles Viglietti to
Father Lemoyne that records traditional Spanish piety: "We had a host of
things to tell Don Bosco when we got back to Sarria," he said, "because
truly we had not believed that such piety existed in Spain. We saw soldiers
in gala uniforms march in orderly fashion to visit the sepulchers, led by
their officers. All the buildings in the city and government offices were
displaying flags festooned with black borders in sign of mourning. There
was not a carriage to be seen in the streets, nor did one hear the sound of
any voices or musical instruments. Everywhere the streets were jammed
with people on their way to church, holding their rosaries and prayer
books in their hands. During these three days there are no coaches in
Barcelona, and trains are standing still in the railway stations. There is no
postal service either, and all stores and factories are closed. This religious,
silent spell is broken only at midday on Holy Saturday. Spanish soldiers
are under obligation to attend Holy Mass every Sunday."
The woman possessed by a devil made her second appearance on the
21st. She raved like a maniac, but again, no sooner had she received Don
Bosco's blessing than she regained control of herself, kissed the picture of
our Lady, and pressed it to her breast again and again while thanking Don
Bosco.
GOOD FRIDAY,APRIL 23rd
Don Bosco spent the day in intimate contact with his sons. The boys
went home during the morning, but in the afternoon, they kept Don
Bosco company for a long time, and he joked and strolled with them in
the playground. Then he went into the two adjacent gardens, strolling
through them far and wide. He then visited the entire facility, always
accompanied by pupils. He was informed of everything going on, and
made some plans for expansion, suggesting that more land be bought next
to the present school.
HOLY SATURDAY, APRIL 24th
Don Bosco said Mass in Father Narciso's private chapel. In that house,
one could hear the roar of the cannon announcing the moment of the Easter
Alleluia! This was almost like the signal for the crowd to see him once again.

10.7 Page 97

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco's Visit to Barcelona
69
As a matter of fact, when Don Bosco returned home, several hundred peo-
ple were already waiting for him, and he held audiences up to 1:30 p.m.
Later, a committee of men preparing for a Salesian meeting called on
him. He talked with them at length of his undertakings and how best they
could be supported. The ladies of the women's committee also wanted to
see him once again. They were gathered in a separate room and the saint
joined them, encouraging them to persevere in their charitable activity. In
the meantime, several thousand people had invaded the school grounds
and the immediate vicinity of the house. Thanks to the rest he had
enjoyed during the previous days, he was able to prolong his interviews
until late in the evening.
EASTER, APRIL 25th
A very charming little celebration enhanced the joy of Don Bosco's
Easter Mass. A little niece of Father Narciso, the daughter of Emmanuel
Pascual, was going to receive her First Communion. This wealthy and
zealous Christian was deeply attached to the Salesians and took delight in
helping them with his vast influence and lavishing his charity on them. In
his happiness that it was Don Bosco who would administer First
Communion to his child, he wanted to make the boys of the house happy
by giving them some sweets. Among the guests there was that same Mr.
Montobbio who had made the journey together with Don Bosco. He, too,
enjoyed the refreshments after Mass. Don Bosco took the seat of honor.
At a certain moment, he got his handkerchief out of his pocket. Taking
advantage of the cordiality the saint displayed toward him, Mr.
Montobbio asked Don Bosco to make him a present of it. Don Bosco
replied, "Yes, on the condition that you give me a piece of paper."
Mr. Montobbio understood to what kind ofpaper he was alluding, but
since he did not have the sum he meant to give him on his person, he
promised to return some other day with the paper, asking for the hand-
kerchief. The saint consented, and the handkerchief is religiously treas-
ured as a relic to the present day.
Don Bosco saw the Oratory even in a dream. During the night of the
25th, he thought he was present at a talk that Father John Baptist Lemoyne
was giving the senior students, and he noticed how many of them were
absent. He then went down to the church of Mary Help of Christians dur-
ing the community Mass and noticed that the number of communicants
had fallen off. Later, when the above-mentioned pupils had made their
manifestation, he had to deplore the absence of not a few. In the morning,

10.8 Page 98

▲back to top
70
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
he had someone write a letter about these matters and sent it to Turin, let-
ting it be known that when he got home he would reveal to each boy the
role he had played in the dream.
MONDAY, APRIL 26th
Don Bosco gave communion to many people at Mass until he could no
longer endure the hardship. He handed the pyx to another priest who was
obliged to come out from behind the altar rail and walk among the crowd in
the church, since the crush was so great that it was impossible for the faith-
ful to approach the altar. In the brief span of an hour, Don Bosco emptied
seven big boxes of medals, giving only one single medal to each individual.
What a critical moment it was when he tried to go upstairs to his
room - a human wall was barring his way! The boarders of the house
exchanged hopeless glances, not knowing what they could do to help him.
But Don Bosco seemed to be utterly serene. The only remedy was to bolt
and bar the front door, so that at least no one else could gain access. Then
several people pushed and struggled to make a path for him. This maneu-
ver continued from ten until eleven o'clock.
When he finally was safely escorted to his room, forty or fifty people at
a time were allowed to enter the room, and he imparted to them a general
blessing, gave everyone a medal, and then dismissed them to make room for
another group. This was repeated twelve times until the people crowded in
the interior of the school could be admitted, but outside there was an ever
greater crowd. Access was granted in groups until nightfall. In the chapel,
Father Michael Rua preached his first sermon in Spanish to the boys.
TUESDAY,APRIL 27th
Don Bosco' s relatively good health was brought to an end by a bad
cold, but this did not prevent him from granting an audience to the
Barcelona seminarians. Nothing more of note to report for this day is on
record, save his signature to a circular letter inviting Cooperators and
friends to the parish church of Belen for a meeting on the 30th.15
WEDNESDAY, APRIL 28th
No matter where he went, Don Bosco never lost an opportunity to
comfort the afflicted. A venerable old man, Raymond de Ponsich, who
15 See Appendix, doc. 14.

10.9 Page 99

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
71
was rich and childless, had lost his wife at the beginning of the month. He
did nothing but weep. He would neither eat nor rest, and people were
afraid he would die of his grief. Both he and his relatives hoped that a visit
from Don Bosco would restore his peace of mind.
Don Bosco called at his magnificent palace, which was not far from
the school of Sarria, at seven-thirty in the morning. Once there, he heard
the confession of the pious old man, said Mass for him, and administered
Holy Communion to him. Later, he remained talking with him for nearly
three hours and dined with his relatives. Throughout that day, the old man
did not weep and, later on, he seemed calm and resigned to his grief. Don
Bosco wrote to him on August 31st from San Benigno, sending his good
wishes for his name day and reminding him about his resolution to help
the missionaries in Patagonia. Today, the original is well worn out and
barely legible, since many sick people have used it as a relic.
We should also relate the story of a sui generis encounter. A priest had
called on Don Bosco a few days before to inform him in strict confidence
that the following night, the pastor of Saint Mary of the Pine would die. He
said he had already received Holy Viaticum and was in extremis. He said
that his parish was richer than all the others and it was the best parish from
every point of view. He, therefore, asked for a special blessing so that he
might be successful in taking it over from other competitors.
Don Bosco answered, "Yet, this pastor sent people to me who told me
that he would recover, were I but to visit him. I am told he is an excellent
priest, of the kind of which the Church is in great need at the present time.
I will pray for him, and only a few minutes ago I sent him a medal of
Mary Help of Christians. So let us do this. Join me in my prayers, so that
God may do with you and the pastor whatever is best for His greater
glory."
Many priests and pastors had registered their applications for that parish.
All of them were disappointed because on April 28 it was known that as
soon as the medal ofMary Help ofChristians had been put on the sick man's
ulcer he, who had been given up by the doctors, and whose last minutes
appeared to be numbered, had suddenly begun to improve noticeably.
From investigations made in the parish files at the church of Saint Mary
of the Pine, it appears that the name of this priest was Francis de Paola
Esteve Nadal. The newspapers of April 1886 say that the pastor of this
church, Father Francis Esteve, had received Holy Viaticum and in the death
records at the selfsame parish, his name is listed under April 11, 1889. This
means that he lived for another three years after his miraculous recovery.

10.10 Page 100

▲back to top
72
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
That same evening, something unexpected occurred. While some
forty people who had received a general blessing from Don Bosco were
filing past him in his room to receive a medal, there was a sudden gener-
al outcry. A woman got into the room laughing in such a way as to appear
insane and said, "Let these people here tell you about me. I am so excited
that I am unable to speak."
She pointed to two women who had accompanied her from Barcelona
to Sarria to receive the usual blessing of Don Bosco. She had fallen down
the staircase in her own home, and had broken her foot. The doctors had
said there was no hope of any recovery. But after she had been blessed by
Don Bosco as he was going upstairs to his room, she had been able to
stand up a few minutes later, without need of assistance from anybody.
Once she recovered from her first astonishment, she seemed quite out of
herself with joy, which is why she had come into the room gesticulating
and shouting, to the accompaniment of ohs and ahs from those who only
a few minutes earlier had pitied her.
Charles Viglietti ran to call Father Michael Rua and others so that
they might witness the scene. Her name was Rose Tarragona y Doret, and
she was the daughter of Joseph and Seraphina de Pons de Orboyd, from
Urge. She went home on foot, but came back the next morning to attend
Don Bosco's Mass, feeling perfectly well, just as though she had never
suffered any inconvenience.
THURSDAY, APRIL 29th
Together with Father Michael Rua and Charles Viglietti, Don Bosco
called on the president of the Barcelona Bank, Oscar Pascual. While he was
at this house, a lady to be baptized was introduced to him. For a long time,
her legs had been so stiff that the poor woman had been unable to walk a
step. Don Bosco told her to say a certain prayer until January. She obeyed
and she began the New Year by going out and walking. Consuelo Pascual
de Marti wrote this to Father Charles Viglietti on January 1, 1887.16
On his way home again, he remarked, "If I wished to open not only
the hearts but also the purses and have all the money I want, I would only
have to utter these true words: if you want to obtain graces from the most
holy Virgin, Mary Help of Christians, give and you will be certain to
receive; he who gives more will receive the more. But I do not say this
16 The letter read, "Please tell Don Bosco at once that it has been many years that this woman could not walk
a step, and now she already goes out of the house."

11 Pages 101-110

▲back to top

11.1 Page 101

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
73
openly, so as not to frighten and turn against me both the authorities of
the government and of the Church."
The immediate vicinity of the school had the appearance of a gigan-
tic fairground. "They come to Sarria and walk straight to the school,"
Charles Viglietti wrote Father John Baptist Lemoyne, "and not finding
room inside the house, they sit down along the streets and eat their break-
fast, their dinner on the sidewalk, waiting entire days to see Don Bosco. I
say 'to see' only, because they are shepherded inside his room fifty and
sixty at a time to receive his blessing and medal from his hand, but then
they do not want to go away. I do all I can. I become hoarse, trying to get
them to move so as to make place for others. 'What are you doing here?'
I ask them. 'Oh! We want to look at him,' they answer. 'He is a saint! A
saint!' They gaze at him, weep and obtain great graces of recovery by
merely kissing his robe or receiving his blessing. By now, I am unable to
keep records of it all."
On the 28th, a woman said she was suffering from cancer. The doc-
tors were advising her to undergo an operation. She received Don Bosco's
blessing and the next day she went to the doctor for a new check-up. She
was found to be no longer in danger since the ulcer was healing. Such
news as this spread far and wide in the twinkling of an eye. "The news-
papers dedicate columns to it," Charles Viglietti commented. "The bish-
op talks about it to those calling on him, the clergy discuss it with the
faithful, and the families with their relatives. Employees, soldiers and
working men all talk about it. No matter what is being discussed, people
always end up talking about him."
Many people took photos of him as he sat in his room or walked
downstairs, while supported by someone else or as he stood before the
altar administering Communion. No wonder the bishop, who was not at
all inclined to be easily excited about anything, displayed an astonishing
partiality for Don Bosco's work. During a talk to the clergy, he said he
was entirely in favor of Don Bosco.
This disposition of the hearts was the best preparation one would
expect to have and desired to have for the meeting organized by the gen-
tlemen ofthe committee. Divided into various subcommittees, they called
on individual families, collected money, enrolled new Cooperators, and
invited everyone to attend the meeting. Father Manuel Pascal had given
them a password, with which they greeted one another whenever they met
in the streets. One said, "A so/is ortu usque ad occasum [From sunrise to
sunset]," to which the other replied, "Salesiani sumus [We are Salesians]."

11.2 Page 102

▲back to top
74
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
FRIDAY, APRIL 30th
Two weeks of such preparations had their effect. The meeting was also
a magnificent display of faith with which to begin the month of Mary.
Although the meeting was scheduled to begin at four o'clock in the
afternoon, the pastor of the church of Belen was obliged to open the doors
at one o'clock to prevent the crowd outside from breaking them, and at
two-thirty he had to close them again, to prevent any accident. Thousands
of people were shouting in vain outside in the square and adjoining
streets. Inside the church, which was very large and equipped with thirty
spacious stands or platforms, the people stood shoulder to shoulder,
jammed indescribably together.
Don Bosco had had dinner with Mrs. Chopitea and arrived at the
church in her carriage. Since it was quite out of the question that he could
enter the nave of the church, a side door by the sacristy was opened for
him. He then took his seat on the Gospel side of the altar, to the right of
the bishop, who had Father Candido (the abbot of the French Trappist
monastery
of Saint
Mary
in
The
Desert
of
Toulouse'
7
)
to
his
left
hand,
while the dignitaries of the diocesan clergy sat all around. The civil and
military authorities, with the directors of business societies and newspa-
pers, were seated at the Epistle-side of the altar. The members of the
ladies' and gentlemen's committees occupied eminent seats in the body
of the church. The gentlemen wore their decorations on their chests. The
city's mounted police was unable to hold back the crush outside, for a sea
of people broke through a gate; but beyond the gate, the outer bronze
doors held back their onslaught.
The ceremony went on as was the custom, which included the pre-
liminary reading aloud of a chapter from the life of Saint Francis de Sales.
The lecturer, Dr. Joseph Julia, asked the bishop, as he received his bless-
ing, "On what theme am I to lay particular stress?"
"Speak of the great work wrought by this man of God and make them
understand his mission thoroughly," the bishop replied.
"What do you think, Don Bosco?" he asked then of the saint.
"I have nothing else to say but Dea gratias !" he answered.
The orator spoke of Don Bosco as the one sent by Divine Providence
to the Church to help her face the exceptional needs of the times, and he
praised the institution of the Talleres Salesianos [Salesian technical
17 He was then in Spain for his canonical visit to the Trappist monastery there. Fr. Andrew Malet, then a
newly ordained priest, who today is abbot of St. Mary in the Desert, accompanied him as his secretary.

11.3 Page 103

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
75
schools], illustrating the good that had been accomplished by the talleres
of Sarria. Then Rossini's Charity was sung, after which Don Bosco him-
self wished to speak. He came forward to the altar rails and said he
wished he had a voice like a bugle, such as one reads of in the Holy
Scriptures, so that he could thank the people of Barcelona for their man-
ifestations of faith, piety, charity, and warm welcome. He said that the
following morning he would celebrate Mass in that same church for all
those who were present. He said that during the day he had received by
telegram a special blessing from the Holy Father for every benefactor of
his Institute and for everyone attending the meeting.
Lastly, the bishop descended from his chair and stood beside Don
Bosco, translating with a powerful voice in Spanish what the saint had
said in his own language. The president of the ladies' committee, Mrs.
Chopitea, and Antonita de Oscar Pascal, the treasurer, were seated by a
table to gather all the alms that the young members of the Catholic
Association and the Cooperators had collected with admirable order, from
the various sections of the church assigned to them.
When it was all over, the doors were reopened, and Charles
Viglietti writes:
Instead of going out, the crowd turned eagerly on Don Bosco.
Everyone wanted to see him, touch him, to be seen or hear him a
word from him. There was even some who, in order to touch him,
would fling themselves down on the ground, stretching out their
arm, risking being trampled. Thanks to the help of muscular
arms, it was possible to sweep Don Bosco away from the almost
indiscreet piety of the crowd. Otherwise, who knows what they
would have done to him. When he was in the coach with his com-
pany, he rode past the church to satisfy the curiosity of the crowd,
and an immense multitude stood, bareheaded, awaiting his pass-
ing by. And to just think that it was raining so hard! 18
SATURDAY, MAY 1st
The attendance at Don Bosco's Mass in the church ofBelen was no less
spectacular than at the meeting. In the vestibule, Mrs. Chopitea and other
ladies were selling books and religious articles and collecting donations on
18 El Diario de Barcelona of May 1st wrote about the excellent influence of Don Bosco's presence in Sarria
(Appendix, doc. 15), after its report of the ceremony.

11.4 Page 104

▲back to top
76
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
behalf of Don Bosco. After the Mass, there was another collection. Then,
Don Bosco blessed the congregation, thanked the people of Barcelona with
deeply moving expressions for all they had done for him, and praised their
edifying piety. The pastor tried to say something, too, but after his opening
words, he was overcome with emotion. Making a great effort, he said, "We
have a saint here in our midst. A man sent from Heaven!"
The crowd was delirious to the point that it pressed too heavily
against the gate of the altar railing, which gave way, then the crowd over-
flowed inside the sanctuary, sighing and groaning like the roaring of the
waves of a stormy sea. Don Bosco was hurried into safety only with great
difficulty and was taken into the sacristy.
He accepted an invitation from Manuel Pascual for the midday meal.
During the sumptuous banquet, he suggested that he dedicate one of the
bells of the Sacred Heart Church in Rome to commemorate the First
Communion of his little daughter on Easter Sunday. He already had the
inscription for the bell written out himself, and he read it.19 Here, as in
other patrician households, everything that Don Bosco used or touched
was regarded as a precious relic. Glasses, cutlery, napkins, and other
objects were religiously set aside and treasured.
SUNDAY, MAY 2nd
Countless was the crowd that jammed the Salesian talleres. People
began arriving there at three in the morning, continuing until eight o'clock
at night, and many ofthem had fasted the whole day. The courtyards and the
streets beyond were jammed. It was impossible to give any private interviews
early in the day; so Don Bosco went out on a balcony of a room adjoining
his and imparted his blessing to thousands and thousands of the faithful.
Such scenes cannot possibly be described; one had to see them. One could
only weep in the presence of such faith, such charity, such religion!
Wherever Don Bosco went, there was already a stone or a bronze tablet
ready on which the date of his visit was to be inscribed as a remembrance.
It took him a good half hour to cover the short distance from his room
to the church when he went to say Mass. When he left the altar, he could
not even take off his chasuble since the crowd gathered in the sanctuary
19 Hae die magna Paschatis nobilis puella Maria de la Soledad Pascual y de Stanza scientia et virtute preco-
ci, aetatis annorum novem, prima vice ad coenam Angelorum in ecclesia asceterii Salesiani Barcinonensis Accessit.
Parentes Don Manuel M. Pascual de Boffarul y Maria de la Soledad de Slanza de Pascual gaudentes et benedicentes
Dominum ad perennem rei memoriam gratulanti animo posuerunt I 886.

11.5 Page 105

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
77
blocked his way, pulling him in every direction to kiss his hand and his
sacred vestments. "The worst of it is that in such a confusion and enthu-
siasm, Don Bosco at times is battered pretty badly," Charles Viglietti
wrote. "They pull him, they scratch him and they carry him off bodily,
yet he always retains his calm, he even laughs at such enthusiastic expres-
sions, and at times he says, 'They do hurt me, but it does not matter. The
biggest piece of all stays where it belongs."'
He did not put an end to his interviews until one o'clock p.m., when
the bishop and some forty eminent guests were expecting him for a
friendly dinner. The tables had been set up in their hall. During the
evening, he made frequent appearances on the balcony to bless the huge
crowd standing around. At night, he watched the fireworks. Among other
genial surprises, a lit-up portrait of Don Bosco dressed in Spanish cos-
tume made a sudden appearance.
MONDAY, MAY 3rd
In his unfailing goodness of heart that always guided him to do things
to please others, Don Bosco accepted an invitation that caused him some
inconvenience the morning of May 3rd. Mr. Sufi.er, the administrator of
Marchioness Moragas, was a former chamber musician at the court of
Napoleon III, and had composed various pieces of sacred and profane
music that he had a schola cantorum perform, a school he himself had
founded and now directed. He was anxious that Don Bosco should honor
the school with his presence at the rehearsal of one of his Masses. The
saint could not find it in his heart to say no, so he went down to the chapel
and sat there throughout the entire rehearsal. In his diary, Father Charles
Viglietti writes that the performance was excellent, but one may readily
believe that Don Bosco's thoughts were concentrated elsewhere and not
on the melodious singing.
That same day, Louis Marti-Codolar gave a banquet in honor of Don
Bosco at his villa. He personally went to get him at eleven o'clock with a
coach drawn by six magnificent horses, with coachmen in livery. People
acclaimed him all along the route of the ride.
That villa was magnificent. Tourists visited it to admire its beauty.
There were several inscriptions to remind people about the visits of
princes and kings. The boys from the school had also been invited. From
the towers, which gave the building the aspect of a castle, the flags with
the coat of arms of the noble family were waving.
The whole large family, including the relatives, went to meet Don

11.6 Page 106

▲back to top
78
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bosco as he arrived, while the pupils of the school stood together around
the school band which played the royal Italian march. Over the entrance
was a floral inscription reading "Long live Don Bosco." But the saint kept
his head down and did not notice the display. "Look, look, Don Bosco!
See what they did for you," they told him. So he looked up, he smiled and
then again he recollected himself.
The daughters of Mr. Marti-Codolar and their cousin greeted his
entrance into the concert hall with a festive sonata played by violin, vio-
loncello, and piano. The boys were seated at a long table in the garden
with the sons of Mr. Marti-Codolar and their cousins. The others sat down
at table in the dining room, where places were set for fifty persons. The
atmosphere was so cordial that Don Bosco and his companions felt as if
they were at home.
One of the guests remarked to him, "Oh! Don Bosco, you must pray
that all of us who are here now can meet again like this in Heaven."
The saint grew very serious and, amidst a sudden, general hush,
uttered, "I would like to, but this will not come to pass."
These words caused a visible discomfort but Don Bosco, to cheer
everyone up, put on his habitual smile and said, "After all, we will pray
to our Lady, for she is so good, she will fix up everything."20
Don Bosco retired to rest after dinner in a room apart. Later, relatives
of Mr. Marti-Codolar sought an audience with him. Mr. Louis himself and
his wife were the last to enter the audience chamber, and no one knows
what transpired there, but when the husband and wife emerged, they looked
as if they could not believe what had happened to them, and their eyes were
wet with tears. Charles Viglietti heard them say, "He is a saint! A saint!"
At four o'clock p.m., Don Bosco went to the garden with the others,
and Joachim Pascual, the nephew of Mr. Marti-Codolar, grouped them all
together to take a photograph as a souvenir of that happy occasion. He
took ten different shots in only a few minutes.
At the present time, there is a large and varied collection of pictures of
Don Bosco, featuring him through the different phases ofhis priesthood and
in widely different poses. It has been rightly observed that in none of them
is there any hint either of pride, self-satisfaction or even simple vanity.21 His
"square life, energetic, rugged, open, and profound" countenance appears
20 Letter from Robert Vidal, monk of the Abbey of the Desert, to the editor of the Bulletin salesien,
(Bellegrade, Haute-Garonne, November 20, 1936).
21 Henri Gheon. St. John Bosco. Les grande Coeurs series (Paris: Flammarion), p. 186.

11.7 Page 107

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
79
"refined by suffering" during the latter years ofhis life, but even in his prime
it expressed "simple, tenderhearted kindliness." And then too, "What an
authority! What an intelligence! What a powerful, secret fascination!"
After the photographs had been taken, something very interesting
occurred. The mitered abbot of the Trappists we already mentioned in
connection with the meeting in the church of Belen was at the time a guest
at the home of Narciso Pascual, and he mingled with the other guests. In
the group photograph, he is seen sitting on Don Bosco' s right. He now got
up and spoke so enthusiastically of Don Bosco and his mission that every-
one who heard him was moved. He then took off his ring from his finger
and the abbot's cross from around his neck, and exclaimed, "No authori-
ty is good enough in the presence of this man of God!" Kneeling before
him, he then implored Don Bosco's blessing both for himself and every-
one else present. Everyone else then knelt down and he blessed them all.
After this, the abbot insisted so earnestly that he wanted the skullcap
the servant of God was wearing that he overcame his reluctance and suc-
ceeded in obtaining it from him, so Father Michael Rua testified during
the course of the apostolic process. He had remained in Barcelona for
three days, solely in order to enjoy Don Bosco's presence there. His for-
mer secretary,22 who was also a guest of the same noble family, wrote
Canon Clement Tournier of Toulouse during the year of Don Bosco's
beatification: "Happy were the days when I had an opportunity to see the
saint and talk with him, eating at his own table. Once, as we strolled on
the grounds, I had the good fortune of offering him the support of my
arm, and this procured great blessings for me, without adding the bless-
ing given to me by Don Bosco as I knelt at his feet." 23
Don Bosco, too, was eager to inspect the villa of which he had heard
so much. So in the company of many gentlemen, followed by the boys
from the Sarria house and leaning on the arm of Mr. Marti-Codolar, he
walked through a good part of the grounds, halting to gaze at the magnif-
icent collection of aquatic and ordinary birds, and again at the camels,
bears, elephants, crocodiles, and other exotic animals.
He took his leave toward sunset. "It may sound strange," Charles
Viglietti wrote in his diary, "yet, I do not think it would be an exaggera-
tion if I were to say that nowhere else did we encounter such love and ven-
eration for Don Bosco as we did in that household. Don Bosco himself
22 See note 16 p. 35.
a 23 Clement Tournier, Le bienheureux Don Bosco Toulouse (Toulouse: Berthoumieu, 1929), p. 87.

11.8 Page 108

▲back to top
80
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
said that to me today." Before leaving, he was asked to attend the unveil-
ing of a stone tablet commemorating his visit.
It was only logical to think that many people would have looked for
Don Bosco at the school during the course of the day. And so it was
already decided that morning that all those who came were to be given a
piece of paper on which to write their signatures and be told that upon his
return, Don Bosco would bless the signatures, intending while doing so,
to bless the people who had written their names, their relatives, and their
special intentions. As he arrived home, he was handed an enormous fold-
er, containing no less than seven thousand signatures.24 Yet, this did not
exempt him from the necessity of stepping out on the balcony to bless the
vast crowd standing waiting outside.
The ordinary train service proved inadequate for all the people who
wanted to get to Sarria from Barcelona. During the last few days of his
stay, the number of trains running was tripled, and at times, two engines
became necessary because they were overcrowded.
DATES UNKNOWN
A few extraordinary episodes came to our attention through reports
received much later, but since we do not know on which date they
occurred, we will present them here below one after another.
First of all, there are three healings. An unfortunate mother led her
daughter who suffered from chorea (commonly known as Saint Vitus's
Dance) to see Don Bosco, and asked him to please heal her. "It is not I
who will heal her!" the saint replied. Then he looked intently at the girl
and said, "Be devoted to the Most Holy Virgin, say a Hail Mary every
day, and you will no longer suffer from this disease."
A woman who happened to be present at the time asked the mother
to inform her, should the girl truly recover. A little later, the overjoyed
mother called on her personally to tell her that ever since Don Bosco's
blessing, her daughter had been really well.
Returning home that very day, that same lady called on the Figueras
family, since she knew that they had a daughter confined to her bed. She
was very weak due to frequent hemorrhages. She told them what she had
seen and heard about Don Bosco and gave the sick girl's mother a medal
that the servant of God had given her, begging her to have faith and put it
24 Viglietti wrote that he took the folder back to Turin with him, but we do not know what became of it.

11.9 Page 109

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
81
around the patient's neck. At the same instant, her hemorrhages ceased
completely and forever.
A lady cousin of this same woman had also been suffering from hem-
orrhages for a number of years. When she heard of the miracles per-
formed by Don Bosco, she remarked trustingly to the person who was
telling her about them, "I do not need to go and see him. It will be enough
that I attend his Mass." Indeed, as soon as she had attended it, she recov-
ered completely.25
Father Philip Rinaldi told Father Lemoyne of two other instances
which he himself had heard from trustworthy people while he was provin-
cial in Spain. One lady, most discouraged because of a series of miscar-
riages, poured out her grief to Don Bosco. The saint comforted her and
said, "Be at peace. From now on, it will not be like that." Just as he had
said, she later gave birth to seven healthy children.
A certain Professor Dalman went to see Don Bosco, accompanied by
his wife and children. The lady carried a one- or two-year-old child in her
arms. Both the father and mother asked his blessing and his prayers so
that their children might grow up as good Christians. Don Bosco raised
his eyes to Heaven and remained a moment recollected. He then pointed
to the older children, saying with a smile, "We'll have them all become
religious." Turning to the baby, he added, "And this one is for Don
Bosco!" The parents never said a word of this to anybody, but awaited the
course of events. One after the other, the older children became religious
in different congregations. Among others, one entered the Society of
Jesus; and the youngest became a Salesian.
Another of Don Bosco's predictions came true to the letter. At Sarria,
the need for the presence ofthe Daughters ofMary Help of Christians was
felt. Don Bosco, too, realized while he was on the spot how convenient
their presence would have been. One day, he saw a villa, which was a
short distance from the Salesian house and securely fenced all around,
and he remarked to Father John Branda, "That place will do for our sis-
ters." Yet everything seemed to conspire against it. The price demanded
for the villa was so exorbitant that after vain attempts to persuade the
owners to reduce it, the whole idea was relinquished and attention was
turned elsewhere.
Don Bosco kept insisting with the director that the sisters should soon
be able to get to Sarria. All hopes seemed to have faded when the owner
25 Report of the witness, Josephine Ferrea, widow of a man named Pons (Barcelona, July 18, 1909).

11.10 Page 110

▲back to top
82
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
suddenly died. His son, the sole heir who was determined to abandon a
place that constantly reminded him of his bitter grief, offered the house
of his own accord for sale at a very modest price. Furthermore, someone
was found immediately who undertook the payment for it, so that it was
not long before the sisters took possession of it.
One day, Don Bosco received a group of gentlemen he did not know.
He distributed a medal to each at the end of the audience. He had taken a
handful of them at random, and the last man did not receive a medal. This
gentleman begged him not to deprive him of the gift, but Don Bosco said
to him, "You have abandoned your religious life." In fact, he had left the
Society of Jesus.
TUESDAY, MAY 4th
The date of his departure was fast approaching and Don Bosco' s
friends already experienced sadness at the thought of not seeing him any
more. Those who witnessed it were deeply touched by the following ten-
der demonstration of affection. Some forty children, counting the grand-
children of Mrs. Chopitea and the children of Louis Marti-Codolar, sac-
rificed their small savings and personally handed the money to Don
Bosco. One child gave him one hundred lire, another two hundred, some
even more. He took the savings with a smile and said a few words to each
of them. Then he invoked the Lord's blessing on them all.
He said Mass in the house of the Pons family, where he also had a
noon dinner. Then he visited the sisters' "auxiliary" and the Jesuit school,
where he spoke with the priests for more than half an hour, "edificando a
todos con su santa conversacion, su dulzura y su humildad [edifying them
all with his holy conversation, his sweetness and humility]," so Father
Anthony Viladevall wrote to us from San Miguel in Argentina on June 25,
1933. All of them kissed his hand when it was time for him to leave.
The Reverend Father Anthony Viladevall had a personal reason for
never having forgotten that visit. He was teaching mathematics in the
Jesuit school, but had for some months been practically speechless with
an obstinate attack of laryngitis, so that instead of teaching in class, he
had been forced to go over things he had already taught to his pupils or
avail himself of the assistance of an intelligent student who stood beside
his desk to repeat aloud to the class what he, the professor, whispered
into his ear. No treatment had had the slightest effect, but the above-
mentioned pupil had been a tool of Divine Providence. His name was
Joseph de Salas, and he was from a noble family. He told his mother

12 Pages 111-120

▲back to top

12.1 Page 111

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
83
about his professor's plight, and his mother let Don Bosco know the case
and asked for his help. Don Bosco handed her a medal of Mary Help of
Christians to give to him, saying he was to put it into a bit of water and
drink the water, praying to our Lady to heal him. "I hope it will heal
him," he said.
The Jesuit followed his instructions, sin gran fe [though without great
faith], as he himself admits today. Yet, his voice came back immediately,
and never again did he suffer from any recurrent attack or residual distur-
bance. He still keeps the medal coma oro en pano [like a precious thing].
After his visit to the Jesuits, Don Bosco called on a countess, who was
ill, to comfort her. Then he went to see the hospital that had been found-
ed by Mrs. Chopitea. A vast crowd of people had been awaiting him in
Sarria since early morning. As he went by in his coach, he saw a number
of people up on the roofs, or astride walls, or sitting on trees. As he usu-
ally did, he stepped out on the balcony and said a few words to the crowd
who applauded, shouted, "Long live Don Bosco," and knelt down to
receive his blessing. The main entrance door was kept firmly closed
because it would not have been possible to control the incoming crowd
and who knows how many acts ofpious vandalism one would have had to
watch as a helpless witness! It was not possible to prevent some small
thefts committed by a few privileged visitors who were granted inter-
views with Don Bosco out of due respect for their rank. How often had
his secretary been obliged to replace the pen by his ink well during those
last few days and to put fresh linen on his bed!
WEDNESDAY, MAY 5th
Don Bosco said Mass in the home of Mrs. Chopitea, lingering with
her family until after midday. He then called on Marchioness de Comillas,
where Louis Marti came to pick him up and take him to the church of Our
Lady of Mercy. This is a famous sanctuary of Our Lady, much beloved
by the people of Barcelona and frequented by many pilgrimages. No vis-
itor to Barcelona who is a Catholic ever leaves without paying his respects
to Our Lady of Mercy. And so on the eve of his departure Don Bosco, as
well, had arranged to go there to pray and thank the Blessed Virgin.
As soon as his intention was known, many people lined the streets,
waiting for him to pass by, or appeared on their balconies, or waited
inside the church. A large group of the nobility welcomed him at the
entrance to the church, escorted him to the sanctuary, and invited him to
sit in a special seat. In front of him a boys' choir sang a Salve Regina to

12.2 Page 112

▲back to top
84
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
an orchestral accompaniment. Then something took place that we might
well call historic. But first we must explain what led up to it.
Amid the lovely, fertile hills that form a splendid crown around the
Catalan capital, is one that soars higher than all the others, dominating not
only the surrounding valleys and plains, but also the neighboring towns.
It would be hard to imagine a more enchanting panorama than the one
enjoyed from that hill. Hence, it has always been a favorite spot where the
residents of the town and visitors gather. The hill bears a very unusual
name - Mount Tibidabo. Its height and the extraordinary loveliness of the
site have inspired the popular local legend that Jesus underwent his third
temptation. The devil, it is said, brought the Savior there to show Him all
the kingdoms of the earth and said on that very hilltop: "Haec omnia tibi
dabo, si cadens adoraveris me [All these things I shall give to you, if you
will prostrate yourself and worship me." (Matt. 4:9)].
A few years previously, the top ofTibidabo had come into the possession
of some unscrupulous men who were planning to build a luxury hotel on it, to
attract a cosmopolitan set ofpleasure-seekers and playboys, or else to sponsor
the construction of a Protestant church. In the face of such a danger, seven
good men had made an agreement in 1885 to buy the hilltop themselves to pre-
vent that beautiful spot from falling - to speak the truth - into the devil's hand.
After buying it, they were still considering what might be the best use
for it. In the meantime, they had built a temporary chapel there dedicated
to the Sacred Heart of Jesus.
Enter Don Bosco! His presence in Barcelona had given birth to the
idea of donating the hilltop to him, so that he might reply to all persons
of evil intent with the words of our Lord, "Vade retro satana [Get behind
Me, Satan]!" (Mark 8:33).
One ofthe owners had raised objections, saying he did not even know
who this Don Bosco was. But Manuel Pascual spoke ofhim with such elo-
quence and detail that the man was overcome by a mysterious awe and
was left not only speechless, but also virtually breathless.
So while Don Bosco was in the church praying, these gentlemen came
over to him and read out a declaration by which they ceded their mountain
property to him, after which they handed over the deeds. The document of
conveyance had been written and embellished by a fine calligrapher,26 and
it was handed over to him on behalf of the committee by the president of
the Saint Vincent de Paul Society with these words: "To perpetuate the
26 The Spanish text is given in the Italian edition, doc. 17.

12.3 Page 113

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
85
memory of your visit to this city, the gentlemen gathered here met in con-
sultation and unanimously decided to cede to you their property on Mount
Tibidabo, so that its summit, which was in danger of being converted into
a spawning ground of godlessness, may be consecrated with a shrine to the
Sacred Heart of Jesus, for the steadfast, undaunted support of the faith
which you have preached to us with such zeal and shining example, and
which is our noble heritage bequeathed us by our ancestors."
Deeply touched, Don Bosco replied, "I am overwhelmed by this
fresh, unexpected proof you give me of your piety and faith. Thank you,
but you must realize that in this, you are the tools of Divine Providence.
As I was leaving Turin to come to Spain, I was thinking to myself, now
that the Church of the Sacred Heart in Rome is almost completed, I must
look for some other way to honor the Sacred Heart and promote devotion
to it. An interior voice bade me to be calm, assuring me that here I would
be able to gratify this vow. That voice kept repeating to me, "Tibi dabo,
tibi dabo!" Yes, gentlemen, you are the tools of Divine Providence. With
your help, a shrine dedicated to the Sacred Heart of Jesus will soon rise
upon that mount. Everyone will find there an opportunity to receive the
holy sacraments, and your charity and faith - of which you have given me
so many beautiful proofs - will be remembered forever."
His words were moving, and those who were listening to them were
deeply touched. After blessing the crowd, he was accompanied to the sac-
risty, where he signed the register where the names of the shrine's most
eminent visitors were recorded.27
As he left that sacred place, he was fully aware that he had undertaken
a project of which there was no chance that he would see even the begin-
ning, much less its completion. Yet, he revealed immediately how dear the
project was to him in the first chapter meeting that he held after his return
to Turin on the morning of May 26th. After listing the various commit-
ments he had contracted in Spain, he went on: "On Mount Tibidabo, we
could locate the novitiate for the young Spaniards who will be going to the
missions. The bishops approve; they are even enthusiastic about the project.
Meanwhile, things are progressing. The mount has been donated to us."
Don Bosco's successors religiously received his vow as a heritage.28 In the
meantime, before the end of May, at the summit of Tibidabo, under the
direction of the Salesians and thanks to the contributions of devout people,
27 In the church of Our Lady of Mercy, on the left side of the altar dedicated to St. Mary ofCerve11¢n, which
stands in the right transept, a Latin inscription on a marble tablet commemorates the donation that took place there.
28 The basilica atop the mount is the base of a Salesian-run parish and retreat house.

12.4 Page 114

▲back to top
86
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
a little Gothic chapel was sprouting from the soil, through which the Sacred
Heart had already begun to take possession of the spot.29
Mr. Marti-Codolar again accompanied Don Bosco to Sarria from
Barcelona in his coach. People gathered around him as he left and people
lined up all along his route, as well as people awaited him upon his arrival.
There were moving scenes everywhere, shouts and applause on all sides. The
frenzy of the crowd was encouraged by the unperturbed calm of the servant
of God, whose companions found their will and energy put to severe tests.
All members of the Pascual families came to the school after supper.
There were four different family groups, all of them rivaling with one
another to show their love for Don Bosco. The prospect of his imminent
departure had brought them there. "All of them were crying," Viglietti
wrote in his diary.
THURSDAY, MAY 6th
It was the last day. Don Bosco said Mass at the newly built altar in the
school chapel, and then returned to his room after Mass to bless the crowd,
which shouted until he came out on the balcony. He made a gesture to sig-
nify he wished to speak. This caused a general commotion, a pushing and
shoving and pressing together, so that people could catch the words he was
about to say: "I hope to see you all in Paradise. Up there, no more inter-
views with a poor priest, but with Mary Most Holy herself, with her divine
Son, and it will not be just for a few moments either, but for all eternity."
The Pascuals were granted the final interviews, for despite their
leave-taking the night before, they could not forego the pleasure of his
delightful conversation on just one more occasion. "It was touching to see
those poor ladies and gentlemen wander through the ·rooms, greeting us
with sobs, unable to tear themselves away," the diary reads. "They would
walk as far as the door, then come back again, re-entering the room, kiss-
ing all the things that Don Bosco had used. Then they would say goodbye
to us once again, unable to explain what was happening to them."
Don Bosco had never had an opportunity to talk to all the boys
assembled together; so at the very last minute, after dinner, he entered the
church where they were all waiting to receive a final souvenir from him,
and addressed a few brief words to them, blessed them and said goodbye.
The boys were all weeping.
The railway employees on the Sarria line also wanted to have the
29 El Diario de Barcelona (May 30, 1886). See Appendix, doc. 18.

12.5 Page 115

▲back to top
Diary ofDon Bosco 's Visit to Barcelona
87
honor of his company on their train, since he had always traveled by coach
during his stay; so they had a special compartment ready for him and
together with their wives, treated him with every courtesy when he arrived.
The principal local authorities, as well as several Cooperators and friends,
got on the train with him, though neither Mr. Marti-Codolar nor Oscar
Pascual were present. Since they had known what a crowd there would be
at Barcelona, they drove in their coaches to the next to the last stop, where
they met Don Bosco and his companions and escorted him by a secret path
to the train bound for France, thus sparing him exertion and emotion.
Mrs. Chopitea and a large group of ladies and gentlemen were wait-
ing for Don Bosco alongside the train for France. They had all come to
say their final farewell. Many of them got into the compartment with him,
getting off the train again at a station some two hours away from their
place of residence.
Returning to Barcelona, Mrs. Chopitea kept thinking over the holy
words she had heard and the holy things she had seen during the past few
weeks, during which she had truly acted as both Martha and Mary.
Whenever she had an opportunity, she attended the Mass celebrated by
the servant of God with seraphic devotion, and had performed tasks for
his comfort with her own hands. She had even called in artists to decorate
the walls of her palace in the room where she was wont to receive her emi-
nent guest. When he was gone, she looked on the room as a relic, con-
verting it into a chapel. She locked away in big closets all the furniture
and things Don Bosco had used. It was deeply edifying to see how this
woman, who was admired and venerated by the whole city of Barcelona
for her charity, had acted as humbly as a child, incapable of talking in the
presence of Don Bosco.
Twice, in April and in May, did Father Celestine Durando, in his duty
as prefect general, send brief reports on Don Bosco' s travels in Spain to
all the Salesian houses. In reference to the first of them, Bishop John
Cagliero wrote: "Father Durando's letter was avidly read by all. Despite
the fact that an icy wind was blowing, it warmed us all with holy enthu-
siasm, and noble pride, because we are the sons of such a father."30
Who could say what were Don Bosco's thoughts during his time
alone as he recalled those twenty-nine days, with all their great field days
and triumphs? We can surmise some of his thinking from a few words
30 Letter to Fr. Lazzero (Patag¢nes, May 26, 1886).

12.6 Page 116

▲back to top
88
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
that escaped him.31 One day at table, a guest made a remark in his pres-
ence about the daily gathering of crowds, and in all calm and simplicity,
he whispered in reply, "I really do not know why so many crowds come
to see me!" Then, as the conversation went on, and the Salesian house at
Sarria was mentioned, he remarked with the air of someone saying some-
thing quite ordinary: "The Talleres Salesianos [The Salesian technical
school] will train and educate five hundred boys." Self-forgetfulness and
focus with steadfast faith on fulfilling the tasks wanted by God. These
were the habitual thoughts of the saints.
31 El Diario de Barcelona (May 1, 1886).

12.7 Page 117

▲back to top
89
C!tquptrr 4
DEPARTURE FROM SPAIN AND RETURN TO TURIN
Once reached the end of the previous Chapter, more than one
Salesian must have asked himself how come in the report on all the days
that Don Bosco spent in Spain and in France there was hardly a mention
made of Fr. Michael Rua? Most assuredly Father Rua did not stand idly
at the side of the Servant of God. The reason for this omission lies main-
ly in our sources of information, which are practically non-existent as
far as Father Rua is concerned. We should, however, add that it was
habitual for him to hide behind his shadow and so to speak disappear
when he was with Don Bosco, so that he might not draw the slightest
attention of anyone away from the person of the holy founder. We can
therefore quite justifiably believe that he busied himself with the enor-
mous amount of correspondence and represented Don Bosco in acts of
courtesy and even of importance, though always in the guise of a most
humble secretary. As vicar concerned with the government of the Pious
Society, he must also have maintained daily contact with the members
of the Superior Council whose activity was naturally conducted mainly
in secret, without even those nearest to them being aware of it all. He
must have exercised his sacred ministry on behalf of the Salesians and
the boys at Sarria', especially in the confessional; but the truth remains
that we do not have any positive evidence. Nor do we know anything
about the return journey.
Yet, during the last few days at Sarria' something occurred which
helped to win the veneration of Spanish Cooperators for Father Rua. The
incident was recalled at the time he became the successor of Don Bosco.
Physicians had despaired of the life of a child, and it was only a matter of
time until the child breathed his last. In an impulse of love and faith, its
parents brought the child to Don Bosco. The Saint who was exhausted
beyond all measure had sent word to them that they should go to Father
Rua. He blessed the child and the dying child recovered instantly. At the

12.8 Page 118

▲back to top
90
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
time, it was thought that because Father Rua had given this blessing in
Don Bosco's name, the influence of his intercession had caused the mir-
acle. Later, when word got out and people reflected, they also acknowl-
edged Father Rua' s share of merit.
The travelers did not go beyond Gerona the night of May 6, for Don
Bosco was in urgent need of rest and peace before undertaking further
discomfort. A haven of peace was found for him in the home of the gen-
erous Joachim de Carles who was awaiting him at the station with his
sons. A huge crowd surrounded the railroad station, but after greeting the
religious and civil authorities who were introduced to him as soon as he
got off the train, the Saint was quickly taken into a coach and rescued
from the surge of the crowd. Fourteen reigning monarchs had already
been welcomed into the palace in which he was now a guest. Among
them Amadeus of Savoy during his brief reign in Spain. The family
greatly admired Don Bosco and considered it an immense gift from
Heaven that they were allowed to have him among them, even for so
short a time. To the present day, the room where he slept is still kept in
veneration, even though the palace has new owners. When it was donat-
ed to the bishop of Gerona, it became the magnificent headquarters of
the Catholic Action Association.
How was it that Don Bosco was able to enjoy such aristocratic hos-
pitality so far away from Barcelona? A living witness (1936), the old
pastor at Lloret de Mar, the Rev. John Ferres y Puntones, who was then
employed with the noble family 1 can answer this question for us.
Joachim, the first son of Joachim de Carles, heard that a religious who
was regarded as a saint had arrived in Barcelona and planned to go to
see him. On April 24, he set out with young Fem~s and called at the
Salesian house in Sarria' where he was soon granted an interview with
Don Bosco. Their conversation was a long one, and nothing is known of
what was said, though Mr. Carles looked very happy when he got out.
He attended Don Bosco' s Mass the following day in the school chapel
and received communion from his hand. After a second interview, he
came out looking radiant with delight, for Don Bosco had given him
hope that on his way home he might stay at his house. This hope was
fulfilled. When the Carles family was advised that the Saint would be
I Report by Rev. Eugene Magni, director ofthe Salesian house at Gerona (May 5, 1936). See also Mensajerito
de Maria Auxiliadora, Gerona, May 1, 1936. Dates here and elsewhere indicate that certain details were added when
the volume was already in the process of being printed.

12.9 Page 119

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
91
coming to Gerona the evening of May 6, the household could not have
been more overjoyed than if the royal family of Spain had been coming
to stay with them. The entire palace was decorated in gala fashion, a
sumptuous banquet had been prepared in the finest hall and one of the
best bedrooms had been prepared for the guest. The pastor thus
describes the impression Don Bosco made on him at the time, "Don
Bosco was of medium stature, with keen eyes, a penetrating look, a
smile on his face, and he possessed an extraordinary charm and poseia
el don de gentes [he had a personal magnetism]. One had only to look
at him to realize he was a saint. The effect I felt in his presence was that
I found myself obliged to ponder and examine my conscience, to find
out how things stood with me spiritually." When he departed, Joachim
de Carles, his son, and the two younger boys, Emilio and Eduardo, all
chose to accompany him as far as Cervere. His visit was a short one, but
they corresponded long after that.
He could not make many visits or receive many people because of
the brevity of his stay. Among the people he did see was the bishop,
Thomas Sivilla who came to see him early on the morning after his
arrival, so eager was he to talk with him. When he saw the magnifi-
cent chamber assigned to him, he exclaimed to Mr. Carles who was
accompanying him, "What? These chambers for Don Bosco?" To
which the host replied, "Excellency, if I had anything better, I would
have given it to him." Don Bosco left at eight-thirty in the morning.
The entire household wanted to accompany him as far as Port-Bou,
and took leave of him with the tenderest expressions of reverence and
affection. When he was at last alone with Father Michael Rua, Brother
Charles Viglietti, (Father John Baptist Branda who had traveled with
him thus far had to return), he gratefully accepted the dinner which a
kind lady had prepared for him. In the afternoon, he boarded the train
for Montpellier, by which route he intended to take the shortest way
back to Italy. He was eager to get to Turin, because it was nearly time
for the novena of Mary Help of Christians. How soon he would do so
was relative, since it had been agreed that he was to travel only in
stages as required by his health conditions.
After a one-hour halt at Cette, where he took advantage of the inter-
val to pay his respects to a wealthy family, he completed his itinerary for
the day at six-thirty p.m. when he reached Montpellier. Here the rector of
the seminary and other superiors awaited him with open arms. They had
planned to have him have supper with the seminarians.

12.10 Page 120

▲back to top
92
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
The next morning, May 8, he celebrated the community Mass, then
granted an audience to many people who had been waiting in front of the
seminary doors since early morning.
At about eleven o'clock, he visited the nuns of the Sacred Heart at the
request of their Mother Superior. There was great expectancy.
"Everything was jubilant that day. We were going to see a Saint." One of
the nuns who is still alive today wrote to us on February 25, 1934, "We
had prayed hard, asking that he might visit us, for we looked upon it as an
immense grace. And great it was indeed when we saw and heard this ven-
erable old man, whose features and tone revealed a soul intimately united
with God." He stayed there a quarter of an hour, sitting in a big armchair
while the community gathered around him, as well as the residents of the
school and a number of women. He talked to them all a few minutes, and
then various people began approaching him, one by one confiding their
sorrows to him or asking him to pray for them. He listened kindly to them
all. One little girl came up to him with her small hands clasped, her eyes
full of tears, to implore him:
"Father, send my mama back to me!"
"Where is she?" the Saint asked.
"She is dead," the little one answered.
"Let her stay with our Lord," Don Bosco told her, "she is very
happy there."
Since it was getting late, he spoke to them in a loud voice so that every-
one could hear him, "I cannot listen to all of you. So I will give you my
blessing and will pray that you may be granted the graces you are seeking."
The Sister who supplied us with this information was not yet a
Religious. She was aware of certain signs of a vocation in her, but
mostly vaguely, and out of her faith not by any inclination. She hap-
pened to be staying a few days in the convent and in no way was she
thinking of remaining there. The Superior instead would have liked to
have her go to the Novitiate that same evening, to place her in a safe
environment. She felt overwhelmed at the idea of separating herself so
abruptly from her family, without informing her parents or even say-
ing good-bye to them, without enjoying even one more day of her life
as a single girl in the world which she liked so much. It was in this
state of mind that she saw Don Bosco pass close to her and look at her.
But she remained quite aloof. The Superior made a gesture that she
was to follow her. She did so, walking slowly down the stairs behind
the Saint. When they reached the garden, the Mother Superior pulled

13 Pages 121-130

▲back to top

13.1 Page 121

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
93
her in front of Don Bosco, bidding her kneel down for a blessing,
which she had neither asked for nor desired. Nevertheless, she obeyed
once again. In a fatherly way, Don Bosco put his hand firmly on her
head, which was throbbing, and with a firm pressure of his palm on it,
said, "Poor child, have faith. You have a big struggle ahead of you, yes
indeed, but..." She was so shaken up at that time that she did not hear
the words, which followed that "but." Yet everything came true to the
letter: struggles, conflict, personal problems, and problems not direct-
ly concerned with her, all conspired to destroy her vocation. Forty-
seven years after that meeting, she considers herself happy in her life
as a religious and attributes her happiness to the influence of that
blessing and to Don Bosco's prayers.
In its issue of Saturday, the 8th of May, the local Catholic news-
paper, L 'Eclair reported on all that had happened in Paris during Don
Bosco's visit there in 1883. The article informed its readers that the
famous Italian priest was now in their town of Montpellier and would
celebrate Mass at eight o'clock in the cathedral the following day.
This announcement caused a great stir in the population, and an
unprecedented crowd filled the immense church in the early hours.
When he arrived there, the whole cathedral chapter and clergy went
to greet him. At the Gospel, the Vicar General spoke from the pulpit,
recommending that a collection be taken up on behalf of the Salesian
undertakings. Father Michael Rua and Charles Viglietti went around
the church with the basket, thanking those who gave alms with Don
Bosco's own ritual words: "May God reward you." When Mass was
over, the Servant of God addressed a few words to the crowd, "His
voice was weak and slow and could not reach out to the whole con-
gregation," the article stated on the 10th, "his foreign accent embar-
rasses him and he seems to hesitate when he speaks," but "it is
enough to look at him to sense that something supernatural which
radiates from his entire person."
After a little refreshment in the rectory, he called at the Visitation
convent and talked at length with the sisters in the hall. One nun who was
much beloved by the entire community for her wonderful virtues was
seriously ill. The nuns had begged him to visit her hoping for a miracle,
and the Saint complied. After a moment of recollection, as ifhe were con-
sulting the will of God, he lifted his finger, pointing heavenward for the
nun, "To heaven, to heaven!" he exclaimed. As a matter of fact a little
later, she gave her soul back to God.

13.2 Page 122

▲back to top
94
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Before his departure, the Saint granted many audiences also there and
was back at the seminary by twelve o'clock. The seminary was run by the
sons of Saint Vincent de Paul who had chosen to celebrate their holy
patron feast that same day, feeling that the presence of Don Bosco would
be the finest item in their scheduled festivities.
The stream of callers started moving on that afternoon, and there
were so many of them that it was impossible to satisfy them all, because
the timetable of the community could not be disrupted.
Many people witnessed a miracle. A sick woman who was carried
almost bodily into Don Bosco's presence, recovered immediately as he
blessed her and walked home by herself. As he went to his room from the
audience chamber, he immediately unloaded the burden of gold and sil-
ver coins, which weighed heavy in his pockets. Then he said jokingly, "If
we had not accepted money at Montpellier, they would have flung it to us,
feeling that we were doing them a favor by accepting it."
At Montpellier, he met again a friend, Dr. Combal, who lived there.2
As soon as he knew Don Bosco had arrived, he hastened to call on him
that first evening and repeated his visit the two following evenings as
well. The last time, he brought his family along, and would not go away
until he had given Don Bosco a careful check-up. Upon leaving the room,
he met Father Michael Rua and Charles Viglietti, and confirmed his diag-
nosis oftwo years before. "Don Bosco suffers from no other sickness than
dire exhaustion," he said. "Even ifhe had never performed any other mir-
acle, I would consider the fact that he is alive to be the greatest of all mir-
acles. His organism is totally destroyed. He is a man dead from fatigue,
yet he keeps on working every day, he eats very little, and he is still alive.
This, to me, is the greatest of all miracles."
The clerics displayed an affectionate admiration for Don Bosco. If
one had listened to them, they would have abandoned the seminary to fol-
low him wherever he went. After supper he met the seminarians in a hall.
He could hardly stand upright. He would have desired to speak, but his
fatigue was such that he had to give up the attempt and content himself
with imparting a general blessing to them. Yet despite that, the mere sight
of him was more effective than any speech.
Perhaps Don Bosco was unaware or might have forgotten that he had
a relative living at Montpellier: Francis Bosco, son of John, the Saint's
uncle on his father's side, had left his native country, we do not know
2 See Vol. XVII, pp. 37-39.

13.3 Page 123

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
95
why, together with his wife, nee Zagna, and had died at an early age in
Marseilles in 1870, leaving two small daughters. The girls had been
raised in the orphanage of the Sisters of Nazareth at Montpellier and
were still there when their great cousin came to town. The elder of the
two, born in 1867, was at an age where she had to come to some deci-
sion regarding her future. She called on Don Bosco at the seminary. It
was not the first time that she had seen him, for when she was eight years
old, her mother on her way to Castelnuovo had stopped to see him in
Turin.3 He now welcomed her with touching warmth and asked her what
she meant to do with her life, to which she replied she wished to become
a religious. "Good," he answered, looking at her with those penetrating
eyes of his. "I will see what I can do for you." Then he added to the nun
who had accompanied her, "I assisted her grandfather, my own father's
brother, during his last moments. If everyone lived as he lived, death
would always be as beautiful as his." The girl entered the Benedictine
convent at Sembel by Miols, in the department of Heraut, and made her
profession in 1893 changing her own name from Paula to Marie Eleanor.4
She later became superior, and as we write, is in the Pradines abbey,
department of the Loire.5
The stream of visitors grew more and more, seriously disturbing the
peace of the pious place and so the Saint decided not to prolong his stay.
On the morning of the 10th of May, after breakfast with the Sisters of
Charity who had obtained the favor of such a visit through their fellow
religious, the Lazarists, he left for Valence.
The cordial hospitality offered him at the Montpellier seminary
had an effect, which we cannot ignore. Don Bosco had sent a note of
thanks as well as several of his own publications, among others the
Life of Saint Vincent de Paul to Fr. Dupuy, the seminary director,
when he got back to Turin. The director wrote his reply on July 2:
"The Montpellier seminary still cherishes the recollection of your
visit. The good people of the town who gave you such a fine welcome
3 In a letter to her relative, Mother Eulalia Bosco of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians wrote in ref-
erence to this visit and in reference to her own father on November 21, 1929, from Pradines: "He must have been
highly respected, for I noticed that when older people who had known him at Castelnuovo were told, 'Look, this
is the daughter of Francis Bosco,' they all clasped their hands and said, 'Oh! Oh!' and looked at me with tender
respect."
4 For her acceptance into the convent she was helped by Fr. Gervais, the vicar general of Montpellier, who
helped her because of his warm affection for Don Bosco.
5 We are partly indebted for this information to Sr. Marie-Joseph of the Trappist convent at Espira de Agly
in the eastern Pyrenees, who sent it to Fr. Lemoyne April 5, 1899, and partly to the above-mentioned Mother
Marie Eleanor, thanks to a report sent to Mother Eulalia with the above quoted letter.

13.4 Page 124

▲back to top
96
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
would be prepared to repeat it, and I again would be ready to offer my
services in holding you and defending you against the onslaught of the
crowds. I really did have a hard time trying to restrain their fervor
when they tried to kiss the hand of a priest who is poor amid the poor-
est and full of ailments." Yet he noted that he did harbor one deep
regret. Having left Don Bosco entirely to others, he had never enjoyed
the chance of talking to him one on one. He had a great desire toques-
tion him about the system he used to lead souls to God. He had asked
Don Bosco how he managed to control so many boys with so few
assistants, and Don Bosco had told him that the entire secret lay in
instilling the holy fear of God into them. This answer, however, had
not satisfied the director. "The fear of God is but the beginning of
wisdom," he had written in the above mentioned letter, "what I want
to know is what your method is for leading souls to attain the apex of
all wisdom, which is the love of God."
When the letter was read out to him, Don Bosco exclaimed, "They
want me to state what my method is! Really...I would not know what it
is myself. I have always gone along as our Lord inspired me and as the
circumstances demanded."6 We do not know what he wrote or told oth-
ers to write as an answer, but certainly these simple words say a lot!
They do not mean, as Father Bartholmew Fascie points out,7 that Don
Bosco was in the habit of drifting along without any directive, but that
he was not rigidly bound to any stereotyped pattern, which might
"restrict his freedom of action in the face of new initiatives or new
demands." His eminently practical spirit could not stand abstractions.
Don Bosco truly did elaborate a system all his own, the so-called pre-
ventive system, but he drew its foundations from "human and Christian
tradition" and from his study of the mind of young people, and there-
fore not from theoretical pedagogy.
Along the route, which links Montpellier to Valence, there is Tarascon
where Don Bosco had to change trains. During the half-hour halt, when
word got around that the priest dressed a la Italian was Don Bosco, the
waiting room soon was filled up with people Some were drawn by mere
curiosity, others by their desire to be blessed by him.
They arrived at Valence about four o'clock in the afternoon. The
pastor of the cathedral, who loved Don Bosco and the Salesians, was
6 Lemoyne, Vita def Venerabile Don Bosco, 2:311.
7 Bartolomeo Fascie, fl metodo educativo di Don Bosco (Turin: S.E.I.), pp. 20-22.

13.5 Page 125

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
97
waiting to meet him at the station and escorted him back to his own
home. At supper, the administrator of the great Carthusian Institute
of Grenoble talked at great length with the Servant of God. This good
monk knew very little about Don Bosco, and even less about his
work, but in a short while, Charles Viglietti was able to "catechize"
him so thoroughly that when he left, he promised to remember it and
embraced them all with the utmost warmth. By saying, "he would
remember it" he meant that among the substantial charitable dona-
tions made every year by his wealthy monastery, there would be
something for Don Bosco too. Nor were these words thrown to the
wind, for on May 31, a monk of that same Carthusian monastery
called on the Oratory in the name of the Prior and gave Don Bosco
fifty thousand francs, with a letter full of very benevolent terms, in
which the superior stated he was ready to render him every service
and give him any assistance.
A dinner was given in his honor the following day by the pastor
who invited many gentlemen of the city, among them that same
Albert Du Boys already encountered by Don Bosco in Toulon and
mentioned as Don Bosco's biographer. 8 Later, Don Bosco called on
the Sisters of the Visitation, those of the Holy Trinity, and the ladies
working for missionaries, giving his advice, comfort, and blessings
everywhere he went. At eight o'clock p.m. there was a meeting at the
large cathedral, which was crowded to capacity, but Don Bosco yield-
ed the floor to Father Michael Rua who told them about the history
of the Oratory, and then he went around the church with Charles
Viglietti to pick up a collection.
On the 12th, just as he had done the day before, he said Mass in the
cathedral. He sat down after the Gospel, and he addressed a huge audi-
ence, speaking with particular stress ofthe Sacred Heart Church in Rome.
There was then another collection taken up, while at the altar rail, Father
Rua was distributing a great quantity of medals of Mary Help of
Christians. After granting as many interviews as he could, Don Bosco
retired because it was almost time for him to leave. It was noon when he
left Valence for Grenoble, the last stage of his journey on French ground.
We say 'the last stage,' not only because of the long journey we have just
described, but also because it was the last of his life.
His fame had preceded him to Grenoble, so he was met by priests and
8 See above. 00, and Vol. XVII, 200.

13.6 Page 126

▲back to top
98
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
noble gentlemen who, in view of the expectation of the population, had
arranged to escort him straight from the station to the church of Saint
Louis. The streets and squares were jammed with people, and the church
inside was packed from corner to corner. Wearing a surplice, the pastor
came to greet him at the door with the clergy, and asked him in a loud
voice to bless his parishioners and say a prayer for them. Don Bosco con-
sented. Whereupon all barriers of restraint broke down. Swept by some
sort of frenzy, the crowd pressed in on him. It was necessary to form a
cordon around him to prevent him from being crushed and to enable him
to approach the altar. Not being able to touch his hand or his garment any
longer, the people held out their rosaries from afar, tapping him repeat-
edly on the shoulder, the neck, the head and the arms. Both when enter-
ing and leaving the church, he was subjected to a "pious scourging" as
Father Rua who was then beside him testified during the processes.9 As a
matter of fact that evening his hands were stained with blood, his face
ached, and he complained of pains in his right arm.
When by dint of time and patience, it was at last possible to get him
safely inside the carriage, he was driven to the major seminary with an
escort of priests and laymen. The coaches entered through the carriage
gates, and the seminarians all leaned out of the windows, eager to catch a
glimpse of the Saint. Surrounded by his staff, the superior met him at the
foot of the staircase. Seeing him so exhausted and panting, he said,
"Reverend Father, it looks like you are in pain...Yet, no one better than you
knows how much suffering sanctifies us."
"No, no, Father Rector," Don Bosco replied promptly, "it is not suf-
fering which sanctifies us, but patience."
The bell rang for supper shortly afterward, and when he entered the
dining room of the clerics with all the superiors, they rose to their feet and
applauded heartily. As he reached his own seat, he addressed them in
Italian with the words: "Good appetite!" That's exactly what he did also
on all similar occasions.
Four clerics in turn waited at table. The four who were on duty that
evening plotted together to hide the plates and cutlery used by Don Bosco
and to divide them among themselves. To make their little theft honest,
they also decided to contribute so much per person to purchase a new set
of dishes and cutlery to replace what they were taking. And so at a propi-
tious moment, they seized their booty and divided the spoils.
9 Summarium of the diocesan processes, no. XVIII, 185.

13.7 Page 127

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
99
His first day at Grenoble, May 13, was a very hard one. During the
Mass which he celebrated at the cathedral attended by the chapter which
had met him with the solemnity of the episcopal ritual, Don Bosco
addressed the crowded church at some length, explaining how his work
responded to the needs of the times. Then the usual collection followed.
As he was walking through the square, after Mass, on his way to the
rectory, an old white-haired man forced his way through the crowd,
reached Don Bosco and flung himself on his knees, imploring his bless-
ing and begging him to pray for himself and his wife. He was known
throughout the city and was highly revered. His name was Paul Lamache,
one of the seven men who with Blessed Frederick Ozanam had founded
the Society of Saint Vincent de Paul in Paris in 1833, also known as
Conferences. He had taken up his residence in Grenoble when he already
was advanced in years, and for a number of years his wife had been seri-
ously ill. At this time, the poor woman was unable to swallow food ofany
kind, and the physicians despaired of her. Her husband who was a man of
great faith, having heard that Don Bosco was in town was coming to play
his last card. After listening to his anguished plea, Don Bosco reflected a
few minutes as if consulting God and then said, "Do something for the
poor which will mean a sacrifice to you. Do your daughters own any jew-
els of which they are fond?"
"Yes, they do," the old man, said.
"Then let them offer them to Mary Help of Christians for the Salesian
undertakings," Don Bosco told him. This meant a very great sacrifice,
but a few days later, these little family treasures were on their way to
Turin. After he received them, Don Bosco telegraphed, "Recovery will be
obtained, if beneficial to eternal salvation." The outcome was that Mrs.
Paul Lamache recovered and lived for another twenty years.
The members of the Society of Saint Vincent de Paul met in the rec-
tory to pay their respects to Don Bosco and receive his blessing. After
calling on a benefactress, he remained there to grant a number of inter-
views. For dinner he went out of town, to the seminary villa, together with
all the clerics. On the way back, he stopped to see the Sisters of the Sacred
Heart; then, returning home, he resumed his audiences with anyone who
wished to speak with him. The hour immediately before supper was
always given to spiritual reading, and no strangers to the Institute were
admitted during such a period, so he joined the seminarians for this act of
devotion. On this occasion, however, spiritual reading was replaced by an
exhortation by Father Rua who chose as his theme God's love for us.

13.8 Page 128

▲back to top
100
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Someone who was present wrote, "His fervent words revealed his fiery
soul. It was contemplation rather than meditation, but it became ecstasy
for Don Bosco. Big tears ran down his cheeks and as the superior noticed
this, he remarked out loud with his warm loving voice, 'Don Bosco is
weeping.' It would be impossible to describe the effect those simple
words had on us. The Saint's tears were even more influential than Father
Rua's fiery words. We all felt deeply moved and recognized Don Bosco's
holiness in his love, and we no longer needed any miracles to lead us to
display our veneration for the Saint as we moved toward the dining room."
This is what they did. There were one hundred and twenty seminari-
ans, and all of them wanted to kiss Don Bosco' s hand. In an instant they
had come to an agreement among themselves. Two of them took up their
stand on either side of him, holding his arms to support him. All along
the porch on their way to the dining room, they passed two by two to kiss
his hands. It must be remembered that in France, it is not a custom to kiss
the hand of a priest, as it is in Italy. To do so in that country was a ges-
ture of great personal veneration.
Then there ensued a sort of competition to be able to speak with him
privately. This is an example. Early next morning, a cleric named Edward
Jourdan escaped, we know not how, from the ranks of the other seminar-
ians and ran to Don Bosco's room and knocked on his door. No one
answered, but Charles Viglietti appeared and said that Don Bosco was in
the reading room. Without a word, the cleric raced to the reading room,
while another seminarian, who had also appeared from nowhere, followed
hard on his heels. Just as they got to the reading room, the door opened
and Don Bosco came out. Both of them jumped forward and fell on their
knees. Jourdan was the first to speak.
"Father. I am undecided about my vocation. Please tell me what to do."
"You must come with me, my dear friend," Don Bosco answered,
"you will become a Salesian."
The other asked which path he should choose, but for sole reply, Don
Bosco made a negative movement with his right hand as if to say, "Not
you, I do not want you." Both in his 'Yes' to the former and his 'No' to
the latter, Don Bosco's manner were equally categorical.
The worthy seminarians were seized by yet another craze: the urge to
snip off pieces of Don Bosco's cassock or curls from his head. They tried
this while their superior was introducing the occupants of the particular
dormitories to Don Bosco. A number of them were armed with scissors,
but when their chance came, they did not have the courage to go through

13.9 Page 129

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
101
with their intentions. A few did, but were intimidated by a flashing glance
from their superior. One who was luckier than the others succeeded, but
Don Bosco noticed him and remarked with a smile to the superior,
"Father Rector, you have some thieves here." The Rector opened his eyes
wide, but his alarm lasted only an instant. The seminarian whose remark
about Don Bosco' s tears we just quoted, made a lovely observation: Don
Bosco knew how to blend most remarkably two widely differing things:
the severity of his glance and the loving quality of his smile. "The severe
glance ante factum [before the action!," he wrote, "and the smile postfac-
tum [after]. Justice and mercy exchange an ineffable kiss in the Saints, as
they do in God."
The author of this comment was the cleric to whom Don Bosco had
said 'No' after saying 'Yes' to his companion. With the latter, the Saint
repeated his invitation in the audience granted to the members of his dor-
mitory, nor did his words fall on deaf ears. He went to the novitiate in
Marseilles, became a priest and lived the life of an excellent Salesian until
1923. The other, who for many years was active in his diocesan pastoral
ministry, at last entered the great Carthusian monastery at Grenoble,
remaining there until the monks were expelled from France. His name
was Father Peter Muton, and today he is the Carthusian vicar at Motta
Grossa in the area of Pinerolo. His account of Don Bosco's visit to the
Grenoble seminary contains many other little episodes, which can be read
at the end of this volume. 10 But he is silent on one detail, which he never-
theless related at our novitiate at Monte Oliveto. 11 While he was in the
seminary, he was in danger of losing his eyesight, or at least ofit being so
impaired that he would have been unable to continue his studies. Now, the
first time he was able to get hold of the hand of the Saint, he pressed it,
full of trust, against his eyelids, and unexpectedly, he found his eyesight
got stronger, and all his fears were forever banished.
Don Bosco' s third day at Grenoble was more or less the same as the
first had been, with the only difference that it rained heavily. However,
this did not prevent a stream of people from invading the church of Saint
Louis where he went to say Mass, nor from crowding the adjacent streets
and square. He was met as usual at the doors by the pastor and the cler-
gy. After the Gospel Don Bosco described somehow the history of the
IO Appendix, doc. 21. When the spoils were divided after Don Bosco had eaten, the glass the Saint had used
fell to his share, and when he became a monk, he gave it to his family, who treasured it religiously. It was brought
to table on the feasts of his beatification and canonization, and everyone present drank a sip of wine from it.
11 La voce di Monte Oliveto, March-April 1932.

13.10 Page 130

▲back to top
102
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
church of the Sacred Heart in Rome. After Mass, interviews in the recto-
ry, interviews in the church of Saint Lawrence which he visited, and again
interviews at the seminary. At eight o'clock in the evening, they all went
to Saint Andrew's for the Month of Mary devotions. It was already get-
ting dark, and a sea of humanity filled the square, since there was not
enough room for everybody inside the church. Fearing that some mishap
might occur in such a hustle and bustle, Don Bosco got out of the coach
and was surrounded by several gentlemen, headed by the Herculean coad-
jutor Brother Benvenuto Graziano, who had come from Italy to meet him.
They forced a path for him through the crowd. The Servant of God was
so tired, that he could not take it any more; and yet he did say something
to the people from the altar rails and gave them his blessing.
If entering the church was full of apprehension, the getting out of it
again became a dangerous enterprise. With such a vast and restless crowd,
a lot of trouble might ensue. "Neither Don Bosco nor we who were with
him," Charles Viglietti writes, "will ever forget that evening. My feet
were so trampled on that day that they were bleeding. I had to clutch on
to his cassock so as not to be separated from him. Besides being worn out
and bruised and battered, thanks to the indiscreet devotion of the faithful,
our poor father had his hands all bruised, too. They had bitten him and
rubbed rosaries, crucifixes, and medals against his face and hands."
Nevertheless, for anyone who au dessus de la melee [stood apartfrom the
scrimmageJ, it must have been a deeply moving manifestation of faith.
On the last day, May 15, he did not leave the seminary until it was
time for his departure. He said the community Mass and said good-bye to
the clerics. He did not meet the bishop of the diocese, Bishop Fava,
because he was absent from the town; but when he arrived at Grenoble,
Don Bosco made it his duty to call at the episcopal palace as a sign of due
homage. At last, about nine o'clock, he said his final farewell to France,
where he had experienced French benevolence and generosity in so many
different ways. He left on the express train for Italy from Grenoble.
Father John Baptist Lemoyne received word about a miraculous deed
that occurred at Grenoble even before Don Bosco arrival. A certain Mr.
Darberio had a son suffering from an incurable disease, but did not want
to receive the sacraments. This afflicted the Christian family even more.
The boy's father had written to the Saint, imploring him to pray to God
that he might touch the unhappy boy's heart. Don Bosco sent word in
answer that his son would not have only recovered, but that he would
serve his Mass when he passed through Grenoble. That's what happened.

14 Pages 131-140

▲back to top

14.1 Page 131

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
103
Two letters written to Don Bosco in January 1888 by someone who
apparently was unaware of the health, in which the Servant of God then
found himself, refer to Don Bosco's passing through Grenoble. In the
first, dated January 16th, Suzanne de la Brosse asks for a spiritual favor.
But to introduce her request, she reminds him of a temporal favor she had
already obtained, thanks to him. "When you were in Grenoble two years
ago," she wrote, "my father had terrible trouble with his eyes. You were
so gracious to pray for him to Mary Help of Christians, and that same day
his eyes were healed."
The second letter, dated January 25th, came from a poor youth named
Mario Faure who enclosed an offering of one franc, 25 cents, saying that he
had been cured of a sickness and now asked Don Bosco to pray for him, so
that he might find work. To remind him of who he was, he recalled several
things in reference to an interview granted him at Grenoble, saying that he
was that poor youth who had been a hunchback. He had seen Don Bosco in
his room at the seminary before he celebrated Mass in the church of Saint
Louis, and the Saint had given him a medal for his mother who was sick, urg-
ing him to .repeat this prayer to the Sacred Heart of Jesus until the end of the
year: "Glory be to the Sacred heart of Jesus, now and forever and ever. So be
it." This ejaculatory prayer was very easy to remember, and perhaps Don
Bosco had advised it in consideration of the education of the young man. He
wrote in his letter that he had always continued to say that prayer, though he
did not add anything further about his mother's health. We would underscore
the singular graciousness with which Don Bosco granted an audience to this
poor boy, listening to what he had to say and comforting him, despite the
heavy schedule he had at the time, as though he were an important person.
We come now to the epilogue. On May 11, Charles Viglietti wrote to
Father Lemoyne from Valence: "Don Bosco, at whose side I am right now,
asked me to give you his warm regards and to greet all the superiors at the
Oratory, as well as the boys, and to tell them that he hopes to see them all
again in good health Saturday evening." After so long an absence and the
general anxiety for his health on such a strenuous journey, this piece ofnews
brought great joy to the Oratory. He arrived a little before seven o'clock.
Who could describe the enthusiasm when they saw him in the doorway?
Their first wave ofjoy was quickly transformed into profound tenderness as
they saw that he looked far more bent than before.12 As he walked slowly
through the courtyard between two compact rows of boys who grabbed his
12 Letter from Fr. Lazzero to Bp. Cagliero, Turin, May 17, 1886.

14.2 Page 132

▲back to top
104
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
hands to kiss them, one ofthe secretaries, noticing how exhausted he looked,
wanted to put an end to all the commotion and pushed the boys back. Don
Bosco noticed the immediate sadness on the faces of those nearest to him,
so he gave the secretary a small slap across the cheek saying, "Why won't
you let them kiss my hand? Let them do it." Thus they all had this satisfac-
tion, following him with shouts ofjoy and applause as he walked along the
corridor to his room. After supper, a display of fireworks and placards with
all kinds of writings on them expressed the general rejoicing.
The Feast of the patronage of Saint Joseph, which the artisans at the
Oratory celebrated with particular fervor, fell on May 16. In thanksgiving
to Our Lady for the graces received during his journey, Don Bosco chose
to celebrate Mass not without great inconvenience at his usual altar of
Saint Peter's, during community Mass, in the church of Mary Help of
Christians. This gave everyone the joy of being able to see him to their
heart's content. At midday, he came downstairs to the confreres dining
room for dinner where both the boys and the superiors read him compli-
mentary essays in prose and in verse. Since Don Bosco spoke and loved
the Piedmontese dialect, the director of the student body, Father John B.
Francesia, paid him tribute in that dialect. At the end, Father Joseph
Lazzero, the director of the artisans, announced that after the evening
prayer service, his boys were staging an entertainment which could be
entitled, Saint Joseph and Don Bosco, and invited all present to honor it
with their presence. He added that he did not dare to invite Don Bosco
because it would be staged in the open air in the courtyard; though it
would, of course, be a precious boon to the artisans if they could just see
him in their midst for a few moments. Don Bosco replied, "If the weath-
er is good and the air is not too cold, I will be there."
Don Bosco was there! First Charles Viglietti got the idea to hang
around Don Bosco' s neck the medal that the Catholic Association had
given him at Barcelona. Everyone hailed this novelty with great approval.
The praises in honor of Saint Joseph were interwoven with references to
the travels of Don Bosco, to the good he accomplished, to the recognition
received in Barcelona, and to many other things, which moved him to
tears. The Catholic Workers of Borgo Dora, of whom Don Bosco was
honorary president, had sent a delegation to represent them with an affec-
tionate speech to be read in public. 13 The Saint was so happy that he gave
instructions that all that had been read out to him was to be copied nice-
l3See Appendix, doc. 23.

14.3 Page 133

▲back to top
Departure from Spain and Return to Turin
105
ly, to be collected into a booklet which would be sent to the noble Marti-
Codolar family in Spain. "Thus ended the lovely day of yesterday," Father
John Baptist Lemoyne wrote the following day, in a letter already quoted,
"a beautiful day for Don Bosco' s arrival among us, beautiful because it
was the feast of the patronage of Saint Joseph, and beautiful too, because
it occurred during the novena for the feast of Mary Help of Christians,
beautiful too, because we saw a clear, serene sky which we did not have
for quite some time."
Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda rejoiced at Don Bosco's safe return more
than anyone else in Turin. After allowing a few days to elapse, on the
morning of May 18, he suddenly called at the Oratory to see him, judging
that Don Bosco would by that time have recovered from the fatigue of a
journey, which some people considered a "pious and astonishing act of
temerity."14 His visit was not a mere formality, but was motivated by cor-
dial friendship. The Cardinal remained with Don Bosco for more than an
hour. He found the Servant of God in a condition which, unfortunately,
was the same as that described on May 20 by Father Joseph Lazzero to the
Vicar Apostolic of Patagonia: "You will wonder how Don Bosco is? He is
not sick, but he is failing more and more every day. His legs continually
grow weaker and are unable to carry the weight of his body, which seems
to be three times its normal weight. He walks slowly, like a snail, and only
with great difficulty. His mind is still good, his stomach average, but his
desire to talk gets less and less evident day after day. He enjoys hearing
other people talk, especially when they tell him about the missions. Then
he is all attention, and generally joins in the conversation himself. We hope
that he can continue like this ad multos anos ffor many more years]."
Although it seemed as if Don Bosco was in such a state that he would
never attain his goal, he obeyed his own persistent urge, without consid-
ering his strength or taking even the most elementary human precautions.
He pushed far ahead and, as always, Divine Providence assisted him most
manifestly, helping him to overcome spiritual obstacles, which any mor-
tal man would have deemed insurmountable. How much good did he
accomplish for the souls with the effectiveness of his word! Apart from
this, and apart from the material support of which he had such great need,
and the magnificent donation of the Tibidabo hill which was destined to
be the "national vow" of Spain to the Sacred Heart of Jesus, his visit to
that nation had the same effect as it had in France. It made his works uni-
14 Minutes of the Ladies' Committee meeting in Marseilles, May 13, 1886.

14.4 Page 134

▲back to top
106
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
versally known, acclaimed, and sought after; it allowed them to be devel-
oped on a solid basis and far extended them within only a few years to the
point that they emerged unscathed from the frenzy of the Communist rev-
olution in 1934, which brought turmoil and bloodshed to the entire
nation. 15
15 As we now correct our galley proofs (December 4, 1936), Satan personified by Russian Bolshevism has
destroyed hundreds of churches and massacred 14,000 priests, and is threatening to concentrate the powers of hell
in Spain for the purpose of destroying civilization and Christian Europe-unless the Archangel St. Michael does not
first force the devil back into the abyss from which he has emerged.

14.5 Page 135

▲back to top
107
o.tqaptrr 5
FROM THE FEAST OF MARY HELP OF CHRISTIANS
TO THE FEAST OF THE ASSUMPTION I DON BOSCO'S
SUMMER AT THE ORATORY AND AT PINEROLO
Every year the popularity of the feast of Mary Help of Christians
became greater and wider. In 1886, the novena was attended by a great
number of faithful; a greater crowd came on the eve of the feast and an
extraordinary crowd came on the day ofthe solemn celebration itself. This
vast attendance went hand-in-hand with a genuine devotion. The preach-
er during the month of Mary and the novena, Father D 'Antuono from
Salerno, said he had preached in much bigger churches to larger crowds,
but he had never before encountered such recollection and piety.
The splendor of the sacred services was enhanced by the presence of
several recently consecrated bishops in Turin. These services were held
just as solemnly for the entire day of the 23rd as if it were already the feast
itself. The pontifical services both morning and evening helped create this
illusion, also because it happened to be a Sunday. Don Bosco celebrated
Mass at the altar of Saint Peter, with a mighty crowd of faithful in atten-
dance, while the general president of the Catholic Workers' Association of
Turin and the president of the Saint Joachim chapter served his Mass. The
members of the latter chapter had all turned out as a body to thank Mary
Help of Christians for the safe journey of their honorary president. In the
afternoon two hours before Vespers, the Salesian meeting was held. Don
Bosco had held out the hope of addressing the meeting himself, but at the
last minute, his strength failed him and he asked Father John Bonetti to do
it for him. He sat down, listening from the sanctuary while the congrega-
tion kept on looking at him in a composed and bent down attitude.
Something truly odd occurred during the collection. A working man who
had forced his way to his side by dint of elbow work, placed ten silver lire
in his hand saying, "I have been saving this for about six months. Take it
for your poor boys."
When the Servant of God appeared in the Oratory courtyard, the
Cooperators gathered around him in great number and with· an indescribable

14.6 Page 136

▲back to top
108
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
affection. ''No one could have any idea of what enthusiasm really is, unless he
had seen Don Bosco in the midst ofhis own," someone wrote at that time. 1 Yet
how grieved they were to see how slowly he moved, and how bent he was!
"How old he has become!" people said. In his diary, Charles Viglietti wrote, "It
took Don Bosco three quarters ofan hour to get up to his room. What a crowd!
The majority were out of towners who had come to give thanks to Mary Help
of Christians for graces they had received Don Bosco twice did come out to
bless them, with tears in his eyes at the sight of that crowd. He is exhausted,
breathless, so worn out that he is about to fall. Yet, he wants to make everybody
happy, talk with all ofthem, ask everyone for news. He is a martyr."
Although it was a weekday, the crowd was such as had never before
been seen for the feast at the Oratory. Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda
presided pontifically at the Mass sung by a bishop and returned again in
the evening for Benediction. In successive waves, hundreds of priests and
laymen, all friends of Don Bosco, came to congratulate him at the
Oratory and keep him cheerful company. Several bishops sat grouped
around the archbishop at table, while Don Bosco was surrounded by sev-
eral Italian Cooperators and Count and Countess Colle. All the novices
from San Benigno, who had come to visit Don Bosco on this festive occa-
sion, had been wandering around the Oratory and attended the services
since early morning. He wished to see them all together and as he took
his leave of them he said, " You are already many, but the novitiate will
be even bigger. I am giving you two medals, one for yourselves and the
other for whomsoever you wish. I am giving you a small medal so that if
you wish to send it by mail, it will not be over weight. I also give you my
blessing, so that as clerics and priests you may do well, and I also bless
your families. I will always remember you."
Later that evening, the Saint was deeply touched when the dome of
the church was lit up, and he heard from his rooms a great outcry of
Hurrah for Mary Help of Christians reiterated several times in the square
outside the church. The outcry had come from thousands of people.
Two days after the feast of Mary Help of Christians, the Saint presided at
an important chapter meeting in which the procurator general, Father Francis
Dalmazzo, also took part. On behalf of the foreign minister, Count de
Robilant, who had negotiated with him confidentially through the offices of
Commendatore Malvano, Father Francis Dalmazzo proposed to Don Bosco
the foundation of a Salesian house in Cairo. The vicar apostolic, Bishop
I Bollettino salesiano, July 1886.

14.7 Page 137

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help of Christians...
109
Sogaro, and the apostolic delegate, Bishop Chicaro, had written to the
Minister asking for some Salesians. The Italian government had already
thought ofDon Bosco for this project, being well aware ofwhat he was doing,
and that, whenever he undertook anything, he always saw it through to its con-
clusion. The government would assign him a large sum brevi manu, main-
taining the most rigorous silence about everything, giving the Salesians
fullest freedom ofaction, without having to depend on anyone. The Secretary
asked that a school be opened as soon as possible, namely, at the commence-
ment of the forthcoming school year, or by February 1887 at the latest.
But after pointing out that the government had failed to keep its promis-
es at the time he had negotiated about Patagonia, Don Bosco said, "Now it is
said that this is a certainty. But is there any danger that De Robilant be
dropped from the Cabinet? Ifthis were so, everything would go up in smoke."
Father Dalmazzo replied that there was no likelihood of any alteration
in the plan. Commendatore Malvano had given him that assurance, since
he would always remain director general for foreign affairs, even though
the cabinet minister himself might change. Then too, this was a matter
approved by the whole government, not by one single cabinet minister.
Don Bosco said, "I am tempted to agree and send a few Salesians to
Cairo as soon as I can. Meanwhile, we have to find some schemer who would
go to Cairo, see how things are and negotiate. He should let them know that
we will try to speed our departure as best we can; but that we would not do
anything against the Propagation of the Faith to which we must remain loyal.
However, he will not mention any subsidy we might receive from the gov-
ernment. Meanwhile, I can tell you quite frankly that this mission forms part
of my plans and is in one of my dreams. If I were young, I would take along
with me Father Michael Rua and say, "Come, let us go to the Cape of Good
Hope, to Nigritia (Sudan), Khartoum, the Congo; or rather, to Suakin, as
Bishop Sogaro suggests, because the climate is good there." We could estab-
lish a novitiate there by the Red Sea. But the Propagation of the Faith should
not hold anything against the Salesians. Father Francis Dalmazzo should
explain to Commendatore Malvano, in an academic way, that there is an
immense number of Italians who live immorally in South America,
Patagonia, the Pampas, Argentina, Chile, and the Ancud Islands,3 to make
him understand what we are doing and why we are in need of a subsidy."
Not without some decision, the council approved De Robilant's pro-
2 He alluded jocularly to someone capable of negotiating with prudence.
3 He meant the archipelago of Chiloe, of which Ancud is the most active harbor, in southern Chile.

14.8 Page 138

▲back to top
110
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
posal, but on condition that things proceed slowly, little by little, as soon
as it might be possible.
Cardinal John Simeoni, the new prefect of the Propagation of the
Faith, had apparently inherited a certain mistrust toward the Salesians'
missionary ability from Cardinal Alexander Franchi, his predecessor. He
even kissed Don Bosco's hand and addressed him familiarly as "you", but
since he opposed Bishop Sogaro's wish to become a Salesian, Don Bosco
saw in it an indication of that mistrust. Nevertheless, as Don Bosco said
at the time, Archbishop Dominic Jacobini, secretary to the above men-
tioned Congregation, "is a true friend of ours, entirely on our side and it
was thanks to him that the Cardinal Prefect wrote on February 26, 1887
to Don Bosco, "I was very glad to hear that you are willing to send priests
of your Congregation to Egypt to open a school to provide a Catholic edu-
cation for the children of the Italian settlement. Anxious that this project
be carried out as soon as possible, I would like your Reverence to direct-
ly contact the Vicar Apostolic, Bishop Anacletus Chicaro, since he has
always been most committed to have such a school in order to save Italian
children from the dangers of idleness and corruption, which are found
there almost everywhere."
In this way both civil and ecclesiastic authorities, the former in its
ambition to extend Italian influence abroad, the latter to extend the king-
dom of God, came together in this wholesome endeavor. But in view of the
friction which kept them apart, everything had been done without any
mutual agreement, and from the Italian side without the initiative of the
government hostile to the Church, but only thanks to the enlightened good
will of the cabinet minister, who was a Piedmontese. He had assigned a
million lire to subsidize the mission out of his secret resources. However,
as it was discovered later through a really dependable source of the
Robilant family Crispi, had disposed of that sum, once the minister was
disposed of. Father Michael Rua sent the Salesians to Egypt ten years later,
when the house at Alexandria was founded. Cairo had to wait until 1925.
Another situation toward the end of May called us back to Rome.
During Don Bosco's absence from Turin, the Salesians had been gladdened
by some joyous news. The Congregation had been left without a cardinal
protector since July 25, 1885, when Cardinal Lawrence Nina had died. Don
Bosco had asked the Holy Father graciously to entrust this office to
Cardinal Laurenzi, who was informed of his wish and his application. But
the cardinal told the Pope that he had decided not to accept it, and wrote as
much to the Saint in a very humble letter, expressing esteem for both him

14.9 Page 139

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help of Christians...
111
and his Congregation. At last after eight months, with a note from the
Secretary of State dated April 17, the Holy Father appointed his vicar in
Rome, Cardinal Lucido Maria Parocchi, as protector of the Salesians. The
prefect general, Father Celestine Durando, sent a telegram to His Eminence
in Don Bosco's name upon receipt of the auspicious news, conveying to
him thanks and promises. The Cardinal replied likewise, in a telegram that
"to the most noble sentiments expressed to him," he would have responded
"with a solicitude worthy of Don Bosco." In his turn, as soon as he was
informed about it, the Saint wrote to his Eminence from Barcelona,
expressing his gratitude and great joy. He received the following reply:
Rome, April 29, 1886
To the Most Reverend Superior General:
I attribute to the charity of your Reverence and of your
beloved sons the joy felt over my appointment as Protector of the
Salesian Congregation, and am grateful for it.
Truly, when one is already burdened by so many other duties,
it is no easy task to take the place of the late, lamented Cardinal
Nina, a cardinal of so great and so many good qualities. This cer-
tainly would have discouraged many others besides me.
But the prayers of the revered Don Bosco, and of the exem-
plary priests gathered around him under the banner of Saint
Francis de Sales give me confidence that the cause will not be
damaged, nor the welfare of the Salesians impaired, by the weak-
ness of the appointed protector.
With this confidence, I again happily shoulder this burden, as
I appeal to the prayers of both the superior and his subordinates.
Most humbly at your service,
L.M. Parocchi
Cardinal Protector4
4 Lucido Maria Parocchi, born at Mantua, August 13, 1833, attended elementary and secondary school in his
home town seminary. He was sent to Rome to study theology at the Gregorian University, then returned to Mantua
to teach moral theology, canon law, and history to the seminarians. He became pastor of the church of Sts. Gervase
and Protase. In 1871 Pius IX appointed him bishop of Pavia, and 1877 archbishop of Bologna; but in both sees the
Italian government denied him the exequatur, and so he was forced to live in the seminary on a subsidy from the
Pope instead of what that State ought to have provided. In the consistory of July 22, 1872, Pius IX made him a car-
dinal, and in 1882 Leo XIII summoned him to Rome, choosing him as his vicar general for the Holy City in 1884.
In 1889 he was promoted from cardinal-priest to cardinal-bishop, presiding over the see of Albano. When sickness
obliged him to relinquish the vicariate in 1896, he assumed the more peaceful office of vice-chancellor of the Holy
Roman Church. He died in December 1902.

14.10 Page 140

▲back to top
112
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
This letter was addressed:
To the Reverend Superior General of the Salesians, John Bosco (Spain),
Barcelona, Sarria'.
After Don Bosco's return, Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda had occasion to
mention this matter in his correspondence with Cardinal Lucido M.
Parocchi who wrote to him most cordially on May 29: "I am all the happi-
er about this appointment as protector, since in a certain sense, it enables
me to share in the efforts of this truly apostolic man, this miracle of char-
ity, the superior of the Salesians, Don Bosco." That same month, the new
protector publicly expressed what he felt about Don Bosco and the
Salesians at the meeting held for the Roman Cooperators on the feast of
Mary Help of Christians in the convent of the Lady Oblates at Tor de'
Specchi. He first regretted that the meeting was not graced by the presence
of"the most resplendent jewel: who on other similar occasions had brought
luster to the meetings of the Salesian Cooperators, that "that venerable
apostle of modern charity, the exemplary and indefatigable Don Bosco"
was not there, and who would have answered so many questions "with that
lovable smile which is that of a brother and an apostle, and with the tones
of one who is both friend and father, benevolent to all." Then he analyzed
the work which the Salesians had done, explaining how its very birth and
development was all to be attributed to the faith and charity of the man of
God. After illustrating these two things, he appealed to mothers of fami-
lies that their faith-inspired charity might lead them to cooperate in so
important an undertaking. He asked for contributions to the construction
of the Sacred Heart hospice of Rome, and to the support of boys who
would grow up to stand as the hope for both religion and for heaven.5
Don Bosco's frail health did not keep him from pursuing one ofhis most
cherished objectives: the development of the Salesian Cooperators. During
the last ten years of his life, one of his concerns was to increase the number
of his Cooperators, consolidating the Pious Union by drawing into it out-
standing people. In May, he sent the diploma of Cooperator, together with a
collection ofthe Salesian Bulletin, to every bishop in Italy to whom it had not
been sent already. It was almost as ifthis were his farewell gesture toward the
Italian Episcopate, on whose behalf he had labored in critical times and with
whom he wanted his Congregation to be indissolubly linked. He received
fifty replies between May 14 and July 19, among them, three from Cardinals
5See Appendix, doc. 25.

15 Pages 141-150

▲back to top

15.1 Page 141

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
113
Melchers, Louis Jacobini and Capecelatro. The pious bishop of Capua, who
was also the learned librarian of the Roman Church, considered it "not only
an honor but a genuine spiritual privilege" to be enrolled as a Salesian
Cooperator. The saintly bishops thanked Don Bosco and asked him to pray
for them, often expressing their hopes that his sons would get to work in their
dioceses, which by their description, were in a sad religious condition. 6
On July 2, the Superior Council first discussed the most convenient
system ofmailing the Salesian Bulletin and the best probable way to organ-
ize the Cooperators. Don Bosco spoke as follows: "The Bulletin in not
merely our principal tool but is the tool essential for the Congregation. Our
Cooperators represent an unsinkable support system. So we have to think
how best they should be organized. Do not be hasty, but act with patience
in such matters. There is a big difference between appointing leaders and
finalizing the whole procedure of the organization. We should proceed
slowly. If we can promote the Bulletin and the Association of Cooperators
with thoroughness and regularity, our Congregation will never want for
material assistance." At the time the Bulletin had a circulation of forty
thousand copies. The annual costs for printing and mailing, without con-
sidering the costs of the personal upkeep, amounted to twenty-five thou-
sand lire. During those ten years, the Bulletin had an income of nine hun-
dred thousand lire. The first step taken in organizing the Cooperators was
to establish Chapters in every parish. The pastor would be asked to suggest
someone suitable for the office of leader. A director was also to be
appointed, generally a canon delegated by the bishop, in bigger cities
where there were several Chapters. In doing all this, it was necessary to
avoid two difficulties: one of being too aggressive, and the other of under-
mining the local charitable contributions. This was the reason why Don
Bosco recommended to proceed with calmness and prudence.
The prelates already mentioned belonged to dioceses quite distant
from Turin. They had written to Don Bosco with the firm belief that he
was still in excellent health and could continue his personal activities with
efficiency. However, we knew that Don Bosco's strength was deteriorat-
ing. At certain times, he was so overwhelmed that he was unable to speak.
His presence of mind, however, never left him. Once when he was having
difficulty breathing, he said with a laugh, "Who knows where to find in
Turin a good manufacturer of bellows? I could use them for breathing."
On the feast of Mary Help of Christians, when he was practically breath-
6Toe replies are published in the Appendix, doc. 26 (A, B. C, D).

15.2 Page 142

▲back to top
114
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
less, barely able to stand on his feet, and as the crowd pressed around him,
he turned to his secretary with an air of mystery and whispered into his
ear, "Would it be all right to give them a couple of punches, out of devo-
tion?" One evening, when Charles Viglietti was accompanying him to his
room, he expressed the fear that he might have taken off too many blan-
kets and wondered whether Don Bosco would feel cold during the night.
"Oh! If I do, you can put my shoes on to keep my feet warm," he said.
These are small things, if you think of it, but they reveal his habitual inner
serenity, which never left him despite both physical ailments from within
and pressures from without.
In the afternoon of June 7, he told Charles Viglietti to have the coach
ready, because he wished to resume the daily outings prescribed by the
doctor. That same evening, they rode along via Rivoli. When they had
passed the customs office, he got off the coach to walk a little. He talked
about various matters, among them about those who hold the office of
treasurer in religious congregations, that is, about those who, as he
expressed it, play the role of Judas in the school, remarking that very often
such people came to a bad end by betraying their trust. Exactly during
those days the sad example given by the financial administrator of the
Brothers of the Christian Schools was bandied around. "That was why,
from the beginning ofmy career, I vowed I would never hold any money
in my pockets," he said. "I know how to use it as soon as it comes into my
possession. I am always full of debts, but we nevertheless manage to keep
on going."
On another occasion, when speaking again of financial administra-
tion, he made this observation: "Never assign to the office of administra-
tor of our finances anyone boarding in our house who was formerly
wealthy, or came from a noble family, or anyone who once held some
high office or position in society, but later lost everything. Use them
instead only as helpers or as secretaries."
There are some incidents in the life of Don Bosco in which irrational
creatures managed to deal familiarly with the Saint. On one of his daily
walks in the company of Father John Baptist Lemoyne, a sparrow flew in
front of him and began hopping along on the ground. Then it spread its
wings in flight and perched on his right shoulder. It flew off again, cir-
cling in the air, and then perched this time on his left shoulder. Finally it
soared high in flight and disappeared.
As we read in the life of other Saints, he too looked upon animals, the
creatures of God, with a kindly eye. One day in November 1887, the buzz

15.3 Page 143

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
115
of a fly was clearly heard during dinner. Don Bosco asked what the noise
was. Someone went to the window and told him that a spider had seized
a fly and was trapping it into its web.
"Set it free, set it free, poor little thing!" Don Bosco exclaimed anxiously.
"Oh! Let it be and let us wait and see what happens," someone answered.
"No, no! I do not want that.. .If you do not set it free, I will. It upsets
me too much."
Although he was exhausted and in need of someone's support, he
acted as though he wanted to get up and do it. But the fly was liberated
immediately to make him happy.
He had trouble even during sleep. On certain nights he dreamt about
monsters attacking him, and he saw cats that turned into lions and snakes
that turned into demons. One night he shouted at length, calling on
Charles Viglietti now and then. Viglietti, who was asleep in the adjoining
room, was hesitant at first about waking him; but then, being afraid that
the shouts and excitement might harm him, entered his room and woke
him up. "Thank you, dear Viglietti," Don Bosco said, "you rendered me
an excellent service. I have terrifying dreams which wear me out!"
A welcome visit was paid him on June 21 by the Salesians and the
two hundred and thirty boys from Bargo San Martino School on a trip as
a reward from their superiors for their commendable conduct throughout
the school year. They walked through the streets of the town lined up by
fours and people admired their discipline and behavior. At the Oratory
their docility and behavior were singled out. Don Bosco saw them all
together in the study hall, where he listened to some of their speeches. He
answered their affectionate greetings with great tenderness, telling them
that he had great affection for their school, which had been his second
foundation. Referring to that outing, Father Joseph Lazzero wrote: 7 "The
Bargo San Martino school is ever flourishing".
If the following Thursday had not been the feast of Corpus Christi,
they would have chosen that day for their outing. However, that occasion
did not prevent the oratory from celebrating Don Bosco's name day. The
superiors felt that Don Bosco wanted the feast of Saint John to be cele-
brated with greater solemnity than usual that year. They understood one of
his reasons for wanting this, but they discovered the other reason only later
on. Since the new system of having two directors had been established at
the Oratory, things were not progressing as it had been expected, especial-
7 Letter to Bp. Cagliero, Turin (July 5?) 1886.

15.4 Page 144

▲back to top
116
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ly among the students. A pleasant family feast which would bring the boys
closer to both Don Bosco and their superiors was just what was needed to
restore the former family spirit. His other reason was that there were for-
eign personalities in the house who had already promised Don Bosco that
they would be present. He was anxious to arrange for a celebration as
solemn as possible to please his guests and give them joy, besides acquaint-
ing them about one of the characteristic aspects of his work: the happy
family life of the Salesian houses. When this intention ofthe Saint became
known, nothing was spared to respond to it all the way and, according to
witnesses, everything was wonderfully successful and satisfactory.
At two o'clock on the eve of the feast day, when the house was
already festively decorated, someone who had not been expected at all
suddenly appeared at the Oratory. This was the president of the Peruvian
Republic and his son. Since he was on his way to Paris he wished to
employ the brief stopover in Turin by calling on Don Bosco and visiting
the Oratory. The cleric Viglietti, who spoke Spanish fluently, acted as
guide. Father and son were very enthusiastic and said they were anxious
to come again and see everything at greater leisure. Meanwhile, they
asked Don Bosco with affectionate insistence to think of founding a
house in their own country. The Saint was already known in Peru because
of D'Espiney's biography, which had been translated by Father Louis
Torra in 1884. The general interest in Peru, as in other South American
republics, was directed towards the vocational technical schools estab-
lished for the sons of the working class. The Salesians arrived in Lima
three years after the death of the Saint.
When the Peruvians left, two more guests who were eagerly expect-
ed arrived: Mr. Joachim de Font, the secretary of the Catholic Association
of Barcelona and Count de Villeneuve Flayosc, president of the agricul-
tural associations of southern France. These two gentlemen sat on either
side of Don Bosco during the customary academic entertainment on the
eve of his name day, since they were representing their countries. The
most important feature of the program was the presentation by Father
John Lemoyne of Mama Margaret's life, written by him.. The author
accompanied the presentation with a sonnet he had written in which he
described the book as the fairest blossom in a bouquet of flowers he was
offering to Don Bosco for his name day, a bouquet consisting of the ever
fragrant virtues of his holy mother.8
8 Appendix, doc. 27.

15.5 Page 145

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
117
On the 24th, Don Bosco said Mass at the Altar of Saint Peter. During
the morning hours he received a delegation of past pupils who presented
him with a red and silver brocade vestment. The mathematician, James
Belmonte, was spokesman for the group. In his speech which was later
printed,9 he recalled memories from bygone days: "Every past pupil cher-
ishes the beloved memories ofthe days lived under the paternal guidance of
our dearly beloved Don Bosco. Now that they are grown men, his blessed
memory comes to them to assist them when, at times, they are over-
whelmed by difficulties when they have to face conflicting circumstances.
For it was Don Bosco who in their younger years, taught them by word and
example how to be steadfast in their work, their resolutions and their
Christian generosity. How many of them, not to say all of them, consider
the time spent in this atmosphere of peace and piety, of study and work, as
the very best in their lives! The memory of their youth is perennially linked
with the image oftheir affectionate superior who left so indelible a mark on
their entire existence. The numbers of those who, now grown to manhood,
are nostalgic about those happy days spent under the guidance of this
incomparable Father, are increasing. The numbers of pupils who every year
scatter all over the world once their studies have been completed, or once
they have learned their trade, have assured us that there is by now no coun-
try where one does not hear people talk of Don Bosco." Don Bosco replied
with warm affection and with tears of fatherly gratitude.
He then went downstairs to the common dining room, followed by his
guests and the members of the council. The final academic entertainment,
the second one which took place before a large audience, was filled with
song, music, and declamations and was extremely entertaining. The
Catholic Workers Association ofTurin enrolled both Villeneuve and de Font
as honorary members. 10 An impressive laurel wreath, wonderfully illumi-
nated, which carried the names of all the houses founded by Don Bosco on
its branches, was presented. At the end of the celebration, the Saint had to
content himselfwith merely thanking everybody and greeting them all with
an all-embracing gesture of his arms and a smile of ineffable tenderness.
On this occasion the cardinal was unable to attend because he was
busy with the celebration of Corpus Christi. However, toward five
o'clock, he did call on Don Bosco and stayed with him for two hours.
9 Ne! di onomastico de/ Reverendissimo D. Giovanni Bosco gli antichi allievi dell 'Oratorio di S. Francesco di
Sales (Turin: Salesiana), pp. 6-7.
IO The Board of the Barcelona Association addressed a grateful and affectionate letter to Don Bosco, thank-
ing him for the welcome extended to its secretary. (See Appendix, doc. 28.)

15.6 Page 146

▲back to top
118
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Figuring out the time required for mail delivery, the Salesians of
South America had mailed their letters ahead of time and they arrived at
the right time. It is moving to read those truly filial lines, but we would
have to repeat things already said elsewhere if we were to give a sample
of them. One can see how the memory of Don Bosco was kept alive in
their hearts, and it was good enough to hold them all united, to encourage
them in the face of hardship, and to spur them on to a holy rivalry in their
apostolate! God creates some chosen persons to be influential not only in
word and deed, but he also endows them with personal charm to win over
the affection of their subordinates and collaborators.
It seemed that even Mary Help of Christians in heaven was pleased to
enhance the joy of that day. Father Faustino Confort6la, the former direc-
tor of the house of Florence and at that time transferred to Rome, was
about to die because of a "verticolitis" intestinal obstruction. On the 23rd,
a telegram arrived imploring a blessing and prayers for him. Don Bosco
sent a telegram telling him that he was praying and ordering prayers for
him. On the morning of the 24th, another telegram came from Father
Dalmazzo worded as follows: "Praised be Saint John. After your blessing,
Father Confort6la seems to have come back to life. Happy name day!"
The doctor who had already given him up for dead saw him standing by
his bed. The doctor exclaimed, "This is something that science cannot
explain!" At that moment, Don Bosco received word of another incident
in which the hand of Mary Help of Christians seemed discernible. A fear-
ful eruption of Mount Etna had brought terror to the large population liv-
ing peacefully on the slopes of the famous volcano. The locality most
directly threatened was Nicolosi, a community of about four thousand
people. It was estimated that the burning lava was streaming down the
slope at the rate of fifty to seventy meters an hour. Pinewoods, chestnut
groves, and cultivated lots were all flooded, burnt, and destroyed. In the
face of this terrible catastrophe, the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians
wrote Don Bosco from both Catania and Agira, begging him to suggest
something that might avert the danger. Don Bosco sent word that they
were to scatter medals of Mary Help of Christians immediately through-
out the area and that, meanwhile, he was praying and sending his bless-
ing. The Sisters brought the medals to the pastor; he scattered as many of
them and as high as possible. A wonderful event! The medals set the fur-
thermost boundary of the molten stream, which advanced no further.
After a certain delay, the Sisters informed Don Bosco about it. The news-
papers had already published a telegraphic announcement through the

15.7 Page 147

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
119
Stefani News Agency: "The lava came within three hundred feet of the
village, then stopped short on the slope near the town." It must be borne
in mind that the molten torrent of lava "suspended on the slope" was still
in what is known as liquid form and it was constantly fed by the contin-
uing eruptions. Scientists declared that Nicolosi was irrevocably con-
demned to be destroyed. Even the violently anti-clerical Gazzetta di
Catania carried a dispatch which specified the area in which the flow of
lava had stopped, and described the phenomenon by its proper name,
wording it as follows: "Lava branched off at Altarelli, sparing them
unscathed. Miracle." Today this petrified mass of heaped lava still stands
as an everlasting memory of that miracle. 11
The friends from Barcelona did not forget Don Bosco. Fresh evidence
of this was seen after his name day. The Pascual brothers were among his
fondest friends. Now Polycarp, the youngest brother, had married after
the Saint's departure and set out on his honeymoon. On his way home he
passed through Turin and on June 26 paid a pleasant surprise visit to Don
Bosco accompanied by his bride. Since the feast of Saint Aloysius was
being celebrated at the Oratory the following day, he attended the dinner
party together with several other gentlemen. He heard some of the
Oratory music and the repetition of the hymn composed for the occasion
of the name day by Father John Baptist Lemoyne which had been set to
music by maestro Brother Joseph Dogliani. He left Turin on the 29th.
Charles Viglietti went to the railway station to see him off in the name of
Don Bosco and Father Michael Rua. Some eight to fifteen letters arrived
for Don Bosco every day from Spain.
Not wanting to disappoint one hundred and fifty honest working
men, Don Bosco underwent a considerable inconvenience on the 29th,
considering his physical ailments. The chapter of the Catholic Workers'
Association of Turin was celebrating its tenth anniversary of existence
and got permission to hold its fraternal banquet at the Oratory. Naturally,
Don Bosco was invited to preside at it. Although the hot weather
increased his discomfort, he could not find it in his heart to say no.
Disguising his ailments, he gave everyone present the impression that he
was quite well. At the end of the meal, toasts were raised, to which Don
Bosco listened calmly, though he did not have enough strength to reply to
them. However, when the banquet was over, the members of the associa-
tion went to him individually and heard a few kind words from his lips.
11 The two telegrams were also published on June 18 by L 'Unita cattolica.

15.8 Page 148

▲back to top
120
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
During the year of his canonization, there was much talk here and
there about whether or not Don Bosco had been a Franciscan Tertiary. His
name does appear in an old record-book but his name does not feature in
the official records, possibly because it was inadvertently omitted. In
1886, the Franciscans of Saint Anthony felt that they ought to amend the
situation and sent him a diploma of enrollment dated July 1, qualifying
him as the Patriarch of the Salesians. The document was accompanied by
a letter dated June 28, in which Father Candido, director of the Sacred
Third Order wrote: "Here is the document which formally declares you a
Franciscan Tertiary Brother ofthe Congregation of Saint Thomas. I imag-
ine that you recall having received the habit and made your regular pro-
fession, even though you may not recall the exact time. In the event that
you are uncertain, it would be as well that you do so now, since taking the
habit and profession are indispensable to enjoy all its spiritual benefits. In
this case, I would be pleased at your request to come to your room to see
that this is done." This Father must have already spoken with Don Bosco
on the subject prior to this, for he added: "Meanwhile, thank you from the
bottom of my heart for the paternal welcome extended to me, and for join-
ing our seraphic sodality." It is evident that Don Bosco had confirmed his
enrollment in the Order ab immemorabili.12
He received a very important visitor the evening of July 5. Prince
Czartoryski and his son called at the Oratory the day they arrived in Turin
and were invited to dinner at noon on the following day. To honor his
guests, Don Bosco called upon several members of the Turin aristocracy,
among them Prince Prospero Balbo. Prince Balbo demurred, offering as
a reason for declining the invitation his own hardness of hearing which
prevented him from taking part in any conversation. "But I need you,"
Don Bosco insisted, "I want you to entertain the Czartoryski princes."
That name reminded the old count about his former comrade-at-
arms. During the siege of Peschiera in 1848, a legion of Polish volunteers,
under the command of Prince Ladislaus Czartoryski, father of August,
had fought side by side with the Piedmontese. It was there that the two
had met, both lieutenants in the artillery at that time. The desire to see his
old comrade once again made the count forget his deafness. Their meet-
ing could not have been more cordial or friendly. Their exchange of rec-
ollections of glorious bygone days at table filled a good share of the gen-
12 It is also known that Pius X became a Franciscan Tertiary when he was pastor of Salzano, but nothing more,
since there are no documents available. See V. Facchinetti, L 'anima di Pio decimo (Milan: Vitae Pensiero, 1935), p. 371.

15.9 Page 149

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
121
eral conversation. Don Bosco sat listening until, seizing an opportunity,
he too began talking of his battles, this time battles sustained against the
enemies of his undertakings, against the enemy of souls, and against his
creditors. August, who listened with interest, asked him whether he was
thinking of sending Salesians to Poland, as well.
"Something ought to be done," Prince Ladislaus said, "to prevent the
corruption of youth. When morality disappears, so does patriotism."
"Certainly, Don Bosco would be happy to be in Poland, for he would
find many vocations there," his son said.
"We will come, we will come to your country too," Don Bosco said
firmly, after hesitating for a moment's reflection.
"But when?" came the question.
"As soon as we have suitable personnel," he replied. "The language dif-
ficulties will not be so easy to overcome, but we will arrange for that too."
After a moment of silence, Father John Baptist Francesia turned to
Prince August in his simple, teasing manner. "Look, Your Highness, why
don't you become a Salesian, so that Don Bosco may open a house in
Poland immediately."
There were smiles, an exchange of a few words on the subject, and
then the talk turned to other things. But three people at the table contin-
ued to think about the suggestion: Don Bosco, Prince Ladislaus, and his
son. The father had known Don Bosco in Paris at the Lambert palace, as
we have already reported, but he had never visited any Salesian house. He
had thought that the Salesian congregation was an excessively humble
institution. Inflexible in his determination to deny his son permission to
become a Salesian, he had agreed to go with him to Turin to speak with
Don Bosco and inspect his house at close range, but certainly not with
any idea of talking about a vocation.
After dinner, the three of them retired for a confidential talk. The father
explained the family projects for the future of his son August, and asked the
Saint for his enlightened opinion. Though Don Bosco had no doubts what-
soever about the young man's vocation, he only repeated what he had
already written to him several times: namely, that he should prepare himself
for his future life, so that he might live up to the legitimate expectations of
his family and of his native country, Poland. But he did add:
"Yet, I believe that if it is obvious that the will of God conflicts with
the wishes of Your Excellency, you should not offer any opposition."
"There is no doubt as to that," the father answered. "In fact, I would
be delighted if I had another son who would become a priest."

15.10 Page 150

▲back to top
122
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"It would be a very good thing," Don Bosco said. "Anyone belonging
to so influential a family could do much for the Church and for his coun-
try. Anyway, may the holy will of God be done in all things."
Both father and son were pleased with Don Bosco when they left him.
The former had formed an excellent opinion of Don Bosco, but felt sure
that in the end, his son August would bow to his paternal will. The latter
was delighted that his father had revised his opinion of Don Bosco, and
came away from the interview determined to follow the advice of the
Saint. And so back home at Sieniawa he applied himself industriously to
his business, transacting important financial matters on behalf of his
father, holding high the traditions of his family. Prince Ladislaus was
overjoyed. But how many times in this world do fathers propose and God
disposes regarding the destiny of their children!
The heat of summer was draining Don Bosco's strength continuous-
ly. He was also troubled by symptoms of dysentery, so he agreed to the
proposal that he move to Valsalice where the temperature remains cool
even in the heart of summer, save for the noonday period. He went there
the evening of July 7, with Viglietti. It had been hoped that he would
return to Pinerolo, as he had done two years previously. The Bishop said
he would have been delighted to have him at the villa. Don Bosco hesi-
tated considerably at first. Then when he finally decided, he arranged to
stay at Valsalice until the 15th, because he did not want to be absent from
the two annual meetings of past pupils.
While at Valsalice he received two gracious letters from French
prelates. That year, the Salesian printing shop of Nice had put out a
French translation of his book The Catholic in the World. 13 Bishop Dabert,
bishop of Perigueux and Sarlat, had received a complimentary copy and
wrote to say he had found the book excellent from every point of view,
both for its sound exposition and historic reliability, as well as for its sim-
plicity and, at times, even for its familiar style which enhanced the effec-
tiveness of the proofs and the exactness of its doctrine. The other letter
came from Rennes, where the archbishop was that same Bishop Place
who had been the bishop of Marseilles when the Salesians had first gone
to that town, and who had then been made cardinal by Leo XIII at the
Consistory of June 7. Don Bosco had written him a letter of congratula-
tions, to which His Eminence replied, addressing the Saint as his friend
13 Le catholique dans le monde (Nice: Patronage St.-Pierre, 1886). This is the translation of fl cattolico nel
secolo, which Don Bosco published as the first three numbers of the Catholic Readings in 1883.

16 Pages 151-160

▲back to top

16.1 Page 151

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help of Christians...
123
and apologizing for the delay in answering him, saying, "You know well
enough my former sentiments which remain the same regarding yourself
and the Salesian family, so you may well imagine how welcome your con-
gratulations were among all the testimonials and wishes I have been for-
tunate enough to receive." In closing he requested very deferentially to be
remembered in Don Bosco' s prayers. 14
His brief vacation at Valsalice is linked to the memory of an incident
which leans towards the miraculous. An authentic account of the incident
is found in our archives. A wealthy farmer from Rosignano Monferrato,
George Caprioglio, had a daughter who for some months had been in the
insane asylum of Alessandria. He called on Don Bosco at Valsalice on
July 10, to put the case before him and implore his help. Don Bosco
ordered him to recite certain prayers with his family every day until the
feast of All Saints. Mr. Caprioglio did as he was told and informed every-
one: "Don Bosco has promised that the grace will be forthcoming."
Despite his confidence, he became impatient to know the outcome of
such a long period of prayer and went to Alessandria on October 22 to
have definite news about his daughter. But he returned home upset
because he had not been able to obtain from the doctor a reassuring word.
However, convinced that Don Bosco was speaking the truth, he kept on
praying as he had done before. And lo and behold! On October 29 he
received a letter informing him that his daughter was completely restored
to sanity and asking him to get at once to Alessandria to take her home.
Her father hurriedly went to Alessandria and found her perfectly normal
so much so that on the eve of All Saints' Day she wanted to receive the
sacraments at Alessandria to thank God for her recovery.
Soon the change of climate showed its beneficial effects, for when
Don Bosco went back to the Oratory on July 11 and 15 to be with the past
pupils, he was able to speak to them at the end of the dinners on both
occasions. Fortunately, his brief addresses were transcribed and represent
the only record we have of this twofold festivity. A few Frenchmen were
present at the dinner of the past pupils. This is what Don Bosco said:
"I would like to convey to you a few words also because I am not sure
that I shall be with you next year. I would be very happy, indeed, to cele-
brate this happy day in your company again and again, but the troubles of
my old age warn me that I must not be over confident. I thank you for hav-
14 Appendix, doc. 29.

16.2 Page 152

▲back to top
124
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing come to dine with me, as I also thank these gentlemen whose friend-
ship brought them here to us from France. Not all of my good friends
could come here today, my dear children, because of distance and because
of their many commitments. But when you see them, please tell them that
in you who were here, I could see them and that in thanking you, I
thanked them for the affection that they continue to feel for me. Tell them
that Don Bosco is still willing to share his bread with them, because it
does not belong to Don Bosco, but to Divine Providence. Don Bosco
loves you all in Jesus Christ because you love Him, and I hope that Our
Lord will grant us the grace of living to see better days. Don Bosco will
always pray for you; and please help me with your prayers, so that we can
set our hand to new undertakings, and continue those we have begun. See
how good Divine Providence has been to us! Today there are thousands
and thousands of young people living in our houses; and they are certain-
ly not fed only crickets and flowers. And yet from the early days of our
Oratory, we never wanted for bread. Rather, our resources have grown
hand-in-hand with our needs. I assure you that our undertakings will con-
tinue to prosper under the wings of a divine and adorable Providence. You
and your children and your children's children will witness and delight in
our fate and fortune and will share in them. Let us be faithful to our holy
religion, for then everyone will be obliged to respect and love us. No one
will have cause to dislike us, for charity is a bond which unites all hearts.
I promise you that I will go on loving you as a brother and father, until
our love will one day be rewarded when we hear those sweet words, 'Enter
into the joy of your Lord, for you have obeyed my Holy Law'."
Some twenty laymen joined the priests-past pupils, for they had been
unable to attend their own meeting the previous Sunday. From what Don
Bosco said, it is easy to understand the themes which had been broached in
the toasts previously given. Here he expresses some highly noteworthy ideas:
"I am delighted at what has been said. I have heard and enjoyed your
words and your statements. The Reverend Pastor of the church of the Great
Mother of God said that no one can surpass the love the past pupils of the
Oratory feel for me! The engineer, Mr. Buffa assures me that our
Cooperator friends are second to none in their love for me, and that this
love felt by thousands and thousands of people knows no limits. Now it is
my turn to say who it is I love the most. Tell me. This is my hand; which
of my five fingers do I love the most? Which of these could I do without?
Certainly, I would not do without any of them because all five of them are
equally dear and necessary to me. Therefore, I can only say that I love you

16.3 Page 153

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
125
all, all of you without any difference in degree or measure. There are many
things I would like to say now about my sons and the Salesian Cooperators.
"The proposal made by the reverend pastor of the church of the Great
Mother of God as an invitation to you to work for further growth of the
Union of Salesian Cooperators is a very fine idea, because the
Cooperators are the mainstay ofthe works of God, channelled through the
Salesians....The Supreme Pontiff Leo XIII is not only our first
Cooperator, but our first active collaborator. It is enough that you look at
the facade of the Church of the Sacred Heart! It will tell you that the work
of the Cooperators and of the Pope has combined to shake so many
Christians out of the listlessness into which they had fallen, and spread
out the vigor of charity. Such an act today is of an exceptional timeliness
as the Pope himself has said. Could any one man alone have accomplished
what we have accomplished? No. There is no one who could have done it.
It was not Don Bosco. It was the hand of God who availed itself of the
Cooperators! Listen! You have just said that the Association of Salesian
Cooperators is beloved of many people, and I can add that it will spread
in every country, wherever Christianity has penetrated. A time will come
when the name of Cooperator will be synonymous with that of a true
Christian. The hand of God upholds it! The Cooperators will be those
summoned to promote the spirit of Catholicism. This may be a Utopian
ideal on my part, yet I cling to it. The fiercer the attack on the Holy See,
the higher the Cooperators will exalt it. The more unbelief shall increase
everywhere, the more the Cooperators will uphold on high the torch of
their effective faith."
Taking leave of these dear friends of his, Don Bosco left that evening
with Father John Baptist Lemoyne and Charles Viglietti for Pinerolo. The
rector of that seminary had come to pick up Don Bosco and escort him
there. The bishop was waiting for him when he arrived with a princely
carriage lent him by a gentleman of the town. Delighted to have the
Servant of God with him once again, the bishop had had rooms prepared
for Don Bosco and his two secretaries at his villa in Saint Maurice. The
sudden change to that high altitude caused Don Bosco a somewhat agi-
tated night. He had a long dream, of which he remembered nothing the
following day, except that he had been summoned in great haste to the
railway station barely in time to catch the train, and that he had then
arrived somewhere where a big battle was taking place, and had sudden-
ly found himself in the midst of the fray.
The pastor informed Don Bosco that another sort of dream which

16.4 Page 154

▲back to top
126
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
he did not dream personally, but in which he played a part, had a very
beneficial effect on a worthy person a few days later. A former bene-
factress, Mrs. Jerome Verdona of Gavi, who had for many years given
lodging and hospitality both to the Salesians and to the Daughters of
Mary Help of Christians, asked Don Bosco to send her a Salesian. She
wished to let him know of her last will and testament, since she felt
her end was near at hand. Father Francis Cerruti was sent to her. Some
time later, she became unstable in mind, as well as infirm in body.
The doctors pronounced her insane. She would not even wish to
receive communion any longer. She grew sulky, expressing grief and
dejection whenever she was able to say a few words. She could not
stay still for five minutes, nor would she remain seated in any one
place. She had been in this sorry condition for about two months when
some friends of hers recommended her plight to Don Bosco. The
evening of July 19, after going to bed, she fell into a peaceful slumber
which she had not done for a long time She dreamt that she saw both
Mary Help of Christians and Don Bosco beside her comforting her.
When she awakened she summoned her maid to call for a priest,
because she wished to receive communion. She improved physically
and mentally for a few more years, devoutly performing her religious
devotions until she died a serene death and went to receive the reward
of her charitable deeds.
The long letters he wrote from the bishop's villa clearly demonstrate
how the air at Pinerolo was beneficial to his health. One was addressed to
his benefactors at San Nicolas de los Arroyos and its original is reli-
giously treasured there in the home of the worthy Montaldo family.
Turin, July 25, 1886
"To my well-deserving and charitable Cooperators, to all
their relatives and friends residing in the town of San Nicolas de
los Arroyos in America, and its environs.
Your religion and your charity, kind friends, both ladies and
gentlemen, is well known in America and especially in Europe,
because of the continued patronage you give our beloved children
who live among you all. They very willingly left our country to get
to you and carry out their sacred ministry for the glory of God and
the spiritual benefit of your souls, and particularly for the benefit
of youth. This was recommended to them particularly before they
departed by one who loved them dearly in our Lord Jesus Christ.

16.5 Page 155

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
127
I know that you are helping them, and what little they have
already accomplished is due entirely to your charity. Continue
your charitable work and I will go on praying for you so that our
Lord may multiply his graces for all your undertakings and your
families. Your good deeds were reported to our Holy Father Leo
XIII who was delighted by what he heard.
'Give them the assurance of my particular benevolence,' he
told me. 'Tell them that I bless them all from the bottom of my
heart and that I grant them a special indulgence to be shared by
all the Cooperators, their families, and any deceased relatives
who might need prayers for their sufferings in Purgatory.'
You are aware that my Salesians do not own any temporal for-
tunes, their wealth is your piety and your charity. Your most ven-
erated Archbishop Frederick Aneyros, Monsignor Peter
Ceccarelli, the curate and vicar at San Nicolas, are the ones who
encouraged us to reach you; and we place all our confidence in
them and in you.
If God grants me to live long enough, I hope to write to you
again, but this is uncertain because I have grown very old and am
barely able to write and it is still more unlikely that my writing be
understood. But I hopefully rely on your prayers and on the good
news I hope to receive from you whom I love in Jesus Christ, and
for whom every day, I have a special memento at the altar of God.
God bless us, and may the Holy Virgin the Help of Christians
guide us all safely along the path to Heaven.
Your most affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco
He remembered Vincent Levrot, the architect and generous benefac-
tor of Nice, on the feast day of Saint Vincent, and sent him good wishes
for his name day:
Turin, Pinerolo, July 19, 1886
Dearest Mr. Vincent Levrot,
May the Holy Virgin the Help of Christians grant a special
blessing on your name day to you, your family and all your busi-
ness enterprises. May she generously repay you for your past and
present charity to the Salesians.

16.6 Page 156

▲back to top
128
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
May Mary guide us all safely to heaven.
Pray for this poor mortal who remains always,
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
Levrot replied saying that he had received one thousand francs from a
widow named Montbrun'5 which he was holding for Don Bosco's mis-
sions. Writing in French this time, Don Bosco asked him to thank the lady,
and authorized him to hand the money over to Father Nicholas Cibrario,
since the house at Vallecrosia, though small, was in need of everything.
Also the other Salesian houses were, as he put it 'rich in debts...and cred-
itors." Then, in giving news of himself, he added, "Thank God, my health
is somewhat improved, though affected by a thousand troubles."
Don Bosco had written to Cardinal Parocchi from Pinerolo, informing him
about his health and asking him to obtain a special blessing from the Holy
Father for him. At the same time, out ofrespect for his Most Eminent Protector,
he asked whether in future letters, he should continue to write in his own
cramped handwriting, or whether he should rely on the hand of a secretary. He
received the following reply which undoubtedly gave him great comfort:
Rome, July 27, 1886
Most Reverend Don Bosco:
I gave the Holy Father your good news and His Holiness was
very pleased and ordered me to send you his very special bless-
ing. In carrying out his apostolic orders, I am glad to add the
assurance of my feelings which are so well known to you that it
is like carrying coals to Newcastle to voice them again.
If it is not too great a disturbance, I would like you to con-
tinue writing yourself, because I can understand your writing per-
fectly, just as you are able to read the heart of him who remains
with reverent affection, imploring the grace of a memento,
Most devotedly and affectionately in Jesus Christ,
L.M., Cardinal Vicar
He received an even more affectionate letter from the cardinal, his
15 See Vol. XVII, p. 684.

16.7 Page 157

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
129
own archbishop. Don Bosco had instructed Father John Baptist Lemoyne
to write a nice letter to His Eminence for his name day, and received this
exuberant reply:
Turin, August 7, 1886
Dear and Most Reverend Father John,
How pleasant were the good wishes, dear Father John that
you sent me for my name day! Our good and reverend Father
Lemoyne, who is so gifted in giving expression to all the love
which the Salesians feel for this poor mortal, added something
which gave me great joy. He says that prayers are said often for
an old archbishop of Turin in all the Salesian houses. This is con-
soling and a guarantee of a happy future.
Since good Christians are supporting me with their prayers, I
am confident even in my weakness and venture to hope that my
work will not be entirely in vain.
I, too, pray for you every day, venerated Don Bosco. May your
precious days be many here on earth. May the Salesian Congregation
continue for a long time to come, to benefit from the influence of
that charity, industriousness and sacrifice which so warms the heart
ofhim who is its well-deserving and God-sent founder.
I hope you will reap great benefits from the fragrant Alpine
air of Saint Maurice and gladly extend my blessing to you and the
priests who are with you, while I remain,
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Cajetan, Cardinal Archbishop
A new cloud of sadness was gathering over Italy at the beginning of
June, slowly spreading all over the peninsula. While the volcanic erup-
tions of Etna kept the province of Catania in anguish, cholera reaped
victims in Piedmont, the Venetian provinces, Apulia, Emilia, and
Tuscany. Its intensity was lesser than it had been during the previous
epidemics, but this time it lasted longer. Two years previously, Don
Bosco had recommended wearing a medal of Mary Help of Christians
around the neck and certain devotions as an antidote. Therefore,
requests for medals poured in at the Oratory, and innumerable reports
of graces obtained were recorded. The following letter, written from
Pinerolo to Mr. Maggi Fannio of Santa Maria lconia in the area of

16.8 Page 158

▲back to top
130
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Padua, documents the advice Don Bosco kept reiterating for his
Cooperators while the danger lasted.
Pinerolo, July 27, 1886
Dear Friend,
I received your kind letter of the 25th with an enclosed offer-
ing for which I am most grateful. I now hasten to assure you that
I and my boys are praying fervently for you, those dear to you and
the whole of this good city. Yes, may Mary Help of Christians
spread her mantle over you all, blessing and protecting you from
all harm now and in eternity.
I gave instructions that the medals be sent immediately. If
you do not receive them in a few days, please let me know.
Please accept my respect, while I bless you and everyone in
the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.
Your humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. In order to be protected against cholera, it is necessary to:
1) Wear the medal around one's neck, or on one's person.
2) Invoke Mary Help of Christians often (Mary Help
of Christians, pray for us).
3) Receive very frequently the holy Sacraments of Penance
and Holy Eucharist.
As it had on other occasions, the medal of Mary Help of Christians
worked miracles. In September, the son of a pious Cooperator from
Rimini went home stricken by the dreadful plague. His mother instantly
thought of Mary Help of Christians and without saying a word, put a
medal blessed by Don Bosco beneath his pillow before putting him to
bed. Hardly had the poor youth put his head on the pillow than he
exclaimed with great happiness, "Oh! How good I feel! There is nothing
wrong with me. I feel as if I had been restored from death back to life."
Whereupon, he jumped up from bed and, although he had been unable to
stand on his feet beforehand, he began to move around the room quite eas-
ily. No further symptoms of the plague were evidenced in him. 16
In August 1886, the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians were to
16 Bollettino salesiano, February 1887.

16.9 Page 159

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
131
hold their general chapter to elect their superior. Unable to preside at the
chapter, Don Bosco delegated Father Michael Rua who had again taken
over the general supervision of the Sisters, now that Father John Bonetti
had been elected catechist general of the Congregation, to take his place.
He sent him all the required faculties with this affectionate letter.
Pinerolo, Bishop's Villa
August 8, 1886
Dearest Father Rua,
I am unable to go to Nizza Monferrato for the election of the
mother general and other superiors solely on account of my poor
health, so I am giving you all the necessary faculties regarding
this and other deliberations which are to be taken for the
Congregation ofthe Daughters of Mary Help of Christians. I have
prayed already, and shall continue to pray so that everything may
work out for the greater glory of God.
Courage: God is with us. I'll be waiting for all of you in
Paradise, thanks to the help of God and his infinite mercy.
Courage, I repeat; the Lord has many things all ready for us.
Let us strive to carry them through.
I am half blind and feeble in health. Pray for me too, who will
always be in Jesus Christ for you and everyone else,
Your most affectionate friend and father,
Rev. John Bosco
Father John Bonetti wrote on the 26th of that month to Bishop
John Cagliero about the Sisters, "Don Bosco is anxious that they
spread out all over, because he was instructed about it from on high
ex alto." Their general chapter re-elected all the superiors whose
terms of office had ended. 17
On August 8, the Catholic Workers' Association of Bergamo cel-
ebrated its tenth anniversary of existence. In giving advance notice
thereof to Don Bosco, its president had requested a special blessing.
Don Bosco addressed this fine letter to him which was printed
together with other letters of distinguished men in a special edition
entitled CHARITY.
17 There are references to the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians in a letter written by Fr. John Bonetti
to Bp. John Cagliero, which we are including in the Appendix (doc. 33).

16.10 Page 160

▲back to top
132
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Turin (Pinerolo) July 22, 1886
I thank and bless with all my heart the goodness of the Lord
who in these troubled times has permitted the Catholic Workers'
Association to be born and grow. The encouraging results in the
town of Bergamo offer us a luminous example which encourages
us to champion it further.
I will pray fervently to the Lord God to bless and protect
everyone who promotes this Association in any way.
On this propitious occasion, I wish to appeal to you yourself
and all the members ofthe association, in your great charity kind-
ly pray for me and my orphans who now number over two hun-
dred and ten thousand.
May Mary protect us all and be our guide in every peril along
the road to Heaven. So be it.
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. I am old, half blind, so please bear with me while you read
this humble letter.
We have already mentioned in this and other volumes on several occa-
sions that the Catholic Workers' Associations looked to Don Bosco as an
outstanding forerunner ofaction taken on behalfofthe working classes. This
prevailing opinion made such associations look upon Salesian houses, wher-
ever they might have been, as natural meeting grounds for their sessions.
Thus, on June 3, the Catholic Workers' Association of La Spezia went to the
Institute of Saint Paul for the celebrations related to the blessing of its stan-
dard. The well-known Genoese Cooperator Maurice Dufour was present.
During the banquet which was held in the courtyard, there were shouts of
Long live Don Bosco! followed by similar shouts in reference to the Pope, the
King, the Queen, and the Bishop. This name seemed to galvanize the guests
who repeated it frenziedly several times and at the sound, the boys who were
assembled in the study hall, all got up and went out running while they too
were shouting and acclaiming in every key: LONG LIVE DON BOSC0!'8
The following month, it was not the population of La Spezia, but the
King of Italy himself who rendered homage to Don Bosco. When King
Humbert went to Genoa on July 17 to attend the inauguration of the monu-
ment to Victor Emanuel II, his august father, he stopped in this maritime city
18 L'Eco d'Italia, June 6, 1886.

17 Pages 161-170

▲back to top

17.1 Page 161

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help of Christians...
133
for a couple of hours. The municipal authorities had invited the school to
attend the royal reception, and the king was pleased when a delegation from
that institute was presented to him to pay him homage. Already at his arrival
he had observed the group ofboys lined up in two rows outside the hotel and
had asked who they might be. The prefect of studies, Father Angelo Caimo,
was to have read a speech to him, but there was not enough time. His
Majesty asked him several informative questions, then turned to the provin-
cial prefect and other officials who were standing near him, and said, "It is
truly amazing. This Don Bosco has an extraordinarily fertile activity. By
now he has houses scattered in many parts of the world. And how much
good does he do! He has created a model institute in Turin which can stand
any comparison with the best." Then he expressed the wish to see all the
boys again when he left. His first aide-de-camp, General Pasi, gave orders
that they were to line up again outside the entrance together with the troops,
and that their band alone was to play as the King came out. The King walked
past their ranks, looking at them affectionately, and greeting their superiors,
bowing his head. The next day the mayor gave the director the charitable
donation of four hundred lire assigned to the institute by the King.
From now on we will have no more important dreams to relate. The
dream he had in Barcelona was the last of Don Bosco's great dreams. He
recounted others later on, but they were purely natural in character, and
he told them for entertainment. He narrated one on August 9. He had
seen many peasants climbing into a hayloft, looking here and there and
searching for hay, but they could not find any. When they had climbed
down into the stable, they searched the mangers and found a few wisps.
"Now what shall we do?" They asked one another. "Spring is over,
and here we are without any hay."
"There is nothing else to do," one of them grumbled, "than kill off
the cows and eat the meat."
"What then?" asked another? "We'll end up like Pharaoh's cows that
ate each other."
Nearby he saw some handsome suitcases, closed, which no one was trying
to open. He went over, opened them, and found them full of big copper coins.
"What does this mean?" Don Bosco asked his guide.
"The rich," he was told, "will receive this money, while diamonds,
gold, silver, and precious jewels will pass into the hands of the poor. The
rich will be dispossessed and despoiled."
From time to time, Don Bosco left the bishop's villa to visit the neigh-
boring shrine of Saint Maurice, together with the bishop's secretary. One

17.2 Page 162

▲back to top
134
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
morning, on the top of the hill nruned after the martyr of the Theban legion,
he stood still to admire the magnificent view. He looked toward a solitary hill-
top where a handsome house was built opposite to where he stood, and said,
"How lovely, how enchanting that little hill is with that magnificent house!
How ideal it would be for a Salesian school!" This was Mount Oliveto, and the
house had once belonged to the Jesuits and later to the Carthusians, though it
was now the property of the state. In 1915, Father Paul Albera inaugurated a
home for orphans of World War I and his successor installed a Salesian novi-
tiate there, 19 when the need for its original purposes no longer existed.
Now that Don Bosco was feeling fairly strong again, he decided to
return to Valdocco to be present at the final award ceremony for the boys. So
he departed the morning of August 13. He wanted to give some gratuities to
the domestic staff who had looked after him so carefully. Not only did they
refuse to accept it, but they also even begged him to accept from them a
small sum they had put together for his poor boys. Moved to tenderness, he
assured them that he would always remember them in his prayers. "You
could not do any better than that for us," they told him. "It was a joy for us
to be able to wait on you. If only we could give you a little good health!"
The Bishop accompanied him to the railroad station. Who would have
thought that they were never to meet again in this world? The Holy See
had transferred Bishop Chiesa to Casale where Bishop Ferre had died.
One friend of Don Bosco was succeeded by another friend. But God
called him unto himself quite suddenly on November 4.
Although he had not been away very long and had not gone very far
either, Don Bosco's sons, both big and small, all hailed his return joyously.
It was dinner time, and knowing how much he welcomed news of his mis-
sions, several letters from Bishop John Cagliero were read out to him at
table. The vicar apostolic wrote that he would shortly push forward to the
heart of Patagonia, where he knew that a considerable number of native
Indians were located. Don Bosco wept as he listened. Some people had
laughed years before when he had suggested the establishment of missions
in Patagonia, for the population census for that locality had indicated that the
whole wasteland was uninhabited. "Don Bosco wants to go and preach the
Gospel to the grass!" some people then said. Now Cagliero was confirming
what Don Bosco had seen in a drerun. That was why he was moved to tears.
Divine Providence, too, seemed to want to give him a welcome. The next
19 Msgr. Cesano, who was the Bishop's secretary, recalls Don Bosco's pious wish in a special edition pub-
lished when electricity and water were brought to Mount Oliveto (Turin: SEI, 1923), p. 6.

17.3 Page 163

▲back to top
From the Feast ofMary Help ofChristians...
135
morning, the prefect general, Father Celestine Durando, had been obliged to
take from him all the money he had received recently to meet urgent needs.
No sooner had Father Durando left him than a gentleman entered his room.
He had been waiting for some time in the waiting room. Almost as ifhe were
testing his charity, Don Bosco said, "Forgive me if I kept you waiting. The
prefect of the Congregation was here and took away all the money I had, and
Lo' and behold! Don Bosco is poor, really penniless."
"But what would you do, Don Bosco, if you were in urgent need of a
given sum of money right now?" the man asked.
"Oh! Divine Providence!..... Divine Providence!" exclaimed Don Bosco.
"Yes, Divine Providence... Divine Providence...that is all very well.
But now you are without money and would not know what to do if you
had immediate need of some."
"In such a case I would tell you, kind sir, to go into the waiting
room because you would find someone there who has brought a dona-
tion for Don Bosco."
"What..? Do you really mean it?.... There is nobody outside, or at
least there was no one when I came in. Who told you that?"
"No one told me. I know it, and so does Mary Help of Christians. Go,
go, and look."
The gentleman went out into the waiting room and did see another
man there.
He asked, "Are you here to see Don Bosco, sir?"
"Yes, I am. I have brought him a donation."
He was asked to come in and gave three hundred lire to the Servant ofGod.
On the feast of Our Lady's Assumption, Don Bosco presided at the
solemn award ceremony for the artisans and students who were leaving
for their vacation on the next day. At the height of the festivities, every-
one was amazed by an unexpected occurrence:
Father Louis Lasagna suddenly walked in. He had just arrived from
Uruguay. He walked up to his beloved Father and embraced him with fil-
ial affection amid general emotion. He then sat down beside him. When
the ceremony was over, he began to speak. Despite the impatience which
generally overcomes young people in such moments, his fiery words
caught their attention. One thing in particular delighted Don Bosco. One
day during the month of May, Father Lasagna had received a telephone
call from Montevideo. The father superior of the Jesuits had informed
him that a great lady from Santiago, Chile, wanted the Salesians to get to
her native town. She said she was prepared to pay their fares from Europe

17.4 Page 164

▲back to top
136
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and provide all they needed. Then and there Father Lasagna had not paid
any great attention to what was said because such offers were made all too
frequently; but five minutes later he received a copy of the Barcelona
dream sent from Turin. In it he read about a house at Santiago, Chile.
Don Bosco' s birthday was traditionally celebrated as usual on August
15. On this occasion Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda wished to personally
convey to him his good wishes, and again remained talking with him for
a couple of hours.
Countess Balbo, who had sent him her good wishes by letter, must
have been happy to receive the following reply from him:
Turin, August 18, 1886
Dear Countess,
I have received your most gracious letter of the 14th and am
happy to answer it.
Thank you for your good wishes for my birthday. I return
them a hundred fold, "times". I said Holy Mass at the altar of
Saint Peter on this occasion. I leave it to you to imagine with what
a great effort. and fatigue I did so - and I prayed; I prayed most
fervently for everyone who has either given or now extends a
hand to me to help complete the mission which heaven in its
mercy entrusted to me. In my prayers, I remembered you and all
your dear ones very particularly, wishing them all abundant
graces of all kinds and both spiritual and temporal favors.
Dear Countess, please accept my sincere regards and believe
me to be in Our Lord Jesus Christ,
Your most devoted and grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Everyone knows today that Don Bosco was born on August 16, and
not on the 15th; but at that time he himself did not know this. A very recent
biographer of the Saint makes a delightful comment in this regard.20 After
imagining that Mama Margaret had spent the feast day of the Assumption
in playful union with the Mother of God, to whom she offered the infant
about to be born, the author adds, "Don Bosco had good reason to write,
'I was born on August, 15.' Yes, spiritually. Because he had two mothers,
one in heaven and one on earth, and he honored both of them."
20 Henri Gheon, Saint Jean Bosco (Paris: Flammarion), p. 22.

17.5 Page 165

▲back to top
137
Q11]aptrr li
THE FOURTH GENERAL CHAPTER
Obliged by his age and his infirmities to spend his days sitting in
his little room, with an evening outing in a carriage for his sole recre-
ation, Don Bosco's life must have been monotonous for a man accus-
tomed as he was to ceaseless activity. Four events happened during the
last months of 1886 which, despite the unavoidable discomfort they
caused him, nevertheless broke the tedious monotony and gave Don
Bosco genuine comfort. These were the Fourth General Chapter, a trip
to Milan, a missionary expedition, and the inauguration of the new
novitiate house at Foglizzo.
The Fourth General Chapter was the last ever to take place under
the guidance of the holy Founder. The convocation letter was dated May
31, and it also stated that since it would soon be six years since the
Superior Council had last been elected, new elections were to be held on
this occasion. The Chapter was to meet at Valsalice, commencing
September 1. According to the Constitutions,' besides the members of
the Superior Council, the following had a right to participate at the
Chapter: the Provincials, the Procurator General and all of the Directors
of the houses. The Constitutions2 also specified that in view of the elec-
tions every director was to be accompanied by a Salesian who had made
his perpetual profession, and who had been elected by the confreres of
his own house for this purpose.
Each director received at the same time the agenda of the items to be
discussed, so that they might acquaint their community members, invit-
ing them to give serious thought to the matters in question and to make in
writing any proposals or suggestions they thought suitable, sending them
on time to the prefect of studies general, Father Francis Cerruti, who had
I Chapter VI, note to art. 3.
2 Chapter IX, art. 10.

17.6 Page 166

▲back to top
138
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
been chosen as Moderator of the General Chapter. The agenda was for-
mulated briefly as seen below:
AGENDA OF TOPICS TO BE DISCUSSED AT THE
FOURTH GENERAL CHAPTER IN SEPTEMBER 1886
The topics discussed at the last General Chapter will be briefly
reviewed, with special stress on:
I. Number 3 of the plan proposed at that time, namely,
Regulations for parishes already under the direction of or to be directed
by the Salesians.
II. Number 5: directives for the technological section of Salesian
houses, and ways by which vocations may be developed among young artisans.
The following new topics are submitted to the Confreres for examination:
III. How to implement the decree Regulari disciplinae of his
Holiness Pius IX of happy memory.
IV. Procedural system to be followed in admitting candidates to
Sacred Orders.
V. Manner and means for creating houses of formation for
clerics in the different provinces.
VI. Ways to obtain an exemption from obligatory military service.
VII. Modifications in the directory of our Society. Proposals
made by the Confreres.
Lastly, both the directors and the Salesians who were chosen to
participate in the Chapter were instructed to meet on August 25 at
San Benigno Canavese for a preliminary retreat. Don Bosco also
was present at that retreat, having been there already since the 21st
during the retreat of the aspirants.3 Never had there been such an
impressive assembly of Salesians. Don Bosco was surrounded by
the Superior Council, by three Provincials, twenty-nine directors,4
by the 29 Salesians elected by their proper houses besides a good
3 Before he left Turin, Don Bosco had written to Pope Leo XIII humbly conveying to him his best wishes
for his name-day, St. Joachin. On the 24th he received from Rome the following telegram: Father Bosco. S.
Benigno. Thanks for wishes. Imploring the fullness of Divine gifts on the orphans guided by the well-deserving
Salesians. The Holy Father imparts his Apostolic Blessing to all. L. Cardinal Jacobini.
4 See Appendix, doc. 34. Of the other two provincials, the one from Liguria, Fr. Francis Cerruti, had been
councilor to the superior council since 1885; the other, Fr. James Costamagna, provincial of Argentina, was absent.

17.7 Page 167

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
139
many other priests not members of the General Chapter. The
preachers of the retreat were Father Joseph Bertella, "who preaches
to us truly classical meditations," as Father Joseph Lazzero wrote,
and Father Louis Lasagna "who gives his instructions with a gen-
uine missionary zeal and Salesian spirit" (again the words of Father
Joseph Lazzero).5
Because of financial difficulties, only Father Louis Lasagna from
South America was able to participate. People were upset because,
despite everything, everyone would have wished to see those distant ter-
ritories more fully represented.6 Bishop John Cagliero wished to be
present in spirit by submitting some proposals, to be developed upon in
a special talk to the directors. He sent them also on behalf of the
Salesians in South America. 7
During the retreat, Don Bosco felt every day more and more
exhausted, because of the heat. Therefore, he refrained from doing more
than granting a few interviews to some directors, being absolutely
unable to do anything. But as a general principle he said, "If you wish
5 Letter to Bishop John Cagliero, San Benigno, August 28, 1886.
6 L.C., "On behalf of Fr. Michael Rua, I would like to say that it is regretted that only Fr. Louis Lasagna could
come over from America. We had looked forward to seeing Fr. James Costamagna, Fr. Joseph Fagnano and a few
others as well." Fr. Michael Rua himself wrote to Fr. Anthony Riccardi, Bishop Cagliero's secretary, on August 11:
"We are all sorry that only Fr. Lasagna could attend the general chapter, out of all the superiors in America. We
had hoped to see at least two of them. Well, patience!" On August 26, Fr. Lasagna wrote Bp. John Cagliero from
San Benigno: "Don Bosco was very unhappy that neither Fr. Fagnano nor Fr. Costamagna could come."
7 Proposals for a talk to Directors:
1. Insist on observance of the vow of poverty, especially as far as traveling, clothing, material repairs,
and constructions.
2. Urge exemplary conduct in community life, especially as far as food, drink, etc.
3. Urge a prompt reply to the circular letters from the Provincials.
4. Urge observance of the practice of the exercise for a Happy Death regularly and thoroughly, not only
for the boys, but also for the Salesian Confreres.
5. This also applies to the monthly manifestations.
6. Remind them all that above all else, they are to assist, love, and help their confreres and then the boys.
7. This applies especially in cases of young clerics coming from San Benigno who need continual pater-
nal guidance and great charity such as it prevails there, in practices of piety and of the Congregation.
Teach them to become good teachers and assistants through the preventive system of education, by
reading it to them and explaining it. Help them in difficulties they encounter in their work, which at
times are the main cause of their defection.
8. All Chapter deliberations are to be read at the beginning of the year, and then in short installments a few
ofthem everj day. A chapter ofthe rules is to be read once a month during the exercise for a Happy Death.
Fr. Francis Cerruti (Turin, October 12, 1886) wrote him: "Your proposals reached here two days after the end ofthe
General Chapter, that is to say the evening ofSeptember 9. But on reading them, I note that two-thirds ofthem are the same
as those advanced by the majority of the confreres, and have already been adopted by the General Chapter. I will gladly
take the remaining third into consideration when revising and printing our deliberations, because oftheir intrinsic value and
also because they were sent by our missionaries who, as such, represent the glory and chief mainstay ofthe Congregation."

17.8 Page 168

▲back to top
140
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
to speak with me about matters concerning the soul, come to me, and
you will always find Don Bosco ready to help you. I have a little breath
left, but I will spend it gladly for the welfare of my sons." When he saw
all the Salesians who were making the retreat gather around him to lis-
ten to what he was saying during some of their recreations, superiors
and subjects all mingled together, he would remark contentedly, "In this
I recognize all of you as my sons. Always be like this, without striving
for preference. I see here the directors, the preachers of the retreat, the
members of the Superior Chapter, all united as one single family. I
would like to say so many things, but my lungs refuse to blow. I will tell
them all to Father Michael Rua, and he will repeat them to you.
Meanwhile, pray for Don Bosco." So saying, he walked away while
they hastened to kiss his hand, deeply moved. 8 Then, at length, exces-
sively weak and in great pain, he left the house the morning of the 31st.
He stayed the rest of the day at the Oratory, leaving for Valsalice at ten
o'clock on September 1. He decided to stop when he passed by the con-
vent of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians where a number of
Sisters were assembled for their retreat. He entered the Chapel, gave all
the sisters some souvenirs, blessed them, got into his carriage again and
continued his journey.
All members of the General Chapter awaited him at Valsalice. They
met in the church toward evening. Don Bosco sat in the sanctuary
among the outgoing members of the Superior Council. After the
singing of the Veni Creator, Father Michael Rua declared the General
Chapter open in his name and read out the articles of the Regulations
regarding the chapter. Then, after having invoked the protection of the
Virgin Mary by singing Ave Maris Stella, having received the benedic-
tion with the Blessed Sacrament, they all entered the meeting room for
their preliminary session.
Here, after a concise report on the various offices to be entrusted to
the members that were to be elected, it was agreed that the ballot would
be held the following morning, and that the first session would take place
in the afternoon to discuss the fifth and seventh topics on the agenda
which concerned formation houses for clerics in the various provinces
and compilation of the catalog directory of our Society. These two sub-
jects were of secondary importance, yet in the opinion of the Moderator,
8 Giovanni Battista Francesia, Vita popolare def beato Don Giovanni Bosco [Popular Life Story of Blessed
John Bosco] (Turin: SEI), p. 216.

17.9 Page 169

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
141
they were to help the members of the Chapter come to a better mutual
understanding and get the debates under way.
It was the first time that the Superior Council had appeared at a
General Chapter with its own secretary who was Father John Baptist
Lemoyne. The secretary is not actually one of the members of the
Superior Council. He was merely an officer, so at that time he could not
participate in the election either by virtue of the rule which gave voting
rights to the Superior Council, or by virtue of common law. However,
availing itself of its right before the preliminary session came to an end,
the assembly agreed unanimously that the secretary general of the
Superior Council could vote.
The last thing done was to hand out a list of Salesians eligible for
office from which the outgoing officers were not excluded. There were
seventy-one all told, without counting the Rector Major, who was elect-
ed for life, his vicar who served ad nutum rectoris, the two bishops, and
John Cagliero and Joseph Fagnano who had been given special appoint-
ments by the Holy See. At that time also the Novice Master was to be
elected, since the Rule specifically prescribed: Novitiorum Magister eli-
gatur in Capitulo Generali [The novice master is to be elected at the
General Chapter].9
The election, which took place without any problem10 on the morning
of the 2nd, gave the following results:
Prefect:
Spiritual Director:
Administrator:
Councilor For the Schools:
Councilor For Technical Schools:
Councilor:
Novice Master:
Father Dominic Belmonte
Father John Bonetti
Father Anthony Sala
Father Francis Cerruti
Fr. Joseph Lazzero
Father Celestine Durando
Father Julius Barberis
9 Chapter X, art. 9. In the tenth General Chapter ofl904, it was decided that "the Novice Masters to be elect-
ed by the Rector Major, in agreement with his Council, after consultation with the Provincial Council." See
Deliberations of the IV General Chapter, San Benign Canavese, 1905.
IO Fr. Joseph Lazzero wrote Bp. Joseph Cagliero (September 3, 1886): "Before every vote, the office to be
filled by whosoever would be elected was announced out loud. When it came to the councilors, one was qualified
as councillor for schools, another for arts and trades, the third for correspondence concerning the missions."
Likewise Fr. Francis Cerruti wrote him (October 12, 1886), "It was comforting to see the orderly fashion in which
the members of the Superior Council were elected and how the General chapter was conducted."

17.10 Page 170

▲back to top
142
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bishop Cagliero was proclaimed honorary catechist general.
When the election was over, a resolution was read out to Don Bosco,
informing him that everyone present had unanimously agreed that
insofar as the election was concerned, he should do whatever he saw
best in our Lord, and either confirm what was done or alter it. Don
Bosco thanked the assembly for this vote of confidence, he said he
was gratified, and asked them all to give thanks to God. Then, by way
of conclusion, in words full of fervent charity and sadness, he
informed them that that very same morning, the Congregation had lost
its beloved confrere, Father John Nespoli, and expressed his hope that
the Congregation might have many such excellent Salesians like the
one just deceased.
Father Nespoli did indeed deserve such a beautiful commemoration.
The fact of his premature death enhanced the sadness over the loss of this
brilliant and virtuous man. He had attained his status by dint of heroic
sacrifice, as he was naturally an irritable and a stand-offish person. He
had lost his father at the age of nine, and had lived for another two years
with his relatives. Then a pious lady to whose charity his father had rec-
ommended the unfortunate family as he was dying, took steps to have
him enrolled at the Oratory. Here he completed the full five years of high
school. When he was in his last high school grades, immersed as he was
in the study of the classics, he failed to find people who understood his
spiritual needs and could enlighten him adequately on matters pertaining
to faith, and so his piety cooled off. Luckily, he clearly perceived the sanc-
tity of both Don Bosco and Father Michael Rua, who acted as a double-
headed magnet to keep him at the Oratory. In 1876, he entered the novi-
tiate which was then a separate section of the Oratory. He began to work
on his own spiritual formation that year under the guidance of Father
Julius Barberis, though during the three years following his temporary
religious profession he once again slowed down. Finally, he was sent to
Alassio and found in the director Father Francis Cerruti the perfect guide
just suited to him. His process of spiritual growth did not suffer any fur-
ther setback. His daily life consisted of study, piety, teaching, and assis-
tance. While teaching on the college level, he asked to teach the weekly
religious class, for which he prepared himself with the utmost seriousness
and from which he also obtained excellent results. While at Alassio, he
enrolled at the University of Genoa, but became fatally sick shortly after
being awarded his doctorate in literature. He was barely twenty-six years
of age.

18 Pages 171-180

▲back to top

18.1 Page 171

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
143
His name is linked to a posthumous publication on the Doctors
of the Church, a work which is a symbol of the deep love with which
he had dedicated himself to the Fathers of the Church. 11 His friend and
fellow teacher, Father Bartholomew Fascie, who was at that time still
a lay person, but who today is the prefect of studies general, wrote an
interesting preface on the life of the translator. In speaking of his
character, he says, "There was a definite note of stability in him, a
stand so forcefully constant that I could always picture him no matter
the situation, whether I saw him before me, or whether he saw me, and
say to myself: ...That's Him! There was one setting in which this inti-
mately personal characteristic of his stood out most sharply and
uniquely, and that was the classroom. There Father Nespoli was utter-
ly himself, with his wholly genuine personality." In referring to his
intellectual activity, he observed, "To him knowledge was but a
means, the end being not that of being learned, but of being human
and good, and being able to help others to be good." Father John
Nespoli provided such a help by being a good teacher. In praising him
his colleague says that he was a teacher when he was saying Mass, in
reading his breviary, during recreation, while taking his boys out for
a walk, and naturally when he was giving lessons. "His haughty soul
became gentle when he was with his boys, and he was everything to
them, capable of understanding them, accepting all their problems and
objections seriously, solving them, bending his character a little to
meet their own characters. Yet, he was always serious. There was one
category of people towards whom he was inexorable and he never let
up. His dynamic will could never adapt itself to empathize or even bet-
ter still to tolerate lazy fellows in his class." His strong will power
never failed him, but upheld him throughout his life. "He was so deci-
sive in everything he did," Father Bartholomew Fascie says, "that he
was thoroughly astonished when his director asked him whether he
ever had any doubts about his vocation. He could not understand. It
simply would not enter his head that there were some people who,
after taking so momentous a decision, could still have doubts about it.
It took quite a lot out of me to convince him of it." He loved his fam-
ily, his friends, his pupils; but, says Father Bartholomew Fascie, "he
loved Don Bosco first and foremost, for he had taken the place of his
11 S. Aurelio Agostino, Letters XXXIII. Translation and comments by the Rev. John Nespoli, Turin, Salesian
printing works, 1887.

18.2 Page 172

▲back to top
144
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
own father in his heart, and in requiting his love, Don Bosco let him
realize how dear he was to his heart."12
Now let us return to the subject of the General Chapter. The after-
noon session of September 2 in which the topics of the directory lists and
of the formation houses for clerics were discussed does not offer any
remarkable features, save a few remarks made by Don Bosco. He
approved the proposal of sending some of the most brilliant clerics to
complete their studies at pontifical universities in Rome. He only pointed
out that he felt this would be too premature at that time, in view of the dire
need the Salesians had of personnel for the houses they had opened. The
first two Salesian clerics sent to the Gregorian University to study theol-
ogy in the fall of 1888 were Angelo Festa and James Giuganino. The Saint
further recommended that the present terminology used, such as Ascritti
[emolled] and Anno di Prova [year of trial] be maintained instead of
novice and novitiate. "The latter terms are neither necessary nor conven-
ient," he said. We will speak later of a third feature when we speak of
Foglizzo. The meeting did not make any formal deliberation.
The first thing discussed the morning of the 3rd was how cler-
ics might be exempt from military service. In those years, there
were still several ways out, though in the following years they were
all closed.
"In all these matters, it is extremely important to have a good friend
willing to help us," Don Bosco said, " one who is well acquainted with
people and with the laws. Ifthere is no such person, we will have to appeal
trustingly to someone suitable who will take the matter under advisement.
We must beg him to help us make sure that any rights that the draftee may
have are respected either when he is drafted or during the medical visit.
People generally consent to do so, and commit themselves to help our
cause on behalf of others."
Quite remarkable is what he predicted, after referring to military
service regulations in France and in Spain. "As to Italy, I have been
told that it is now under examination how youths who want to devote
themselves to foreign missions may be exempt. This will greatly facil-
itate the exemption of our own boys. The day is not far off when, with
but some restrictions, all the clergy in Italy will be exempt. But until
12 Op. cit. pp. 6, 14, 20, 30, 26. Among Fr. John Nespoli's papers, a notebook of autobiographical recollec-
tions was found which had been interrupted by death. This is now in the possession of Fr. Bartholomew Fascie.
One section in particular is instructive in so many ways that we are reproducing it in the Appendix, also because
fragments relating to our own history can be found in it (doc. 35).

18.3 Page 173

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
145
this comes about, we must try to obtain exemption by every honest,
legal channel."13 There was nothing at that time which could hold out
any hope that the clergy would be generally exempt, for the spirit pre-
vailing in the government circles at that time was definitely slanted in
the opposite direction. Yet, today, this is an accomplished fact after the
Lateran Pact. The one restriction is in the event of general mobiliza-
tion, though even then anyone in sacris would be assigned to ecclesias-
tical or medical services.
Having exhausted this subject matter, the Chapter passed on to exam-
ine what procedure ought to be followed in admitting clerics to Sacred
Orders. The minutes say nothing about the debate which continued in the
afternoon, but the study must have been thorough, judging from the fif-
teen articles which were deliberated upon. 14
During the afternoon session, regulations for parishes were elaborat-
ed upon. The speaker, Father Louis Lasagna, availed himself of the work
already done at the Third General Chapter. He prefaced it all with a few
considerations which tended to advise to proceed with caution in accept-
ing parochial duties all too readily. There were a lot of problems involved
in reconciling the sources of authority where a Parish was joined to a
hospice. After a lively debate, the matter was shelved. It was left to the
Rector Major to determine in each individual case whether the director
of the hospice was to be the superior of the entire house, or whether the
pastor was to assume full direction of everything. It was however delib-
erated that the two administrations should be kept separate from one
another. It was still too short a time that the Salesians had been active in
the administration of parishes to have any store of past experience to
which they might refer in deciding such issues. Nevertheless, this second
venture was an improvement over the first. A number of rules were
worked out worthy of some consideration inasmuch as, if nothing else,
they constituted the basis on which the final deliberations were taken at
a later date, and also because they were debated during the time when
Don Bosco was still alive. 15
Don Bosco came into the conference room and acted as chairman of
the proceedings, something which had been done until then by Father
Michael Rua, just when the Chapter was discussing how the pastor
13 Deliberations in Appendix, doc. 36.
14 Appendix, doc. 37.
15 Appendix, doc. 38.

18.4 Page 174

▲back to top
146
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
might be removed from office ad nutum superioris. After he was
briefed on what had already been said, he began, "It is my opinion that
in view of the troubled times in which we live because of the separation
of powers between the secular and ecclesiastic authorities, it is best if we
proceed the way we can, adapting ourselves to circumstances in the
parishes we already staff. For any future parishes we may be called
upon to direct, the Superior Council shall study how the stability of the
pastor can be assured."
Another interesting attempt concerned how to better discipline in our
professional technical schools. Paragraph two of the agenda sent to the
Salesian Confreres had contained a double query, namely, what direction
ought to be given to the artisans and in what ways could religious voca-
tions be fostered among them.
The coadjutor Joseph Rossi also participated in this debate. The
deliberations taken are such that they deserve not be buried in the
archives. First of all, because they reflect Don Bosco' s thought,
since he had certainly made them his own, and secondly, because
they also represent the initial phase of the transition from a period
based entirely on tradition to another period where written rules
regarding the intellectual, technical and religious directives prevail-
ing in our professional technical schools had become the norm, after
thirty years of experience. 16
On Sunday, September 5, only one meeting was held in the
evening at which the Chapter determined the manner of observing the
decrees for the acceptance of novices, and what procedures should be
followed in admitting new members to profess their vows. "With those
decrees", Don Bosco said, "Pius IX desired more than anything else to
put a weapon into the hands of religious orders so that they might use
it to reject applicants not suitable for religious life." "That was the
reason why this disposition was to be restricted to Italy alone. Such is
the spirit of the decrees."
We will now say a word about the origin and nature of these
decrees. A year after his ascent to the throne of Peter, specifically on
June 17, 1847, Pius IX addressed his encyclical Ubi primum arcana to
superiors general, abbots, provincials, and other religious superiors. In
this encyclical he stated that, as soon as he was elected Pope, he had
in mind a plan to protect, strengthen and improve religious orders. He
16 Appendix, doc. 39.

18.5 Page 175

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
147
then promised them that he would dedicate himself very particularly
to assure that the "sanctity of norms, the teaching on spiritual life,
religious discipline, and regular discipline in keeping with their indi-
vidual statutes, might be restored and flourish always and better." He
then informed them that with a view to promoting and assuring such
a reform, he had constituted the Congregation de statu regularium and
urged religious superiors to keep careful watch over their subjects,
maintaining genuine harmony among themselves, as well as with the
bishops and the diocesan clergy, so that everyone might contribute
viribus unitis to the edification of the Body of Christ, namely, the
Holy Church. On January 25, 1848, through the Congregation for
Religious, he promulgated the decree Regulari disciplinae instauran-
dae in order to carry out this program of reform. The decree contained
sound regulations regarding the admission of novices the taking of the
habit, and religious profession.
In keeping with the pontifical disposition, a general committee
board and seven provincial examiners had to be elected. Proceeding
with their election, the members and the secretary of the superior coun-
cil were elected for the executive committee, and Father John Baptist
Francesia, Father John Marenco, Father Eugene Bianchi, Father Philip
Rinaldi, 17 Father John Baptist Tamietti, and Father Peter Guidazio18 were
elected as provincial examiners.
The various proposals submitted by the Salesian confreres were put
before the assembly on the 6th, during the two meetings held that day. In
our opinion, the most important debate centered on the Salesian Bulletin.
The general concept was stated as follows: "The purpose of the Salesian
Bulletin is to foster the spirit of charity among our Cooperators, inform
them on what has been and is being accomplished by our Pious Society,
and to animate them to give us the help we need. It is consequently to be
considered as the organ of the Society."19
In order that the periodical might faithfully accomplish the purpose
for which Don Bosco had first undertaken its publication, the general
chapter deliberated as follows:
1. The Bulletin was to be edited and printed under the direct supervi-
17 Fr. Philip Rinaldi took part only in the session of the elections, since he accompanied the director of the
house of St. John Evangelist, Fr. Marenco. Fr. Philip Rinaldi was the director's vicar.
18 The names are listed according to the number of votes obtained.
19 See Deliberations, Chapter V.

18.6 Page 176

▲back to top
148
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
sion of the Superior Council, which would provide for its transla-
tion into various other languages. An appointed editor-in-chief
would edit and coordinate articles and information sent in from dif-
ferent areas and assure prompt publication and mailing.
2. In order that the Bulletin might satisfy regional requirements with-
out having to modify the individual translation of the text, the last
pages of each issue should be kept available for special features of
interest concerning houses located in the specific country.
If any article needed to be urgently published in America, the provin-
cials there would print extraordinary supplements, a summary of the con-
tents being duly provided in the successive issue.
3. Each provincial should instruct someone in his province who is
qualified and has time to gather monthly resumes of most impor-
tant Provincial news and forward the same to the editor of the
Bulletin before the 15th of each month, so that it might appear in
the next issue.
4. Special account should be kept of donations for Salesian hous-
es given by Cooperators in response to the Bulletin, and the
donations should be forwarded to the Rector Major by each
receiving house.
Hospices could keep donations contributed expressly for that indi-
vidual house, but the Rector Major has to be informed. In each
instance the intentions stipulated by the person donating the money
should be carried out.
Don Bosco took the floor several times during the two sessions. Once
he urged everyone present to acquaint themselves thoroughly with the
Organization of the Sons of Mary Help of Christians, and to cultivate
adult vocations. Then he went on, "When Cardinal Joseph Berardi
informed the Holy Father Pius IX about the Organization, the Pope said,
'If Friars want to have more friars, they will have to follow this course; so
will the bishops, if they want priests. The reason for this is that sometimes
a boy can go astray while an adolescent, but will return to his senses at
the age of sixteen, eighteen, or even twenty.'
In speaking of the recommendations made by Leo XIII, urging that
youth be rescued from the influence of the Freemasons, Don Bosco
remarked, "It will be enough to appeal to older young men not to join any
kind of association without the consent of their parents and of their pas-
tor. But they should not discuss the matter specifically either in the house

18.7 Page 177

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
149
or in the press. This would only reawaken the wrath of the enemy with-
out any advantage."
In regard to visits to the houses by provincials and major supe-
riors, Don Bosco urged that one should always make such visits in
the name of the Rector Major, and urge the confreres to observe
their rules, not by simply saying "I want," but by pointing out that
this is what the rules impose. "That 'I want' ruins everything," he
concluded.
In support of what Don Bosco had just said, we might quote some
other remark of his made apropos to this point on February 14, 1887, at
the Superior Council meeting. Since there was a discussion about fur-
thering the development of certain articles in the Rules, he said, "Do not
try to render our Rules either too verbose or too specific when they appear
to be a bit concise. Wherever there is no need of Rules, one should pro-
ceed with paternal kindness, and let the subjects help their superior to
ensure the smooth running of the house."
Here we have a fine example of that same kindness of which he was
a living example. An unexpected order from Father Francis Cerruti had
Father Herminia Borio transferred from Lanzo to Randazzo. The idea of
going to Sicily was equivalent, in the eyes of the good Piedmontese priest,
to going to the ends of the earth. He felt he was discriminated against and
poured out his heart to Don Bosco in a letter, for which he received the
following fatherly reply:
Turin, February 6, 1886
Dear Father Borio,
You can leave quite peacefully. My benevolence and my bless-
ing will accompany you wherever you go. Take patience and pru-
dence along with you. Be a light to your companions. God will so
dispose that we will see each other in the not too distant future.
May Mary guide us through dangers, and act as a sure guide
to heaven for all the Salesians.
Keep on praying for this friend of yours who will always
remain in Jesus Christ,
Most affectionately,
Rev. John Bosco
While speaking of the preventive system, Don Bosco said that he had
begun writing a pamphlet on the subject and hoped to finish it himself or have

18.8 Page 178

▲back to top
150
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
someone finish it for him., But unfortunately, the pamphlet was never com-
pleted, and no trace was found even ofits beginning among the Saint's papers.20
The Council met for the last time on the morning of the 7th. Father
John Bonetti read out a report on five items concerning our dealings with
the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, namely:
1. The physician visiting the sick nuns was not to be accompanied by
Salesians.
2. The Salesians should be satisfied with their services in the kitchen
and dining room.
3. No opposition was to be made by the Salesians in the transfer of any
Sister.
4. They were never to be addressed with the familiar term of
'you,'(thou) and any familiarity was to be avoided.
5. To the question as to whether the Sisters, besides writing to the Holy
Father, the Rector Major and Mother General, might be allowed to
write freely to the local director, or to their former directors and
confessor, the speaker expressed a negative opinion. Only Sisters
residing in America would be allowed to write to the provincial
because of the great distance.
At last Father Michael Rua spoke of several sections in the Rules, the
observance of which needed to be urgently encouraged:
1. Prompt, solicitous reply to the monthly letters from provincials; the
provincials, likewise, were to be prompt in replying to questions
sent them by the Superior Council.
2. Provincials and directors should all agree as far as the observance
of poverty.
3. Directors were not to keep drinks or liqueurs in their rooms either
for themselves or others.
4. The directors were to follow the Rules as far as both quality and
quantity of food.
5. Clothing was to be kept clean. There ought to be no anxiety to change it
beyond what was specified by the Rules; the same applied to footwear.
20 In the sixteenth volume (pp. 368-376) we published a genuine little treatise on punishments. Fr. Michael Rua had
obviously written the manuscript, and the style was also his; but it is Don Bosco who speaks through him. We believe that
Fr. Rua elaborated a draft ofDon Bosco's on the subject into a circular form, the draft being destined as a preparation for the
pamphlet already announced. The circular which was never printed was found by us quite accidentally in 1904. Undoubtedly,
Fr. Rua would never have ventured to put such words into Don Bosco's mouth, ifhe had not truly uttered them.

18.9 Page 179

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
151
6. No pleasure trips were to be undertaken; and when traveling,
unless necessity demanded, no one was to travel second class.
7. To make the Exercise for a Happy Death according to the deliber-
ations, and separately from the boys.
8. The Manifestations should be made regularly. This ensured the
smooth running of the house.
9. The director was to give first his attention to the confreres, before
he gave it to the boys. Classes in theology and liturgy were to be
given. This helps the keeping of the religious spirit.
10. Assistance was to be given to young clerics just out of the
novitiate. Their spirit of piety was to be fostered and they
should be trained to work. They were to be warned especial-
ly not to exhaust themselves by talking too loud when they
began teaching. The director was to keep informed about
their behavior in the classroom and correct them charitably
and sincerely.
11. The Preventive System should be read and explained at the begin-
ning of the year, as it had been already established.
12. An alert eye was to be kept on beginners. Adequate assistance
was to be given to anyone encountering difficulties.
The moderator read out the closing statement of the General Chapter
which was then signed by all. This is how the document ended:
"Just as our Rules grant the most extensive faculty to the Rector
Major in all that concerns the well-being and prosperity of the Pious
Salesian Society, so also the members of the General Chapter before
leaving extend their cordial thanks to their dearly beloved Don
Bosco for the paternal kindness extended to them in assisting them.
They voice fond hopes that his precious life be kept, and unani-
mously declared that they yield to him all powers to further develop
whatever may not have been adequately discussed, and to add or
amend anything which may need to be added or amended for the well
being and the progress of the Pious Salesian Society and in keeping
with our Constitutions."
Here and there we have referred to observations made by Don
Bosco during the Chapter sessions, but judging from what Father
Paul Albera wrote, not all that he said was recorded by the two chap-
ter secretaries, Fathers John Baptist Lemoyne and John Marenco. For

18.10 Page 180

▲back to top
152
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
this reason the Saint's second successor21 states, "Everyone stated
his own opinion quietly and tactfully and at the end of the debate,
waited for Don Bosco to decide the issue, and solve the difficulties,
and then point specifically and assuredly to the course of action that
should be followed. These meetings were like so many school lec-
tures in which the Reverend Teacher seemed to try to concentrate in
only a few words all his teachings and all his long experience since
he felt that the day in which he was going to leave his beloved disci-
ples was getting nearer."
When at the beginning of the new school year the personnel of each
house was all settled down and the normal running of things was going
on smoothly, Don Bosco sent to all the confreres an official communica-
tion, informing them of the outcome of the elections adding the following
recommendations with a circular letter compiled by Father John
Lemoyne, dated November 21:
"What needs to be done now is for you to give your fullest obedi-
ence to the new council. ..since it came from the Lord through you. May
such obedience be prompt, humble, and cheerful, as prescribed in our
Rules. Let us look to our superiors as brothers, rather as loving fathers
who seek nothing else than the glory of God, the salvation of souls, our
own well being, and the smooth running of our Society. Let us see in
them the representatives of God himself, and let us get used to look
upon whatever they may order us to do as an expression of His divine
will. If, at times, it might happen that they give orders which are not in
harmony with our desires, let us not refuse to obey. Let us consider
instead how painful it is for our superiors when they are obliged to tell
people to do something which is difficult or distasteful. Let us remem-
ber that they do it only because they realize that such orders are request-
ed by the smooth running of things, by the glory of God and the well-
being of our neighbors. Let us sacrifice our own preferences and com-
forts gladly for so noble an end, and remember that the greater the sac-
rifice we make in obeying, the more meritorious our obedience will be
in the eyes of God.
Also, dear sons, let us be very careful not to fall into the great
defect of griping, for this is not in accordance with charity, it is hate-
ful in the eyes of God and harmful to the community. Let us avoid
21 Rev. Paul Albera, Bp. Louis Lasagna, Biographical Memoirs (San Benigno Canavese: Salesiana, 1900), p. 214.

19 Pages 181-190

▲back to top

19.1 Page 181

▲back to top
The Fourth General Chapter
153
griping about anybody, particularly about our confreres, especially
when they are our superiors. The Holy Spirit says that he who gripes
sows the seeds of discord, creates ill-feelings and discontent, where
instead there should be peace of mind and cheerfulness together with
charity. Let us endeavor, with our obedience, respect, and love, to
attain what Saint Paul says,22 namely, that our superiors cum gaudio
hoc faciant et non gementes, i.e. let our superiors carry out their task
with joy, and not with sighs.
But I do not want to recommend to you on this occasion only obe-
dience and charity. I am very anxious about yet a third thing which is
that we persevere in keeping our vow of poverty. Let us remember, my
beloved sons, that to the greatest extent, the well being of our Pious
Society and the profit for our own souls depend on such an observance.
True enough, Divine Providence has aided us so far and we might also
say, in a most extraordinary measure, in all of our needs. We are con-
fident that such help will continue also in the future, thanks to the
intercession of Mary Help of Christians who has always acted as a
mother to us. Yet this does not mean that we ourselves should neglect
to use the greatest possible care in curtailing our expenses wherever
possible, in economizing our supplies, in traveling, in building, and in
general in all things not absolutely essential. I rather believe that in this
we are bound by a special duty both towards Divine Providence and
towards our benefactors. Therefore, beloved sons, I earnestly recom-
mend that you carry out that which has been established in our delib-
erations (Title V), in regard to economy, especially in that which per-
tains to building and repairs, our supplies, and travels.
You may rest assured that our Lord will not fail to bless abun-
dantly our fidelity and exactness in observing these three cardinal
points most generously, these three points being obedience, charity,
and poverty."
The Deliberations appeared in print in 1887. Nothing had been pub-
lished after the Third General Chapter, so what had been deliberated at
that time was edited and published together with the recent delibera-
tions. 23 The fourth Chapter, dealing with the Festive Oratories, is com-
22 Hebrews 17:18.
23 Deliberazoni def terzo e quarto Capitolo Generate de/la Pia Societa Salesiana tenuto in Valsalice nel set-
tembre 1883-/886 [Deliberations of the Third and Fourth General Chapters of the Pious Salesian Society held at
Valsalice in September 1883-1886] (San Benigno Canavese: Salesiana, 1887).

19.2 Page 182

▲back to top
154
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
pletely new, that is, it was not dealt with in the Chapter of 1886. Don
Bosco would have liked to have collected in one single volume all the
deliberations of the four General Chapters, but since a certain amount
of time would have been required to do such a thing, he preferred to
publish the deliberations of the last two chapters without delay. The
publication which he had desired appeared in 1902 in the form of a
small volume in which the deliberations of the first six general chapters
are listed after the Rules.

19.3 Page 183

▲back to top
155
a.tqaptrr 7
ST. JOHN BOSCO IN MILAN I
DON BOSCO'S LAST INVESTITURE OF
NOVICES AT SAN BENIGNO
The Oratory choir left for Brescia under the leadership of Maestro
Brother Joseph Dogliani while the General Chapter Meetings were in
progress at Valsalice. It was the vigil of the solemn festivities to be held at
Brescia for the coronation of Our Lady, venerated in the shrine of Our Lady
of Grace, and the choir was to play an outstanding role in the magnificent
musical program. Don Bosco had willingly consented to "lend" his boys to
those fervent Catholics there, thanks to the request of Father Elena, an emi-
nent preacher from Brescia and a zealous Cooperator. Besides the local
population, thousands of devout faithful had gone there from every diocese
of Lombardy for the occasion. There were also several prelates, among
them, Bishop Joseph Sarto, then bishop of Mantua, and Cardinal Canossa,
the bishop of Verona. The eminent Maestro Raimondi passed this judgment
on the general rehearsal, 1 "A special praise should go to the children's choir
of the Salesian Institute of Don Bosco and to their excellent director,
Maestro Dogliani, who with an equal share of patience and understanding
succeeded in training this choir of youthful voices to a degree of remark-
able harmony." The praise for their "admirable precision" in the final per-
formance, gave grounds for another person to magnify the method and
effects of the education imparted in Don Bosco's institutes. "One of the
merits," he wrote,2 "and, I might also say, one of the secrets of this remark-
able and God-sent man's educational institutes is the way by which young
people are taught to be virtuous without any imposition, by guiding them to
love what is good, to seek it and practice it spontaneously. The outcome of
this extremely delicate procedure could be seen yesterday morning when all
the young choir singers spontaneously received the Sacraments without any
pressure from anyone. Oh! Don Bosco is certainly capable of providing
I fl Cittadino di Brescia. September 7-8, 1886
2 Loe. cit., September, pp. 9-10

19.4 Page 184

▲back to top
156
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
good Christians for the Church, as well as good citizens and excellent
craftsmen in the arts and sciences for the nation."
The presence of the boys in Brescia brought such a fervent and general
feeling of contentment to the population that the committee in charge of the
festivities wrote Don Bosco, ''Not only did we admire the masterful singing
talent of your beloved pupils, but we also wondered beyond all description at
their excellent, edifying behavior. Deeply grateful for your generous gift to
our town and to Our Lady for sending them to us, we can only express our
sincerest thanks to you, also on behalf of our most venerated Bishop.3 Don
Bosco is truly a blessing to all and to everything."4 Since it was believed that
Don Bosco was already in Milan, the letter continued: "On this occasion,
however, Don Bosco would be an even greater blessing if, since he is in
Milan as we are told, he would honor Our Lady of Grace with a short visit,
thus acting like a crown on our festivities. Please, give us this joyous sur-
prise, Reverend Don Bosco, and you will see around you people full of faith
and devotion that will give great joy to your deeply religious heart."
Don Bosco was to arrive in Milan shortly. There were a great many emi-
nent and active Cooperators in the Lombard capital, and the life and soul of
the Association was Father Pascal Morganti, a former pupil of the Oratory
who later became the archbishop of Ravenna. These good friends of the
Salesians had reiterated their requests for a public assembly in the town, both
orally and in writing, for they believed that this would have helped spread
more the information on what the Salesians were doing. However, the pres-
ence of Don Bosco was necessary. Father Angelo Rigoli, also a past pupil,
and one of the very early boys of the Oratory, strongly backed up the pro-
posal, since he hoped that after the meeting, Don Bosco would call on him
in his parish of Casale Litta. Don Bosco decided to comply with the invita-
tion, instructing Father Louis Lasagna to arrange the meeting.
There had been uncertainty for some time as to the possibility and
advisability of such a journey, for Father Michael Rua and other superi-
ors were fearful of the effect it might have on Don Bosco. Could he
endure the fatigue of the journey? Would not the foreseeable discomforts
prove to be the last straw in the condition of his failing health? What if,
considering his state of extreme weakness, he were to be taken suddenly
sick far away from the Oratory? At last, after great hesitation, Don Bosco
3 This was Bp. James Corna Pellegrini.
4 Fr. Joseph Lazzero, who had accompanied them confirmed these impressions. He wrote Bishop John
Cagliero on September 16, 1886 from Casale Litta: "Our boys attracted the affection of the organizers, as well as of
the whole population; in a word. of all Brescia. They were really the jewel of those magnificent celebrations."

19.5 Page 185

▲back to top
St. John Bosco in Milan
157
himself informed the Lombard Cooperators and he announced in a sup-
plement to the September [Salesian] Bulletin, that the Milanese meeting
would be held on Sunday the 12th of that month,5 "Despite the infirmities
to which I am subject, I am most confident that I shall nevertheless be
able to attend the meeting, for I am eager to become acquainted with and
renew the old friendships of a good many members of the clergy and the
population of Lombardy. These people on several occasions have given
me evidence of their generous charity on behalf of the undertakings
which have been placed into my poor hands by Divine Providence."6
He was greatly influenced in this decision by a personal motive. He
was aware of all the obligations he had toward Archbishop Calabiana
because of the assistance he had received from him while he was bishop
of Casale and was now glad to publicly express his own gratitude before
departing from this earth.
He set out for Milan the morning of September 11 together with Father
Louis Rocca, a Milanese who was director of the Alassio school, and with
Father Charles Viglietti. A gentleman from Barcelona, Leander Sufier, the
administrator of the estate of Marquis Jovert7 had gone to meet him at the
Oratory and driven him to the station in a magnificent carriage. Leander
Sufier had just arrived from Germany the day before, accompanying the
Marchioness Jovert and her lady companion, and all three of them called
on Don Bosco at the Valsalice school, attended his Mass and then gra-
ciously accepted his invitation to have coffee with him. As she took leave
of him, the Marchioness gave him an offering of one thousand lire.
He arrived in Milan at one o'clock in the afternoon, after a pleasant
journey. The archbishop's carriage was waiting to drive him to the palace
where he was to be the guest of His Excellency. A number of ladies and
gentlemen and many priests were awaiting him at the station, to extend
their Ambrosian cordial welcome to him. Father Louis Lasagna who had
arrived the day before, was also there with Father Moses Veronesi, direc-
tor of the school ofMogliano Veneta. There was also a crowd in the square
outside the railroad station, and when Don Bosco appeared, shoulders bent
and moving with difficulty but smiling, people were moved, and you could
hear people say: "Look, there is a saint!....A great saint!. ..The Saint of
Turin!" As he passed by, many people knelt to receive his blessing.
5 Fr. John Bonetti compiled the letter on behalf of Don Bosco.
6 Fr. Louis Lasagna had written Bishop John Cagliero ( San Benigno, August 26): "Don Bosco is always
weak, unsteady, practically exhausted. Nevertheless, he is going to Milan."
7 See this volume, ch. 3, p. 1.

19.6 Page 186

▲back to top
158
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
The priests ofthe archdiocese met him at the entrance hall ofthe bish-
op's residence and formed an escort of honor all the way to the archbish-
op's chambers. He climbed the great staircase very slowly, leaning on
stout arms, and almost being carried by them, but people noticed and
commented on his vivacious eyes and his alert spirit. The almost eighty-
year-old venerable bishop went to meet him, embraced him tenderly, and
showed him the utmost esteem and cordial friendship.
"Excellency," Don Bosco hastened to say, "I wanted to see you again
and receive your blessing once more before I die."
The bishop was most affable also with the Salesians accompanying
Don Bosco, and immediately began to talk in dialect, recalling his native
Piedmont and his contacts with Don Bosco and his sons. The Servant of
God looked tired, so after a light repast, he was led to the room made
ready for him to rest. He had recovered his strength somewhat at five-thir-
ty p.m., dinner time, and was having a lively conversation with the invit-
ed guests. After the meal, he received some visitors. He retired at around
ten o'clock p.m. and the archbishop, wishing to receive Don Bosco's
blessing and anticipating his reluctance, suddenly knelt in a most devout
manner in front of him, then he embraced him affectionately once again,
and accompanied him to his room.
The Saint turned his thoughts to the retreat then being held at
Valsalice and at his instructions, Father Charles Viglietti wrote to Father
Michael Rua that very evening, "Don Bosco orders me to ask you to tell
everyone who is making the retreat that he is very sorry for being so far
away from them. He says that this constitutes his major discomfort,
though he thinks of them all in his prayers. He sends his regards and
abundant blessings to everybody."
The Salesian meeting had been very well organized and took place the
morning of September 12th at Our Lady of Grace Church. The Archbishop
was sorry that it took place in what was not the very best season of the
year, since the entire aristocracy of Milan was missing and usually
returned sometime around All Saints' Day. Nevertheless, that was quite an
impressive assembly. The boys of the Oratory who had gotten there from
Brescia sang some parts of the High Mass marvelously; and even the sec-
ular journalists in attendance were enchanted by Bishop John Cagliero's
Sancta Maria succurre miseris as anyone could tell by the articles they
wrote. At the end of the Mass, the archbishop made his appearance, a few
minutes ahead of Don Bosco, who arrived with Fathers Louis Lasagna and
Charles Viglietti. People had hailed him with the utmost reverence all

19.7 Page 187

▲back to top
St. John Bosco in Milan
159
along his way there. No sooner did he appear at the main entrance of the
church than those nearest to him crowded around him, and it took some
time and effort to drag him (this is the most appropriate word), to the side
of the bishop in the sanctuary. The crowd filling the immense church
gazed on him in silent devotion. Even the historian, Cesare Cantu,' had
pressed through the throng to reach him, and followed him a short while.8
After the boys had sung a motet, Father Louis Lasagna received the
blessing from the archbishop and went on to the pulpit. When they first
saw him, there was general disappointment, for everyone expected that
Don Bosco would speak. But from his opening words, the orator caught
the attention and the gracious acceptance of the public, almost eight thou-
sand people in number, who hung onto his words for more than an hour.
Anyone who had heard him preach before would not have found exagger-
ated the opinion expressed by his biographer about his eloquence, "He
possessed a subtle gift which enabled him to get into the hearts of his lis-
teners," Father Paul Albera wrote,9 "and he had such a store of examples
and anecdotes at his command, such a persuasive manner of speaking, that
he could share with everybody not only his ideas but also his enthusiasm."
He began by voicing his gratitude to the archbishop who, twenty years
before on that very day, had admitted him to don his clerical cassock. He
then described the whole of Don Bosco's undertakings in the Old and New
World, depicting picturesquely the life of the Salesian missionaries, espe-
cially their activity on behalf ofltalian immigrants. The reporter of a Turin
newspaper'0 wrote that had the meeting been held in some private place
instead of inside a church, the speaker would have been interrupted by
applause again and again, especially when he demonstrated how the mis-
sions were not merely a religious undertaking, but also a patriotic one, and
that the government should really exempt from military service all clerics
destined to join the missions. He really shook his listeners when, with all
his eloquence, he presented the Papacy to them as the most magnificent
and purest glory of all Italy. Such a digression, probably intended for some
good purpose, proved most timely for a number ofreasons.11
When it was all over, Don Bosco yielded to the wishes expressed by
8. See Vol. XIII, p. 476.
9 Loe. cit., p. I 26.
10. fl Corriere di Torino, September 13, 1886.
I I Albera, Joe. cit., p. 217 (Appendix, doc. 41). He then held a second meeting at St. Mark's. In November,
Fr. Pascal Morganti wrote to Fr. Michael Rua (November I 6, I895), "Bp. Louis Lasagna is, one may say, the first
person who touched off the flame of Salesian enthusiasm here in this city with his two talks at Our Lady of Grace
Church and at St. Mark's" (Joe. cit., p. 219).

19.8 Page 188

▲back to top
160
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
some eminent people and walked through the main aisle. Just as the people
had done in Paris and Barcelona, the Milanese thrust themselves forward as
he passed, some kissing his hand, some devoutly touching his garments,
some making the sign of the cross, or asking him for his blessing. Those
who were unable to get near him gazed at him from afar, touched to see him
so ailing and yet smiling, and their tenderness was enhanced as they saw
how the venerable old archbishop was supporting him. The crowd filling
the square outside the church and the adjacent streets broke out into a
mighty roar, Long live Don Bosco! Long live the Archbishop!
As the carriage in which the two of them were seated passed by,
the shouts acclaiming them were repeated with all the fervor of pop-
ular enthusiasm.
Don Bosco got off at Saint Charles seminary where the Oratory choir
was lodged, and many people were waiting there to see and speak with
him. The boys gave him a jubilant reception as the Saint smilingly walked
past them, with kind words and jokes. The people who witnessed the
scene admired the exchange of affection between father and sons.
After greeting the boys, Don Bosco withdrew to a hall to grant audi-
ences. But how could he interview that many callers one by one? Besides,
in the twinkling of an eye, the hall had become so full of people that there
was definitely not enough freedom to confer with individuals. A God-
ordained incident attracted the attention of everybody and offered a way
out of that predicament. In the midst of all the confusion a lady was lead-
ing her deaf daughter by the hand. As soon as she reached the Saint with
great difficulty, he blessed the child and told her to say a certain prayer.
Just as if she had heard and understood, the girl retired to a corner, prayed
as she had been told, and came back to his side, saying, "You see, Don
Bosco, I am quite cured. Now I can hear everything." The amazement of
the other people present reached its climax and in the twinkling of an eye,
news of this cure spread all over the town. 12 During the ensuing confusion
Don Bosco was spirited away from the room, but on his way from the
seminary to the archbishop's palace, the passers-by recognized him and
halted, greeted him and at times joined forces to applaud.
The generosity of the Milanese did not falter either at the meeting or
afterward. The city pastors opened a subscription on behalf of the missionar-
ies, so that anyone who had been unable to attend the meeting at the church
12 In an article published on the 22nd under the title "Miraculous Cure," La Palabra of Lisbon reported this
incident. "We learned of this in a letter from Reverend Joao Marques who has been resident in Italy now for a year."

19.9 Page 189

▲back to top
St. John Bosco in Milan
161
of Our Lady of Grace or had been prevented from contributing their alms
there, on account ofthe crush, might be able to make his charitable donation.
The archbishop had invited several pastors and noblemen to dinner
that evening to honor Don Bosco. After the repast, the Saint began to
grant interviews, and went on until nightfall. Then, the bishop tried to
provide a little rest and amusement for him in the form of pleasant con-
versation before the evening meal. When it was time to go to bed, the
Servant of God told Father Charles Viglietti to arrange everything so that
they would be able to leave the following afternoon at the latest.
During the last two years of his life, poor Don Bosco's former infirmities
were complicated by new physical disfunctions which made traveling uncom-
fortable, and any extended length oftime away from home most uncomfortable.
He said Mass in the bishop's chapel the morning ofthe 13th. The chapel
was crowded with people attending the Mass. The president of the Club of
Saint Ambrose and Saint Charles, and a member ofthe Board ofthe Catholic
Youth Association, served at the altar. The boys of the Oratory and a num-
ber ofpeople in the congregation received communion. The remainder ofhis
time was spent in giving audiences. These resumed after lunch and contin-
ued until four o'clock p.m. Nearing the departure time, the bishop again
knelt to receive his blessing and when he took leave ofhim, he embraced him
weeping, tenderly kissing his hands and thanking him cordially for such an
unforgettable and dear visit. Many gentlemen who had learned from the
newspapers that Don Bosco was in Milan hastened back to the city from
their country residences, but he had to leave and was unable to receive them.
Likewise Duke Scotti, his good friend and benefactor, arrived too late to talk
at length with him. He had to be satisfied by going to see him at the railroad
station with a number of other ladies and gentlemen.13
He left Milan with only Father Charles Viglietti. He was absolutely
exhausted. When he arrived in Turin, the jaded horse of the Oratory drove
him in the humble little coach directly to Valsalice from Porta Susa sta-
tion, and the Saint paid a delightful surprise visit to the persons making a
retreat there. He entered the dining room quite unexpectedly as they were
finishing supper. Little by little he regained some of his strength in the
peaceful quiet of that house.
Father Louis Lasagna had not made the return trip with Don Bosco
because he had to go to Busto Arsizio and Casale Litta to address the
13 The poor young girls residing at the Home for the Blind had written him a touching letter, and begged him
to come in person to bless them, or else send them his blessing (Appendix, doc. 42).

19.10 Page 190

▲back to top
162
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Cooperators of those two localities. The thirty choirboys of the Oratory
went with him. The provost Father Tettamanti and the pastor Father
Rigali, two names so dear to the Salesians, could not have done more if
they had to welcome Don Bosco himself.14 The people of the two towns
supported them wholeheartedly in this, as did the clergy and the faithful
of the neighboring towns.
Newspapers of all kinds dedicated their attention to Don Bosco before
his arrival, during his stay in Milan, and after his departure. The most out-
standing newspaper of the Italian Liberal Party limited itself to announcing
his arrival, which was already something quite considerable in those days.
Later it carried a long article, containing in its own words "an impartial
report of this local event," not without poking fun at the police headquarters
for having taken too literally the rumors that an anti-clerical demonstration
had been planned, and for taking excessive precautions, as a consequence. In
reference to the music ofthe Oratory, it went on, "We do not think one could
possibly expect greater intonation, better harmony, or more exquisite blend-
ing of voices from these boys than the way we heard them sing yesterday."
It then spoke in detail of the meeting and the speaker, with a tinge of a dis-
putable humor as requested by the spirit of the newspaper and of the times,
anytime the liberals had to write about the Pope or the Church. After an
accurate outline of only a few sentences concerning Don Bosco's personal-
ity and merits, it closed stating, "A friend of ours, Prof. Rayneri of
Montevideo, Argentina, informed us one day that the best school for girls in
that capital is the one founded there by Don Bosco. Even the daughters of
the President of that republic are attending it for their education."15
The more moderate Perseveranza described the whole ceremony which
had taken place on the 12th with warmth. The outright liberal newspaper fl
Caffe announced Don Bosco's arrival in an early issue, referring to him as
"one of the most cultured of the influential leaders of the clerical party,"
and in the following issue it described the meeting. The following is the
impression made upon the author ofthe article by the visit ofthe Servant of
God: "Don Bosco is a lovely old man, with strongly marked out features
and always smiling. His appearance does not show his advanced age, which
is however shown by his practically extinguished strength." This is the
judgment that he passed on his life and undertakings; "The charitable
undertakings of Don Bosco are growing bigger day after day, and although
14 Salesian Bulletin, November 1886.
15 l[ Corriere della sera, September 12-14.

20 Pages 191-200

▲back to top

20.1 Page 191

▲back to top
St. John Bosco in Milan
163
his appeals for help are always responded to everywhere, he lives a hard life
himself. Despite his advanced years, he is concerned solely about one
thought, "humanity and religion," and he is an arch enemy ofthe outspoken
arrogance of angry ecclesiastics. He is a true minister of the church of
Christ, unfortunately imitated by only a few!" The no less liberal Italia
expressed its appreciation for the fact that Father Louis Lasagna had spoken
so well "without insulting either persons or institutions as is usually the
case," and gave a concise outline of his talk, mentioned the crowd attend-
ing it, and the other crowd which had besieged Don Bosco on his way out.
fl Pungolo, also a forthright liberal paper, praised the music and gave an
extensive report of the talk. The conciliatory Catholic newspaper Lega
Lombarda illustrated the life and undertakings of the Saint in two articles.16
La Settimana religiosa of Milan published an extensive, emphatic account
of it on September 16. Likewise L 'Eco d 'Italia in Genoa and fl Corriere di
Torino published letters from Milan about it on the same day.
There were three newspapers which chose not to deviate either partial-
ly or entirely from their adamant anti-clerical program. II Secolo did
announce the presence in Milan of "one of the influential leaders of the
Italian clerical party, Don Bosco," adding, "He is one of the most militant
agents of clerical doctrines and one of the most intelligent as well. He does
not limit his action to mere preaching, but works unceasingly, founding
institutes of all kinds, workshops, missions, homes for the poor, doing
everything which the liberals should be doing. We look on him as a model
for every party, for at the present time we do not need words but deeds, and
Don Bosco gives us deeds." But on a second occasion when reporting the
meeting, it remained formally within the limits of pure courtesy, express-
ing itself objectively about the speaker and praising the young choirboys.
Under a belligerent heading, "Yesterday's Meeting of the Clerics," La
Lombardia wrote on a restrained note until it exhorted the government to
direct and protect Italian immigrants, then it displayed as though it were a
scarecrow "the overpowering influence of Catholic missionaries whose
action may be beneficial to civilization in its early phases, but then it grows
hostile toward the liberal institutions of our mother country."
Further on, in referring to the burning issue of the relations then exist-
ing between Church and State, it wrote, "We must in all truth admit that
the speaker was very moderate and cautious in his political allusions." La
Riforma, Crispi' s own newspaper in Rome, was not so moderate because
16 Perservanza, p.13; Caffe, pp. 13-14; Italia· Pungolo pp. 13-14; Lega Lombarda, pp.12-13.

20.2 Page 192

▲back to top
164
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
it published a venomous correspondence from Milan against Don Bosco's
"clerical charity," against "clerical schools," against the competition
offered by his "clerical homes" to the working people "laboring in the
thick of real life". Though it did render tribute to the eminent personal
qualities of the man, it deplored the fact that "a civilized city should have
described him as the angel of charity" as has been stated in the letter
inviting people to attend the meeting. 17
Naturally the proper note was struck in the columns of the militant
L 'Osservatore cattolico of Milan, which was then read all over the penin-
sula. In the second of two articles18 it read, "Don Bosco's visit to Milan
has assumed the proportions of a genuine event, thanks to the veneration
felt for this apostle of charity, and also thanks in part to the lack of
restraint on the part of some liberal newspapers that were already brain-
washed with the old anti-Catholic hatreds and therefore endeavored to
present the arrival of Don Bosco as a clerical provocation, and did their
best to stir up some true disturbances. We have detected similar attempts
in previous quotations taken piecemeal from journals more or less hostile
to the Church. Fortunately, the people of Milan turned a deaf ear to such
instigations and turned the attacks of politicians into a solemn defeat."
The author of the article was present when Don Bosco entered the
episcopal residence. This is how he described his impression: "It was sad
to see the venerated Don Bosco climb the great staircase in the residence,
his legs so feeble that they could barely support his weight. Yet despite all
this, his mind is still alert, his eye keen, his memory excellent." Then the
author described Don Bosco's meeting with the archbishop: "When he
came into the presence of the archbishop, it was the prelate who knelt at
Don Bosco's feet, wishing to receive his blessing as an act of humility and
as a sign of that exquisite deference which so distinguishes him, ably cir-
cumventing any objection with a cunning strategy."
He wrote about the meeting and this is the way he described Don
Bosco's exit from the church: "It was a pitiful and deeply moving scene.
Don Bosco was obliged to cross the main aisle of the crowded church. He
was worried at the prospect of having to reach the door through that vast
throng, which was anxious to get a look at him. It was then that the ven-
erable archbishop took his arm, and assisted by other people as well, Don
Bosco began the arduous march which I believe lasted about an hour and
17 II Secolo, pp.13-14; Lombardia, p.13; La Riforma, p.17.
18 Issues of September 12"' and 13'".

20.3 Page 193

▲back to top
St. John Bosco in Milan
165
was filled by testimonials of devotion and veneration for the two old men,
who were holding each other close in a fraternal embrace."
- Among those who considered themselves fortunate to have helped the
archbishop make a path for Don Bosco was the famous historian Caesar
Cantu' who had been proud to have received his diploma as a Salesian
Cooperator in 1878 from the Saint himself. 19
Although the unfortunate climate of the times did not allow civil and
political authorities to follow popular sentiment by participating in any way in
such solemn manifestations, it was nevertheless common knowledge that they
were gratified by the enthusiasm of the crowd, which was so seldom seen
around the person of a priest. Don Bosco's habitual way of dealing with the
government authority had always been fully appreciated in higher circles, and
this sometimes gave rise to suspicion and malignant speculation in those who
were not fully acquainted with his impeccable ecclesiastical ethics. We have
already seen on so many occasions the characteristic features that similar rela-
tions always had and so it is not necessary for us to return to the subject; how-
ever, we will add one more instance. The pupils of the school run by the
Daughters of Mary Help of Christians were having their awards ceremony in
September at Nichelino, near Turin. The foreign minister, Count de Robilant,
also happened to be present. Father John Baptist Tamietti went up to greet him
on behalf of Don Bosco. "Oh! Don Bosco!" the minister of state exclaimed
with pleasure. "Please thank him gratefully for me and tell him that I would
be happy if he were to avail himself of my services, because I am entirely at
his disposal. Please tell him, please do tell him for certain."
At the end of the festivities he said once again, "Please remember, tell
Don Bosco that I want to help him."
The Saint did not lose any time in thanking the Archbishop of Milan
for the exceptional kindness with which he had been treated. The bishop
replied on September 25th with a calling card on which he had written
"Much fervent thanks to the venerated and beloved Don Bosco for his
autographed letter and the book which followed it. Your visit to Milan is
remembered by all with kind gratitude, especially by the undersigned who
hopes to extend his hospitality to you again on other occasions. Pray,
please pray for the archbishop of Milan."
Don Bosco was still at Valsalice when on September 21st, a telegram from
the Parisian journal La Croix arrived at the Oratory addressed to the "Superior
of the Salesian Congregation," in which the editor-in-chief wrote "Fervently
19 See VoL XIII, p. 476.

20.4 Page 194

▲back to top
166
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
share grief over the tragedy. Please telegraph news about Don Bosco." This
caused much astonishment but then it was quickly realized that in France some-
one had said Don Bosco had died. Don Bosco replied in person, "I am well. I
cannot explain your anxiety. Nevertheless, I am grateful for your attention." He
was in fact so well that immediately afterward he received the count and count-
ess Donato and kept them talking at length, because they had come to say good
bye before leaving for Constantinople where the count was to direct the
embassy in the name of the King ofltaly, before the Turkish sovereign.
Despite this, a few Italian newspapers as well published word of the
Saint's serious illness. Alarmed by the news, Father James Margotti rushed
to Valsalice to find out himself what was happening. He found him seated
at his desk, looking well and with his customary good humor. When asked
how his health was, he replied that, apart from his age and the trouble he
was having with his legs, he had no other disturbance, for which he blessed
Divine Providence. Then there was a long conversation about Patagonia.
When Margotti asked him about the gold mines which had recently been
discovered there, Don Bosco cut him short saying that by order of the Pope,
he had sent the Salesians there to win souls for Jesus Christ and not to go
hunting for gold or silver mines. In its issue of the 24th, L 'Unita cattolica
discredited all the false rumors about Don Bosco's health.
Don Bosco returned to the Oratory on the evening of the 27th; but he
did not remain there long because on the 29th he went to San Benigno
where the novices were on retreat in preparation for taking their vows. He
said the community Mass on October 3rd, the feast ofthe Holy Rosary, but
being exceedingly tired, he administered communion only to those serving
Mass at the altar. Later on he received the profession of fifty-three novices,
and at the end of the liturgy, he addressed them all. An armchair was
placed in the middle of the chapel for him so that he should not overtire
himself. The clerics gathered around him. The records of that house con-
tain a faithful summary of his talk, which we ourselves heard. First of all,
the Saint voiced the delight he felt at that moment, saying that he could not
have experienced any greater delight on earth. Then he appealed to them
to practice charity, charity toward their superiors, by obeying them always
and in such a way as not to cause them to groan and sigh.
"It is a sacrilege," he exclaimed, "that anyone should take a vow of obe-
dience and then behave as some do, by only obeying when it pleases them".
He urged them to practice charity toward the members of the Society who
should never criticize each other, not even in things which pertain to our
publications. He voiced his own disapproval of such critics, stressing the

20.5 Page 195

▲back to top
St. John Bosco in Milan
167
word with forceful indignation. He insisted on this very much, and repeat-
ed several times that one should either speak well of one's neighbor or else
be silent. In this he showed an earnest desire to be heard and obeyed, and
added to his words such an expression of grief that he began to weep. His
trembling weak voice suddenly grew strong and stern, as if he were about
to curse those hellish tongues which never blab except to criticize.
At a given moment he went on, "If Don Bosco has been unhappy... it
was because of this lack of charity among the Salesians." A sudden wave of
emotion came over him as he passed from his first to the second sentence,
his eyes were filled with tears, and he resumed speaking with a repressed
sob. Then he changed the subject, assuring them all for their comfort that
the Salesian Society was in excellent shape financially and added that it
would spread out most amazingly. The Salesians would want for nothing,
provided they remained faithful to educating poor youth, since this was the
mission entrusted to them by Our Lady. "If all of you were qualified to act
as directors," he said, "I would already know where to send you, from the
first to the last of you." Lastly, he appealed to our prayers for him, repeat-
ing several times that as long as there was breath of life in him, he would
continue praying and sacrificing himself for his beloved sons.
While Don Bosco was thus receiving the vows of these new young
hopefuls of his religious family and endeavored to forge the soul of an
apostle in them, other apostles were meeting the same day in Turin to
"combat and avert the perils latent in the vigorous resurrection of the
intransigent clericalism and Jesuitical spirit, and now about to be brought
forth to the detriment of the country." This was proclaimed by a Liberal
parliamentary deputy.20 To the person who informed him of this political
rally, Don Bosco replied that that rally was an attempt by the Freemasons
to publicly advertise the godless association and try to accustom the pop-
ulation to consider it as a meritorious and respectable association.
What upset the Free Masons most of all was the way in which private
schools were then flourishing. In a pamphlet which was handed out to
everyone who had attended the political rally, Turin was described as a
town in which the newly constituted clerical movement was revealing
extreme ability in its strategy, especially through instruction. Don Bosco
was pointed out as the life and soul behind all this successful undertak-
ing. "The life and soul of this vast conspiracy," it said,21 "is the inspired
20.L 'Unita Cattolica, October 2, 1886.
21 The pamphlet, which consisted of ten pages, did not indicate where it had been printed, but was entitled:
Quid agendum? (A warning by the Liberal Party).

20.6 Page 196

▲back to top
168
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
saint of Valdocco, Don Bosco, a singularly intelligent and daring man, a
Jesuit like Ignatius of Loyola, a cunning diplomat, humble in his person-
al greatness, ready for anything, extraordinarily active, capable of every-
thing: capable of setting up schools all over the world in the twinkling of
an eye, of founding industrial plants, building churches, and writing
sugar-sweet little books. Don Bosco is a force which is perhaps acting
with the assistance of others, with the support of a society which has
greater hopes centered on him than even on the Black Pope.22 He is a
monarch who reigns and rules without pomp or circumstance, under a
cloak of sordid humility, and cunning compunction, though with a soul
within which outbursts of hatred rule against everything which is light,
truth, and progress. Don Bosco is the personification of this new Turin
clericalism, just as he is its animating spirit, its strength, and its brain."
Lo and behold, a distorted caricature of Don Bosco as glimpsed through
the anti-clerical lens of the day! Yet to us at the present time, this intention-
al distortion conceals an indirect testimony to the effective and God-sent
influence of Don Bosco's defensive action in Italy. The enemies of the
Church were aware ofhim and trembled but since he always acted well with-
in the law, they could not do anything against him. Don Bosco's deference
to national institutions was at times misunderstood by well-meaning men;
but he knew to what extent his conscience permitted him to go as a Catholic,
and he never strayed one inch from the path of righteousness.
Someone felt that he displayed too fervent an allegiance to the house of
Savoy, as if he had forgotten the wrongs which the Savoy monarchs had per-
petrated against the Church. There were quite a few who felt that way in
Milan; but Don Bosco set his gaze higher and farther afield. On November
29, 1881, Bismarck had uttered the following words in the Reichstag: "What
guarantee would you take on yourselves for the future of Italy, especially if
God were not to preserve the present dynasty which now has but few scions?"
Now when these words were read out to Don Bosco from the issue ofOctober
12, 1886, in which L 'Unita cattolica had quoted them, he said, "I have been
repeating the same thing for years and years, whenever I talked about the
Italian situation." Amid all the inter-party strife, Don Bosco looked to the his-
toric monarchy as the focal point oflaw and order and the guarantee of a bet-
ter future for Italy. History confirms the accuracy of his viewpoint.23
22 The liberals called the Jesuits' Father General the Black Pope.
23 In his diary of 1880, published in La Nuova antologia in 1936, Deputy Alexander Guiccioli made the fol-
lowing entry for August 22: "The dynasty of Savoy is the one good thing still left to us; and that is precisely what
they (the rebels) are attacking" (June 16, 1936), p. 427.

20.7 Page 197

▲back to top
169
C!tqapter 8
THE MISSIONARY EXPEDITION OF 1886 I
A LOOK AT THE HOUSES AND MISSIONS
OF SOUTH AFRICA
The Salesian houses and missions in South America faced serious
financial problems and there was no solution to be found for them. For
this reason Bishop John Cagliero made appeals to Turin insistently, list-
ing his requirements and begging for assistance. In a council meeting held
on September 18, 1885, Don Bosco had said, "I am thinking about a cir-
cular letter so as to help the missions, but it is not yet fully formulated in
my mind. I still need to pray some more, then I will talk about it."
This circular letter, which was drafted following along the guidelines,
set by the Saint and which he himself edited, was ready in October 1886.
It presented a picture of the current state of the missions, the plans for the
future and the urgent needs of the present. Then it announced an immi-
nent missionary expedition. In conclusion, it implored the charitable
assistance of all Cooperators so as to support the houses already founded,
allow new ventures to be undertaken, as well as raise the substantial but
indispensable money required to carry out the new project of an expedi-
tion of more evangelical laborers.
This appeal was not only addressed to the members of the Pious
Union, but was translated into French, Spanish, and German and sent all
over Europe to princes and ministers of state, as well as to editors of
newspapers, no matter what their political affiliations might have been. A
copy was even sent to the Emperor of China and the Shah of Persia. No
less than one hundred thousand addresses had to be written, and many of
the Oratory boys helped in this, as well as a number of clerics who had
been sent from San Benigno and a dozen Sisters who had come from
Nizza Monferrato. Don Bosco was not only trying to raise money, but
also to make his undertakings known throughout the whole world. He
said so himself, "I am not only looking for an immediate advantage, here
and now but I'm looking for future advantages. Those who may not do
anything for us here and now will recall our plea and later will do some-

20.8 Page 198

▲back to top
170
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
thing about it. That means that even when years will have gone by, we
shall still receive legacies, inheritances, and offerings because of these
circulars letters."
The press provided great publicity for the circular letter by reproduc-
ing it in its entirety or printing a summary of it with comments. However,
even in this instance, the attitude of some Italian liberals was revealed to
be narrow-minded and as restricted as ever in their spiteful and cheap
anti-clericalism. Those men were so steeped in hostility against anything
remotely connected with Christianity that whenever they discussed it,
they would lose their heads and their common sense. The hatred against
the Church, which they were brooding in their hearts, did not permit them
to appreciate even those solid advantages that these missionaries were
gaining for their mother country, while they were unreservedly appreci-
ated by lay governments. Yet, despite all this, one might well quote in ref-
erence to their publications what a Catholic newspaper of Genoa wrote in
reference to a venomous long-winded attack published in Crispi's paper
La Riforma in Rome; namely, that the knowledge of similar writings was
"the best tool to spur on good people to give more and better assistance
to the venerated founder of the Salesian Congregation."1
Donations flowed in generous proportion and number. Don Bosco
himself gave us an eminent proof of it. In a council meeting taking place
as early as November 2, during a discussion as to what would be the best
way to send money to those American houses that were imploring aid, he
said, "Now we have enormous amounts of money for our expenses. We
have sent out this circular letter on behalf of the missions. Divine
Providence does not fail us. So let us get a firm foothold. In order to set-
tle the debts of our houses in America we should do this - Father Louis
Lasagna should convey the order to establish American Council, made up
of Directors and Provincials. This Council should study how to settle the
past with its deficit; it should also draw some formal procedures, with
which no Director would be allowed to arbitrarily contract any new debts.
Father Lasagna should work out some economical plans before he leaves.
At this time Divine Providence is providing both for us and for America.
Father Joseph Fagnano should deal only with in spiritualibus [spiritual
I L'Eco d'Italia, October 31, 1886. As a document of Don Bosco's times, we thought best to resurrect this
writing (see Appendix, doc. 45). It was also reproduced in La Gazzetta di Catania, which used it in its war against
the Salesians. But in Sicily, Le Letture Domenicali of Palermo (November 28) not only published the "magnificent
circular letter" but opened a subscription on behalf of the Salesian missions. An insolent news item entitled "The
hunt for money" was also published in France by La Semaine anticlericale at Nevers (November. 11 ).

20.9 Page 199

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
171
matters], while an Economer would administer the temporal affairs ofthe
mission. They need not be afraid of debts in America. They should be
shouldered by the superior council, but every effort should be made to put
things right in order."
The "thank you" notes lithographed on an original written by Don
Bosco himself were sent to ordinary donors; but in certain cases the
Servant of God would write a "thank you" note himself, independently of
whether the donation was modest or substantial, as it can be seen from
two letters of which we have copies. The first of these letters is addressed
to Canon Blaise Rumiano of Susa, a former fellow student of Don Bosco
at the Convitto Ecclesiastico.
Turin, November 30, 1886
My Dear Canon:
I want to write to you myself to assure you that I was delighted
both by your letter and by your donation. You may not have acquired
merit for being a nuisance, but you certainly have the merit for
being a donor, as you really are. Why do you not come and see this
poor old friend of yours any more? Please give my thanks to our
mutual friend, Canon Bermond. My regards in Domino [in the
Lord] to your sister, if God has not yet summoned her already to the
place Mary has held in reserve for her in paradise.
God bless us and please believe me always in Jesus Christ,
Your most affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco
One Cooperator who never turned a deaf ear to any appeal from Don
Bosco was the very charitable Count Eugene de Maistre, who on this occa-
sion put his hand generously into his pocket and received the following reply:
(undated)
My Dear Count Eugene de Maistre,
I did have a letter ready for you, assuring you that we would
be saying special prayers for you and your whole family at the
Oratory during this period. I was halfway done with it when Mr.
Vergan came in to give me your generous offering of 2,000 francs.
Blessed be God forever, and my eternal thanks to you, dear
Count Eugene. I am fully confident that Mary Help of Christians

20.10 Page 200

▲back to top
172
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
will reward your charity generously. I pray to heaven that your
country estate will yield abundant crops, and that your whole
family may enjoy good health, and the consolation of seeing them
progress from one virtue to another until you are able to see them
all gather around you in heaven. We will show our gratitude to
you the best way we can. Therefore, on the last three days of the
year, our orphans will say prayers and offer up Communions for
the following intentions: on December 29 for Papa Count de
Maistre; on the 30th for the countess, your mother; on the 31st for
the repose of the soul of the countess, your deceased wife.
Please give my respectful regards to your whole family and
please be so gracious as to pray for me and mine (240,000
orphans) who all express sincerest gratitude to you while I, on
behalf of all the Salesians, am deeply honored to remain as always,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
A large and a small missionary expedition set out in 1886. In the pre-
vious volume we said that in 1885 Father Michael Borghino had reached
Italy from Brazil, and Father Louis Calcagno and Father Peter Rota from
Uruguay. Now, without waiting for a larger group to be formed, the three
of them sailed for America in April, along with three clerics: Fia, Giudici,
and Zanchetta, all names which were to become famous during the ensu-
ing years. They were then only clerics, but they had reached both the
vigor of their age and strength, since they were coming from the ranks of
the Sons of Mary. They arrived at Barcelona where everything seemed to
promise that they would once again see Don Bosco, but all they saw were
the preparations the Confreres and the Cooperators were making towel-
come him within the next two days.
Of the three priests whose memory is ever in benediction among us,
Father Joseph Lazzero repeated a statement he had made at the time of their
arrival in Italy, also at the time of their departure.2 "Both Father Michael
Borghino and the other two guests deserve a certificate of good conduct for
the time they have spent here with us, and as I already said on another occa-
sion, they really did reveal an excellent spirit and attachment to Don Bosco and
our society. Let us hope that our Lord will always keep them so, and that being
in the full flower of their life, they will have time to accomplish much good."
2 Letter to Bishop Cagliero, March 28, 1886.

21 Pages 201-210

▲back to top

21.1 Page 201

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
173
When the time drew near for the larger missionary expedition, Don
Bosco published a circular letter and addressed it to the Turin Cooperators
and those of the neighboring area as a supplement to the [Salesian]
Bulletin of November. Four thousand copies were printed, to invite them
all to attend the farewell ceremony. In a previous similar letter written in
French, he had extended the same invitation, together with his October
appeal, however this was sent only to people who were known friends of
the Congregation.3
Twenty-six Salesians and six Daughters of Mary Help of Christians
were to cross the Atlantic, escorted by Father Lasagna, who went to Rome
in the early part of November and who had received a promise of protec-
tion and a subsidy of one thousand five hundred lire from the minister for
Foreign Affairs, Count de Robilant. He had become such a friend with
him that the Count himself assured him that he was not a Free Mason, as
people were saying. Father Lasagna was received by the Holy Father in a
private audience. The Pope immediately asked for news about Don
Bosco's health, and asked a thousand different questions about the mis-
sions. When he was told about the needs of Brazil, and how Don Bosco
had prepared an army of missionaries, inspired solely by the charity of
Jesus Christ, the Pope exclaimed, "Let this be known to the honor ofTurin
and the glory of the Salesian Congregation. This has filled my heart with
great joy and hope. I expect great things both for the Church and for
Society from the Salesian Congregation."
Father Lasagna then went to Casale to greet his brother at the sem-
inary, as well as other relatives and friends. He ran a very close risk of
having to renounce his holy missionary activity forever, for a number of
eminent priests and laymen full of admiration for his fine qualities had
worked out a plan by which they would apply to the Holy See to have
him as their bishop, since their own diocese was without a bishop due
to the recent death of Bishop Ferre. From a mere plan they jumped into
action. Two canons presented a petition to Don Bosco and begged him
to pass it on to the Holy Father himself, with his word of recommenda-
tion. "This will add yet another well deserved claim to the many claims
3 See Appendix, doc. 46, A-B. The October circular and the news about the missionary expedition suggest-
ed to certain swindlers the idea of playing a trick on the good faith of their neighbors. The tool they used was La
Staffetta, a weekly news bulletin of Naples. La Sicilia cattolica of Palermo fell into the trap. Don Bosco and Fr.
Michael Rua behaved with what might have seemed excessive prudence, if the conduct of saints had not been always
guided by supernatural charity. Those who wish to learn more of this audacious scam may read the documents,
which speak for themselves. See Appendix, doc. 47 (A, B, C, D, E, F).

21.2 Page 202

▲back to top
174
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
which our beloved Don Bosco already has on the benevolence and grat-
itude of the diocese of Casale," one of the sponsors of the plan wrote to
him.4 Don Bosco handed the petition over to Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda
and asked him to do whatever he thought was best in the Lord. The car-
dinal asked him how he felt about it. Don Bosco replied that he did not
want to influence the issue in any way and was quite indifferent about
it. The petition was forwarded to the Pope but it arrived too late, for Leo
XIII had already assigned someone else to the See. Divine Providence
had disposed that Father Louis Lasagna was to become bishop, but not
cease his work as a missionary.
When this design of Divine Providence came true in 1893, another
unspoken prediction made implicitly by Don Bosco to Father Louis
Lasagna the day of his farewell had come true. It was the hour before the
farewell ceremony on December 2 that Father Lasagna had his last con-
versation with the beloved Father and asked him for some medals that
Don Bosco had blessed, so that he might give them as presents to the
Salesians' friends. After they had been given to him, he took his leave. He
had barely gone downstairs on his way to church to preach when the cler-
ic Angelo Festa came running after, to hand him a small box. "Don Bosco
sends you this box," he said. "He says that the rest are for the others, but
this one is for you, and you alone."
From the sound, it looked as though the box contained medals. Father
Lasagna put it into his pocket, ran to the church, and did not give it
another thought. Well into the ocean voyage he remembered it, he
opened it, and found inside a gold filigree chain lying on some cotton.
He was surprised at the sight, and without understanding what he saw,
he put the lid back on the little box and put it away. When he arrived at
his destination, he put it away in his desk and did not take it out again
until the day a telegram brought the sad news of Don Bosco' s death. In
the general grief, which pervaded the house, everyone began looking for
things, which would remind them of their deceased Father: letters,
medals, and similar souvenirs.
During this search Father Lasagna's secretary came across the little box.
He took out the chain; he lifted the cotton as lo and behold, he found a little
note in which a benefactor from Chiavari was asking that the chain be sent
to Don Bosco for the second Salesian missionary bishop of South America.
"This means that I am to give it to the second Salesian bishop on
4 Canon Romagnoli and Fr. Louis Calcagno, Casale, November 26, 1886.

21.3 Page 203

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
175
behalf of Don Bosco," Father Louis Lasagna thought. He did not imagine
at that time that five years later he himself would be that bishop.5
On the morning of December 2nd, Don Bosco received the religious
professions for the last time, in his private chapel. The professed were a
group of young clerics who had been unable to make their vows with their
companions at San Benigno in October, either because they had not
reached the required age or had not then completed their one year of novi-
tiate. The Saint's exhortation dealt with the theme of obedience.
During the evening farewell ceremony in the church of Mary Help of
Christians, neither the inspiring talk by Father Lasagna, nor the haunting
beauty of the sacred ceremony, or even the inspired words of Cardinal
Cajetan Alimonda could draw the attention of the faithful off Don Bosco.
The venerable old man sat humble and recollected between Bishop
Emilian Manacorda, the bishop of Fossano and Bishop Leto, titular bish-
op of Samaria. Everyone felt instinctively that his holy life was heading
towards its sunset. When he had embraced the last of the departing mis-
sionaries as they walked down the central nave toward the exit, he slowly
dragged himself, supported by the two prelates, toward the sacristy where
the cardinal had been so kind as to wait for him, and now went toward him
with a great display of affectionate cordiality.
One of the advantages drawn from having these departures set up
with so much solemnity was that the press used them to exalt, spread out,
and advertise far and wide the missionary idea. Even in towns like Turin,
which heard periodical appeals about the missions during the course of
the year, the missionary ideal was then far from enjoying the fame and the
welcoming acceptance which goes with it everywhere today. That was
why the Catholic newspapers and periodicals gave detailed reports of
what took place in Turin on that occasion in both large and small Italian
towns. L 'Osservatore Cattolico of Milan carried an announcement on the
2nd, which began as follows: "Today the Salesian Congregation has writ-
ten the most beautiful page of its history." After which, the correspondent
acknowledged that: "When I saw that venerable priest today, with his gen-
tle, modest countenance, surrounded by filial veneration on the part ofthe
most high-ranking ecclesiastical authorities, I felt my heart filled with
tenderness, and my soul drawn to him."
In the L 'Unita cattolica on December 4th, an anonymous author
5 L 'Italia reale of Turin on April 3, 1893, reported this anecdote in the words Bp. Lasagna used in a
previous publication.

21.4 Page 204

▲back to top
176
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
described by the newspaper as "a fine and religious soul" and by the
Bulletin of January 1887 as "a very eminent personality," ended his
extensive report by intoning an anthem of love and faith in honor of Don
Bosco and his sons.
"Thank you, venerable Don Bosco, thank you," the article read, "for
having invited me to such a tender and dear ceremony." "In the immense
church of Valdocco, I beheld the full beauty of the Christian faith which
unites us all as brothers. Your Oratory gave the picture of a Propaganda
Fide. Never did your eight hundred boys ever seem so dear to me or so
pious as they did on Thursday evening. I watched them kneeling in prayer
for their missionary brothers perhaps never to be seen again. Never did
your Sisters of Mary Help of Christians seem more venerable than
Thursday evening when they prayed and assisted at the pious ceremony,
from many platforms. Never, I might add, did more poetic or solemn
notes so delight me as the melody of the vast choir of your singers! Oh!
What an exquisitely musical soul Bishop John Cagliero has! May you
uplift the minds and hearts of the savages of Patagonia with your religious
harmonies to the light of the supernatural, as you do uplift the hearts and
minds of your compatriots. May the pupils of your South American
schools, baptized in the faith of Christ, multiply rapidly, and form an end-
less choir to praise and bless the Lord."
The travelers went to Marseilles because they were to board their ship
at Marseilles. Father Joseph Lazzero and Father Guido Barberis accom-
panied them. From that port, one of the twenty-six Salesians, Father
Gastaldi, sent Don Bosco a description of their journey, and voiced his
own feelings and those of the others as follows: 6 "It is a great joy and a
true comfort for me to be able to pen these lines to you, for in some meas-
ure they make up for the distance which already separates us from you,
most beloved Father. You could never imagine how it cost us, how painful
it was for us to say good-bye and leave you. Only the thought that you are
praying for us constantly and that you are blessing us and the reason for
which we are leaving you make less hard this saying good-bye to you.
Beloved Father, we already felt that we loved you, but now we feel that we
love you even more than ever, especially when I think back on those
happy days when, thanks to your goodness, I was able to see you and lis-
ten to your paternal words. Oh! May our Lord once again allow us to
enjoy such good fortune!"
6 Marseilles, December 7, 1888.

21.5 Page 205

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
177
They went on a pilgrimage to Notre Dame de la Garde, and after they
said Mass and had their devotions, a pilgrim went up to them and asked
whether they were by chance Don Bosco's missionaries. When they said
that they were indeed, the unknown man gave one oftheir number a hand-
some donation. Then he handed the guardian of the sanctuary some
money for the inconvenience caused. Later they discovered he was a
member of the Society of Saint Vincent de Paul.
They all celebrated the feast of the Immaculate Conception in the
novitiate of Saint Marguerite, and Father Joseph Lazzero sent Don Bosco
the following report which is well worth holding on to:7 "It was a delight-
ful family feast, a reunion, a blending or, if I express myself in a French
fashion, a brotherly communion of French and Italian spirits, all seeking
to express oneness of spirit, oneness of disposition, that of their common
Father, Don Bosco. References dealing with the departure of missionaries
were read out, the name of Don Bosco being inserted into them, so that
others might come to know with what excellent principles the good new
novices were trained."
Father Lasagna found time to call on Count and Countess Colle and
wrote to his beloved Father on the 12th in the very room which his hosts
always called "Don Bosco's room", "Oh! How happy these two creatures
are that they know Don Bosco, and that they have his respect and his
affection. How delighted they are to entrust their fortune to his hands, so
that he may invest it for the greater glory of God and well being of souls.
They admit that they are the blessed tools of Divine Providence in the
hands of Don Bosco."
Further on he wrote, "Now what should I say to you on the eve of our
departure, most venerated Father? Tomorrow night, or at the latest the day
after tomorrow, Tuesday, we shall already be aboard the Tibet, which will
take us far away from you. Oh! how aware our heart is of this, and how
sad it makes us at times! But we are consoled by the thought that your
blessing and prayers accompany us, and that everywhere your fatherly
affection surrounds us. We have no other aspiration nor ambition other
than to prove ourselves worthy sons of so good and holy a Father! Oh! If
our Lord helps us to fulfill our intentions, you will see, most venerated
Father, that we shall procure nothing but joy, great joy for you, no matter
what effort and sacrifice it may entail!"
They set out to sea the evening of the 14th, and the voyage was
7 Letter to Don Bosco, Marseilles, December 12, 1886.

21.6 Page 206

▲back to top
178
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
dramatically stormy. "My poor companion missionaries!" Father
Lasagna wrote in a letter to Don Bosco,8 "They will never forget all
that they went through those two fearful days of December 19th and
20th of this year."9 In reference to the six Sisters, he stated, "Really, I
would never have believed that I would find such assurance, such
courage, in these young women, these poor Sisters. Praised be God
and also thanks to you, dear Father, for having been able to instill so
excellent a spirit in your children."
They arrived in the harbor ofMontevideo safe and sound on January 6th,
but their painful adventures were not yet over. There was cholera in the city,
and cholera was causing a disaster in Buenos Aires.10 Cholera had also visit-
ed Italy and this had caused problems and delayed their departure. It was
worse still when they arrived. Although there had been no cases ofcholera on
board, there was no way of obtaining permission to land. They had to tum
sail and continue the voyage to Flores Island and stay there in quarantine.
Fortunately this quarantine lasted only five days, though it cost them a lot.
Yet, on the 14th they were all at Villa Colon, where the confreres gave them
a very warm welcome.
If it had been felt in Turin that the number of departing missionaries
was an impressive one, they realized when they arrived that it signified
very little in the face of the needs. At least double that number was
required only to staff adequately the three houses in Uruguay at Villa
Colon, Las Piedras, and Paysandu'. Yet some of the new arrivals had to
be shared with the Argentinean provinces where work was increasing,
rendering a more intensified activity necessary.
When he went back home to Italy, Father Lasagna had brought Don
Bosco a letter from the bishop of Montevideo in which the bishop
requested that a technical school be established at Las Piedras, while at
the same time he recommended his sorely tried diocese to Don Bosco' s
prayers. Don Bosco told Father Lasagna to reply as follows:
1. He thanks him for his kindness to the Salesians and the Sisters in
Uruguay;
2. He promises prayers for him in his tribulations and for all the troubles
of his much persecuted diocese;
8 Aboard the Tibet, December 23, 1886.
9 The graphic description of the infernal storm may be read in the Bollettino salesiano, March 1887.
IO Four Salesians, two from La Boca, Fr. Bourlot, the Director and pastor, and the coadjutor Fabrizi, and two
from San Nicolas', Fr. Galbusera and Fr. O'Grady, were stricken by the plague, but Fr. James Costamagna wrote
Don Bosco on November 24th, "They overcame the violence of the fever, thanks to Don Bosco's medal."

21.7 Page 207

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
179
3. He says that a home for artisans at Las Piedras was impossible;
4. He promises one, instead, for Mondevideo, hoping that permission be
obtained from him and Mr. Jackson, to whom he had already written;
5. Fr. Louis Lasagna would have returned with some good compan-
ions to carry out this project of Don Bosco which was also very
dear to the hearts of Jesus and Mary;
6. He adds that he foresaw that this institute would do immense good
for the souls and the religion throughout the Republic of Uruguay
and perhaps even throughout all of South America, and that was why
he was counting on the Bishop's zeal and on the zeal of the faithful.
Fr. Louis Lasagna relied on these notes, which in their original were
even more laconic to draft a reply letter, of which we have a copy.11
Father Lasagna's province included also the two houses in Brazil
where the future held great promise, even though the present was very
hard. The house at Nicteroy was fighting against debts and Protestants. Yet
its sphere of action was nevertheless growing. The house at Sao Paulo,
which had only recently been opened, had too small a staff. On all sides,
bishops were continuously calling on the Salesians to work in their dioce-
ses. 12 Foreseeing how the Congregation would have made headway among
the civilized peoples and the tribes of that immense state, Don Bosco had
written to Father Michael Borghino and his three assistants, "I want you to
be the light. When you go to Brazil and meet your confreres, tell them you
have come to bring light, not because there is any darkness there, but inas-
much as you add light to light, so that its rays may shine forth among the
natives and the little negroes." He also entrusted him with the delivery of
a letter he had written to Princess Isabella d'Orleans-Braganza, daughter
of the last Emperor, Peter II, and consort of Count d'Eu.13
Turin, March 1886
Your Imperial Highness,
Divine Providence has so disposed that two Salesian houses
be founded in the Empire of Brazil, one at Nicteroy and the other
in Sao Paulo, both of them destined to provide a home for the
poorest and most abandoned orphans.
11 See Appendix, doc. 48, A-B. The letter to Mr. Jackson, of which we have a copy, must also have been
signed only by Don Bosco. (See Appendix, doc. 49.)
12 Letter from Fr. Anthony Ricciardi to Don Bosco, Almagro (Buenos Aires), February 1888
13 The original is in the parish, in the possession of Prince Peter d'Orleans-Braganza, son of the princess to
whom the letter was written.

21.8 Page 208

▲back to top
180
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
A few of my religious confreres, who have temporarily come
back to Italy, have told me about the kindness and charity of Your
Imperial Highness, and therefore I am recommending all of these
Salesians to you and His Majesty the Emperor, for all that they
desire is to win souls for heaven and decrease the number of
juvenile delinquents. They pray fervently and tell their pupils to
pray too, for the health and prosperity of your whole family and
for your august father, His Imperial Majesty.
May Mary Most Holy protect this remarkable dynasty, for
which our orphans (and there are now over two hundred thousand
of them) offer up special prayers to God.
I consider it my bounded duty to invoke the blessings ofheav-
en upon all your Brazilian subjects during my Holy Mass and am
greatly honored to remain with profound gratitude and humility.
Your most obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Don Bosco's recommendation did not remain a dead letter. On
November 15th, the Emperor and Empress, together with the secretary of
agriculture and some other people, went to inspect the house of Sao Paulo
from top to bottom, asking the director many details about the boys and
the method of education being used with them. The Emperor said he was
very fond of the institute and that he knew both Don Bosco and his
Congregation. One 9f the boys recited a very charming complimentary
address and offered their Majesties a volume of meteorological data espe-
cially prepared by the Colon Observatory with a picture of the boys of that
school. A hymn was then sung which, though simple, had a delightful
effect. The director offered their Majesties diplomas as Salesian
Cooperators, which they were pleased to accept. When they left the house,
they gave him a substantial sum of money and left behind them an unmis-
takable conviction that they were very well disposed toward the institute.
In November of the following year, the Emperor happened to be pass-
ing by Cannes and so Father Louis Cartier, the director of the House of
Nice, called on him to pay Don Bosco' s respects. He was received with
great affability. The Emperor shook his hand and immediately asked for
news about Don Bosco, "How is Don Bosco? Is he here in Nice? He is a
great man...a saint...! am very fond of him...He does so much good...! like
his undertakings very much, especially the house at Sao Paulo where he
is accomplishing so much good..." Father Louis Cartier told him that Don

21.9 Page 209

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
181
Bosco was sorry that he could not be present to personally recommend
his sons in Brazil and in Nice, and also voiced regret that the Emperor,
since he was leaving Cannes so soon, could not visit the house in Nice.
The Empress too, was very gracious, and spoke ofher great veneration for
Don Bosco and her admiration for his houses. She recommended in par-
ticular that he was to ask Don Bosco to pray for her and the Emperor. The
following day, Father Cartier sent his prefect, Father Caesar Fasani, to
Cannes with a note of thanks and some gifts for the Emperor. These con-
sisted of two copies of D'Espiney's Life ofDon Bosco, three big photo-
graphs of the Saint and a copy of Father Francis Cerruti' s booklet, Don
Bosco 's Views on Education. The Emperor of Brazil gave a good deal of
attention to Italian literature, and had a great preference for the writings
of Manzoni, with whom he was well acquainted. He was delighted with
the gifts and as he was gazing at Don Bosco' s picture, he said, "I am not
satisfied with seeing only his likeness; I want to see him in person... Yes,
I will call on him." He said this on November 26th, but two months later
Don Bosco was at the gates of eternity.
Father Louis Lasagna had written Father Michael Rua on January 8th
about the inevitable expansion program, which, in spite of everything, was
carried out in Brazil, Uruguay, and the Argentinean and Patagonian missions.
"What do you want?" he wrote, "We are led by the events, or I should
say, by Divine Providence which beckons us, and we have to follow." It
was this same Divine Providence that had allowed men such as Bishop
Cagliero, Bishop Joseph Fagnano, Bishop Lasagna and many other alert
minds, to become ready for great initiatives, and grow up by being around
Don Bosco. They were the stuff of which pioneers are made, neither timid
nor narrow-minded, but courageously enterprising and broad minded.
We have a letter of Bishop Cagliero, which is a treasure house of
information on Argentina. It describes graphically the local situation dur-
ing the summer months, i.e. from December to March. Bishop Cagliero
left Patagonia on January 5th and remained absent from his place of res-
idence until May 8th. On February 22nd he was in San Nicolas' and from
there he wrote to Don Bosco:
San Nicolas', February 22, 1886
Most Reverend and loving Father in Jesus Christ,
It is time that I should write to you myself to give you a
detailed account of all that is happening in our houses where I
have been staying to preach retreats.

21.10 Page 210

▲back to top
182
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
The retreats were held in Patagones, Buenos Aires, Colon and
San Nicolas'. In these three places the retreats for the Sisters took
place at the same time as those of the Salesians, and I was helped
by three companions. The sentries changed, but it was always the
selfsame corporal to lead, guide, and control the patrol.
This was by no means an easy task for me, but when I
thought about what Don Bosco had to endure in similar circum-
stances and about the need to keep updated on everything and
everyone, then I considered my task, difficult as it was, not of a
great importance and so I easily carried it out.
I found in all our houses a strong, determined, and irrevoca-
ble will to be good, holy Salesians. In all our houses the lax were
encouraged, the all-too impulsive restrained, the sluggards were
shaken up. All sermons were geared towards the themes of Don
Bosco, the Oratory and its early days. I say quite frankly that
those happy recollections did everyone good, both the preachers
and those preached to, for they gave everyone a clear vision of
and were a definite guide for the Salesian spirit.
In my special talks and manifestations, I had occasion to speak
very beneficially about the spirit of poverty and also about econo-
my, which is so necessary if we are to pay our debts, from which
none of our houses are free. Just the same, the preventive system
became the principal theme wherever necessary, as well as the great
motivating power of loving kindness in the education of our pupils.
Trust, brotherly love, father-son relationships between the
superiors and their subordinates stand out all down the line, so that
I had to make practically no changes, if any at all, in personnel.
There has been work done and there will be more accom-
plished in the area of vocations, but these are few because the soil
is sterile. We have given the cassock to seven cleric novices,
among them Felix Caprioglio, who is an excellent and veteran
Salesian. Ten made triennial vows or perpetual vows. Almost all
of them were born in America.
There were also 10 clothings and as many professions among
the Sisters, almost all of them Italian born or children of Italians;
namely, from among the people with whom we have most contact.
But I look forward to a very encouraging future at San
Nicolas'. The many Cooperators who live there are already talk-
ing of entrusting to us their very many boys and girls not only to

22 Pages 211-220

▲back to top

22.1 Page 211

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
183
educate them, but also to consecrate them to our Lord, if this is
their vocation. These families are inspired by a prevailing early
Christian spirit, and are very fond indeed of the Salesians. I called
on nearly all of them at their wealthy isolated farms (chacras)
[ranches] and have invited the more important ones among them
to a modest reception we gave yesterday for the feast of Saint
Francis de Sales and the meeting of Cooperators. Among them
was Bishop Ceccarelli, who is always fond of the Salesians and a
good friend of ours.
Father Joseph Solar and Father Giovannini were ordained
priests in Colon, while Rinaldi, Patrick O'Grady, and Guido
Zaninetti were ordained at San Nicolas'. Three took minor
orders. Many others are now getting ready with their studies and
their virtues to receive the same grace in the near future.
This, most venerated Father, is the news or activities ad intra.
And now I pass to give you news and activities ad extra. The sin-
ister storm clouds that darkened our horizon in Patagonia have
disappeared. The Governor, General Winter, invited four of our
Salesian priests to a family reception when one of his little daugh-
ters was baptized. Among the priests there was Father Joseph
Fagnano, against whom he preferably had his most bilious
attacks. Now their reconciliation is an accomplished fact, thanks
to the intercession and grace of Mary Help of Christians, to
whom I recommended particularly Patagonia and all its concerns
as soon as I went ashore on the Rio Negro.
The missions that were closed for a year have now resumed
their activity and Father Dominic Milanesio, who had been
arrested by the troops, is now guided and assisted by the troops
on his excursions through the Andes whenever he is in need of
their help. I hope too that the government will help us by paying
the chaplains something, for there are quite a few of us. Father
Angelo Savio earns 54 escudos a month at Santa Cruz as land-
surveyor; Father Joseph Mary Beauvoir also receives 64 escudos
a month as military chaplain. I need that similar resources be
given to some of us in Patagonia where we have big debts for the
two churches that we had to build.
I found an intermediary to get through to the President when in
Buenos Aires, but I am afraid that the political situation will put him
out of office in a few months. If we have a new, more competent

22.2 Page 212

▲back to top
184
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
president, it will be all the better for us. So we have to await events.
In Montevideo, the storm burst out and it is terrible. May
God protect us. The government and its president have made
themselves universally hated. All honest citizens and the best of
the generals and officers in the army are united to get rid of them
by means of cannon fire. Our school at Paysandu' is exposed to
the risk of becoming the general headquarters for government
troops because of its location and solid construction. But let us
hope for the best. They, hopefully, will be dissuaded from taking
this step by the protest of the Italian minister and by the war
ships, which are ready in Montevideo's territorial waters.
Meanwhile, the boys will not return until it is all over.14
So please pray, beloved Don Bosco, for these unfortunate
countries which are always upset by revolution and arms, citizens
fighting against one another. We are comforted in the midst of
this terrible situation by the fact that we are foreigners, and even
more that we are alien to this land oftribulation and ofthorns. We
are trusting in your prayers and those of our dear confreres and
our Cooperators.
Yes, please pray, for just now we are in need of prayers. Your
sons send you their regards. From Brazil to Tierra del Fuego, we
are praying for your precious health. We know that you have con-
freres who love you all the way from the Alps to Cape Lilibeo.
But they are in no way superior to these others who love you here
with all the intensity of the two biggest oceans, the Atlantic and
the Pacific, which are hardly to be compared with the
Mediterranean and the Adriatic.
Please accept our warmest regards from everybody and bless
us all in our Lord.
Our humble submission and my pastoral blessing to the
revered council and all its more venerable subjects. Amen.
Your most affectionate son in Jesus Christ,
John, bishop of Magida
P.S. I received faculty to authorize mixed marriages cum cautelis [with
caution] from Rome, as well as a letter from Cardinal Simeoni in
reply to my first report to the Propaganda. It is very complimentary.
14 The revolution broke out on March 28th, lasted only a few days and was a blood bath.

22.3 Page 213

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
185
I am now writing a second report, which I will send to Father
[Francis] Dalmazzo, and a copy to Turin.
I am drawing up a similar report at the same time for the Propagation
of the Faith and the Holy Childhood Association. 15
Because of the debts, which represented such a heavy burden to the
Argentine province, Bishop John Cagliero had decided not to open any
more houses for at least a year, but the providential circumstances made
him change his mind. In 1885, the government of La Plata promised a
fine piece of land to the Salesians on condition that they build a school
there or the contract, which had still to be drawn up, would be null and
void. The Salesians were very eager to go to La Plata, also because the
population there was more than half Italian. How could they venture to
start building with all the debts they had? So the matter was allowed to
drop. But the Protestants soon took over, for they had been on the alert
and had succeeded in obtaining the same facilities from the government.
However they were soon forced to abandon the place, and we know not
why, after they had built a church and two houses there. It was then that
the pastor of the town, Canon Carranza, bought both houses and land,
calling on the Salesians and offering all to them with urgent recommen-
dations from the archbishop and other people in authority to back up his
offer. After what had happened it was felt that they could not refuse. So
a new house was established, which soon began to flourish and it flour-
ishes to the present day. 16
Bishop Cagliero wrote another report full of such details. It's rather
long but it just suits the time and place and here it is:
Buenos Aires, April 10, 1886
Beloved Don Bosco, dear Father,
I am about to leave to return to my beloved Patagonia. I have
spent two months holding retreats in our various houses. I had a
good time for a month here in Buenos Aires. I needed this peri-
od of rest to pay calls and receive them, to establish new rela-
tionships and to try to raise money.
Thanks to the head chaplain of the army, I established con-
tact with the Minister of War who appeared to be very well dis-
15 The news that his secretary, Fr. Riccardi, sent Don Bosco on March 12th (see Appendix, doc. 51) helps to
complete this account.
16 In July, Fr. James Costamagna sent Fr. Michael Rua an interesting report on this house. (Appendix, doc. 52.)

22.4 Page 214

▲back to top
186
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
posed toward our missions, for whatever we do leads to the well
being of the soldiers stationed along the banks of the Rio Negro.
Thanks to him I obtained gratis eight free passes from Buenos
Aires to Patagones. This saved me some 500 escudos, and as we
always say, this is worth more than a punch in the nose.
In the meantime, the monthly sum of 300 escudos, which our
missions were paid by the government for the past two years, has
been suspended, and we are carrying on the best way we can. I
was able to raise one thousand escudos from stipends for Masses
and from donations. This is not much considering the small value
that money has in these parts.
When I visited our houses, I paved the way for some sort of
Junior Union of Salesian Cooperators (not to be confused with the
Organization of the Holy Childhood), and I hope it will yield sev-
eral thousand escudos a year, but all without any publicity about it.
I have sent a written report on our missions for the year 1885
to the archbishop, so that he may pass it on to the Government as
has been done previously. The Governor may or may not give us
some assistance.
I have also called for help from several charitable associa-
tions, and they promised they would give me something. People
say that when a wolf is hungry, it comes out of its den. That is
what I did. I was driven by the debts we have with the bank for
building the two churches you know about.
Now let me give you some news about our credits with
almighty God, ifhe will grant us a little of his goodness and some
of His infinite mercy.
Father Angelo Savio and Father Joseph Mary Beauvoir and a
coadjutor (Fossati) are now settled on the banks of Rio Santa
Cruz. It takes five days by sea to reach us. They are on excellent
terms with the Governor, with whom I spoke before he departed
for that territory. It is not unlikely that they will push even fur-
ther ahead, going to reside at Caho de las Virgines [Cape of the
Virgins], where, as you may have read in the newspapers, it is said
that one small river conveys not sand but gold sand (!!!) to the
sea. While we are joking about this newfound California, the
British are working seriously, and as much as they can in search
of this new god (gold) who is not our God.
Father Dominic Milanesio, Father Bartholomew Panaro and a

22.5 Page 215

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
187
catechist, together with a horse attendant, have been out on the
missions since December, and from a letter I received I notice
that they will leave the snowcapped Cordilleras by the end of
April to come here to Patagones, where a report will be made of
their explorations. The good Salesians have covered a trifling dis-
tance of 300 leagues only on their going to the mission place,
overcoming very great dangers thanks to Divine Providence. Poor
Fr. Milanesio was hit with sunstroke and got sick right in the
middle ofthe desert, with bloodstained diarrhea. They were more
than forty leagues away from human habitation and without food,
for their supplies had run out. The muleteer or arriero or horse
attendant they had with them rode everywhere to try to find some
game at least. He finally found a cow bagual [wild] that was lost
in the desert. He chased the cow, and the cow gave them food for
eight days, as many as were needed for poor Fr. Milanesio to be
able to continue his journey on horseback.
On the slopes of the Cordilleras, a horse suddenly bucked, as
horses often do, and shook off its load, breaking the sacred altar
stone. Under the faculties granted by the Holy See, he could have
said Mass with the broken altar stone or even without it, but he
preferred to ride right through the mountain range and enter Chile
alone. It took him two days through the winding gorge of the
mountains before he came to the first village from which one can
see the Pacific. It is called Los Angeles. Here he was warmly wel-
comed by the Franciscan Fathers who also gave him financial
assistance. They know Don Bosco and the Salesians by reputation,
and are very anxious to see us settle in that area. On a second trip,
or rather a second horseback ride through the Andes, he reached
Chillian and Concepcion on the seashore. Here he was welcomed
with indescribable rejoicing by Father Domingo Cruz, the
Capitular Vicar, and his secretary, who showed him the house that
was being built for us. The Salesians would be sent out from there
into the immense region inhabited by the Araucanians, who are
still without any priests and in dire need of spiritual assistance.
Dear Don Bosco, all our houses are drained of personnel and
if we are to establish ourselves in Chile, as you, dear Father, so
desire, as I do as well as others do desire, then get ready an ade-
quate caravan of missionaries, and send them all to me in
Patagonia. Here we have found a route, which takes us for a ride

22.6 Page 216

▲back to top
188
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
of 1500 kilometers to the Cordilleras, and another, of 200 kilo-
meters, which leads us along a path used by chamois straight into
Chilean territory.
The harvest reaped by our brave missionaries at this mission
consisted of 100 communions, some twenty-five or thirty wed-
dings and about 800 baptisms; six hundred of them are Indians.
Health-wise they are all well, despite their discomforts, fatigue,
and the rough life, which they are forced to lead in this infinite
solitude, inhabited only by wild animals and the Araucanian
Indians who have crossed into the Argentinean territory.
When I reach Patagones, I will find out whether they are
going to continue on their return journey or whether they are
planning to stop half-way, in agreement with the cachiques
Namuncura' and Sayuheque, to give instruction to these two
tribes about our holy religion and baptize some 2500 Indians. We
shall see whether the missionaries are able to· do it in time,
because the Minister for War told me that he would like to bring
the Indians to Buenos Aires. The reason for this is that since they
have not yet been trained to do agricultural work, and since they
prefer a life of idleness to one of work, he is afraid of a rebellion.
So the missionaries will fare as Divine Providence disposes.
As they have already written you, there are nine new Salesian
priests who were ordained extra tempora [out of season]. Just as
if they were cherries or apples, the various houses shared them,
but they are still complaining that there are too few. But it will
not always be like this, because when there is a factory and a
manufacturer in the house, they will turn them out more often.
But you, dear Don Bosco, must send me at least some good
material from San Benigno and the material must be of good
quality and fit for long wear. A few days in advance of his feast
day, Saint Joseph made us a present of a new house in the mod-
ern, beautiful city of La Plata. We did not want it and really could
not have accepted it, but it was nevertheless dropped into our
laps, because that was what the archbishop, the vicar forane of
that city and a large crowd of Italians who live there without any
spiritual assistance or religious instruction, all wanted. The site,
the wooden house and a very pretty little chapel built of soft mar-
ble, which entirely came from Switzerland and already made, are
being donated to us by the provincial government. We, who had

22.7 Page 217

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
189
made up our minds not to open any houses at all in Argentina
because we were aiming resolutely at Chile, are still sitting here,
victims of our own upbringing, which prevents us from saying no
when other people want us to say yes. But if Father Celestine
Durando stands firm, we really will not open any more houses in
this area, no, no, truly not! If only it were true. This is what I
hope and this is my wish.
Everyone is in good health everywhere and full of the best of
wills to work and become saints. 11
Help us, dearest Father, with your holy prayers, and please
accept from your most loving son the best of good wishes for
your happiness and my blessing,
John, bishop of Magida
Just as the above letter was on its way to be mailed, the bishop was
informed by telephone that Roca, the President of the Republic with
whom he had sought to have an audience, was willing to receive him.
Without wasting any time, the Vicar Apostolic called on the General in
his palace that same evening, together with Father James Costamagna.
His main reason for this visit was to thank him for the letter of recom-
mendation he had given him the previous year for the Governor of Rio
Negro. After he had been thanked, Roca, ex abrupto (with abrupt military
curtness) put on the carpet the question ofjurisdiction. "You are a bishop
and you are not Argentinean," he said. "You cannot wield authority in this
Republic. The Pope has no right to arbitrate here without permission from
the government."
The bishop deftly warded off the attack once again, saying that he did
not have ordinary jurisdiction in the Republic, and was only a missionary
bishop, with the task ofvisiting the Salesian houses particularly in Patagonia.
In all matters or questions having to deal with government issues, he would
always refer to the authority of the archbishop of Buenos Aires.
17 The following statistics given by Fr. James Costamagna to Fr. Michael Rua (April 12) form a commentary
on these words: "The convent of Mary Help of Christians has 60 resident boarders and I00 day students as com-
pared with our own school. We have 335 boys at San Carlos, of whom 250 are residents, and the others are day stu-
dents or merely coming to school. At La Boca, there are 250 girls, I00 at St. Isidore, I00 at Moron; 150 boys at La
Boca; JOO at Santa Caterina. All of them attend school. Then there are the oratories.... Oh! What an abundance!
While we are high and dry...and full of debts! We also have to think about the house at La Plata (St. Joseph made
Bp. Cagliero accept it). But there just isn't the personnel. Quare conturbas me?[Why do you bother me?] Pray to
the Lord that we may steer our course properly...either working for God alone, or else that we may all die this day
together. Kiss our dear Papa's hand for me."

22.8 Page 218

▲back to top
190
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
This evasive reply was a satisfactory enough explanation to gratify the
President. Then they began to talk about the progress of the missions, the
schools, the two churches that had been built, and the recent explorations
made by the Salesian missionaries, the number of converts, the thousand
and more baptisms which had been administered since his return among
the Indians, both the adults and the children. Most ofall, they discussed the
debts that had been made in building the two churches, the houses, and the
schools in Patagonia. After he had thanked the President for the eight hun-
dred escudos that had been given him through the mediation of the arch-
bishop, the bishop asked him not to forget the missions, but to always help
the missionaries. The president promised that he would. Then he wanted
to know more of the Salesian Congregation and how it was organized vis
a vis the law, and praised Don Bosco's wisdom.
Bishop Cagliero managed to complain about the severance of diplo-
matic relations between the Republic and the Holy See.
"There is no such thing as a severance," the president retorted, "It is
purely a personal matter with Bishop Matera. It is my intention that these
relations be re-established very soon. In fact, you may use what I am
telling you. You can take note of this and naturally, not in an official man-
ner, inform the Pope and his Secretary of State about it."
Bishop Matera, archbishop of Irenopolis, apostolic Delegate and
Envoy Extraordinary to Argentina, Uruguay, and Paraguay, who had met
with Bishop Cagliero at Montevideo in 1885, no longer enjoyed the con-
fidence of the Argentine government, and so he had been obliged to leave
the Republic without even advising the Holy See in advance. Hence the
rupture with Rome. Now the situation seemed to be much simpler as the
president had described it, so it was not going to be difficult to find some
solution. That interview was the starting point for the resumption of
diplomatic relations, since the bishop reported this to the procurator gen-
eral, Father [Francis] Dalmazzo, asking him to inform the secretary of
state, Cardinal Louis Jacobini, about it.
Bishop Cagliero had by now been able to win over to his side the lead-
ing men in the government, which proved very useful to him to consoli-
date his own authority in his See of Patagones after his lengthy absence.
The Salesians, the Sisters, and their pupils were not the only ones waiting
to welcome him on both sides of the Rio Negro. A large heterogeneous
crowd filled the banks of the river, ladies and gentlemen, soldiers and
sailors, Indians and gauchos, all awaiting him with great enthusiasm. The

22.9 Page 219

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
191
leading authorities went aboard to pay their respects. Although the gover-
nor, who had been indisposed for several days, was anti-clerical in senti-
ment and personally hostile, he could not refrain from sending a superior
officer immediately to represent him and say how happy he was he had
arrived. All this made the Vicar Apostolic very happy, for he was sure
that such a change of heart in the heart of his Vicariate would have
smoothed his path and facilitated an ever more effective exercise of his
ministry. Certainly, his way of doing things did much toward winning
such esteem and confidence. "His personality radiates warmth and hap-
piness all around him," Father Angelo Piccone wrote, 18 "and in everything
he does, he couples simplicity with prudence, and gentleness with the
strength of a genuine elder son of Don Bosco." No sooner did he set foot
on shore than he headed for the church and after a short prayer, he
thanked everybody for their magnificent welcome. But such a general
expression of gratitude was not enough. Courtesy demanded that he make
a round of visits to all the more important people which gave him an
opportunity of getting to know more clearly the leading families which
were all in need of religious instruction.
Neither the distance nor the exhausting labor of the Salesians in those
remote parts of the world could decrease the memory of Don Bosco in
their hearts. They talked about him together; they spoke to the boys about
him, and never left any of his anniversaries unobserved. On May 19th, all
the boys of the Patagones School wrote a personal note to Don Bosco for
his forthcoming name day. "The note written by Louis Villanueva, an
Indian artisan who had been in school for two years, was utterly charm-
ing," Viglietti wrote in his diary. "Who was there who would have failed
to realize how Don Bosco enjoyed the reading of those letters?"19
A good number of letters written by the Salesians for this same occa-
sion have been kept. Our readers will understand if we seek in them traces
of the feelings of these early Salesians for Don Bosco. We feel that it
would be of considerable help to shed light on our Saint, by seeing the fer-
vent affection he aroused in his sons, and how much comfort he was to
them in their troubles, what a great incentive to do good was there for
them with such dispositions of heart! Undoubtedly, Don Bosco possessed
the secret gift of making himself loved, with that sincere, constant, posi-
tive and operative love, which is a filial love.
18 Letter to Fr. Lemoyne, from Carmen de Patagones, May 14, 1886.
19 We did not find the letter from the Indian boy. but only two others. (See Appendix, doc. 53, A-B.)

22.10 Page 220

▲back to top
192
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
We will begin our survey of the letters with those, which come from
Uruguay. From Paysandu the cleric Grando thus bared his heart to him:
"I assure you, beloved Father of my soul, that the prayers inspired by my
gratitude towards him who in giving me life, rescued me from the danger
of losing it, will only be stilled by my death. I can also assure you that our
holy rules and your own saintly counsels, which I hold written on a pic-
ture of Mary Help of Christians that you gave me with your signature, will
be the norm of my conduct. I realize that it is only thanks to this that I
have found peace of mind so far, for I have felt neither sadness nor melan-
choly or ill temper; except when I do not follow such a norm."
The cleric Soldando from the same school expresses his sentiments as
follows: "This is yet another opportunity given me to express to you my
gratitude, loyalty, and love. Our Lord offers us yet another chance to pay
tribute to your merits, to your heroic virtues, insofar as this miserable
world will allow us. This is yet another opportunity given us to honor him
who is well deserving beyond all descriptions.... Thank you, Oh! Infinite
thanks to you, my God, for having given me such a Father. Yes, dear Don
Bosco, you are my father for you gave me life, not physical life, but spir-
itual and moral life. You are my most distinguished benefactor here on
earth ... you are my savior, after Jesus ... you are my Teacher who preach-
es to me by word and moves me by your example."
Humbly and sincerely did Father Peter Rota from the Pius School of
Villa Colon write, "I am the last of your sons and I too now join in to add
my own Long live Don Bosco I to the thousands and thousands of Hurrahs
which will be heard within the Oratory walls during these days. Perhaps my
shout will not echo that far, but your hyper-sensitive heart will hear it all the
same, because it comes from a heart that loves you tenderly like a son."
From Colon Father Louis Calcagno, who felt that his life was fading
away with his persistent poor health, was comforted by the prospect of a
happier life lived forever by the side of Don Bosco. "I am afraid that this
note will not reach you in time for your name day," he wrote, "but I will,
nevertheless, strive to follow with all the love I have in my heart, the man-
ifestations of love and reverence staged on that same day by my dear
brothers at the Oratory .... Dear Father! Please remember this poor son of
yours in America who will never see you again on this earth! Please pray
often for me so that, after following the holy Salesian Rule with all my
strength, I may be able to fall at your feet one day in paradise." From
Colon also two Hiios Americanos [American sons], the clerics Echeverry

23 Pages 221-230

▲back to top

23.1 Page 221

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
193
and Canessa, wrote in their own language, bewailing the fact that they had
never seen him, but saying that they knew him nevertheless, through what
their superiors had told them, asking him to pray for them.
From Buenos Aires, first of all, Father Durando, the director of the
newly founded house of Santa Catarina, joined to his good wishes for his
dear Father Don Bosco, a fine report on the situation at the new school.
Then, also Father James Costamagna wrote a letter signed by all the
confreres, and emphatically expressing his wishes on behalf of all, "Oh!
Don Bosco, our most dear Don Bosco! All the members of the houses of
San Carlos, of Our Lady of Mercy, of La Boca, of Santa Caterina, and of
La Plata jubilantly hail the name day of our Beloved Papa, being ever
more aware of the immense grace conferred on us by the dear Lord in
allowing us to be the sons of Don Bosco. We are happy, beyond all meas-
ure, to see that even this day has again splendidly dawned this year. We
send you a unanimous Long live Don Bosco I across the ocean which is to
resound in the playground of the blessed Oratory to gladden the happiest
day of the Father of Youth of two continents and hope that our blessed and
venerable father will realize, more fully every day, that all his sons·ofthe
Argentina Province love him dearly and that all of them mean to be wor-
thy sons of so great a father, without any exception whatsoever."
Two loving sons from San Nicolas' expressed their love in long let-
ters, telling Don Bosco with zest about the good deeds of love in which
they had been involved.
Father Evasio Rabagliati, who was to be the first Salesian provincial
of Colombia, wrote, "Whether obedience keeps me here or summons me
elsewhere, I will always carry with me the picture of my dearly beloved
father, Don Bosco, which will spur me on to work indefatigably in what-
ever area obedience may assign me, so that I may prove myself a worthy
son of so great a father, and make sure I get a place near him in paradise.
Oh! What a wonderful day that will be, most dear father!"
There were a number of Irish boys at the school of San Nicolas', all
of them coming from a very large Irish settlement in the area. Father
Evasio Rabagliati, who spoke some English, and especially Father
O'Grady, who had come to the Oratory from Ireland, looked after them
in and out of school. The latter wrote Don Bosco in French:
"Dearly beloved Father,
This welcome and lovely day of your feast made a lasting and
most happy impression on me although I was only fortunate enough

23.2 Page 222

▲back to top
194
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
to be present at it once, and I still feel a thrill ofjoy just remember-
ing it ... If you, most dear Father, are fond of these dear Irish men,
they too are fond of you in return. Many of them are already
acquainted with your love for souls and with your many good
works. They admire and bless you and all of them who knew I was
writing to you send good wishes for your name day. They wished to
join me wholeheartedly by sending you their own wishes."
Now let us go back again to Patagonia, where we started out in our
survey. The bishop's secretary, when he remembered the feast of Saint
John, wanted to send Don Bosco a gift, hoping it would arrive at least for
his birthday, if not already for his name day. He shared his plan with
- Father Joseph Lazzero. There was an Indian boy among the young arti-
sans at Patagones who at fifteen years of age was already capable of work-
ing quite adequately on his own as a shoemaker. Father Anthony Riccardi
therefore asked Father Joseph Lazzero to let him know the measurements
of Don Bosco's foot, so that they could send him a pair of shoes. Such a
gift, from the first Indian pupil enrolled in a Salesian school by his sons
in Patagonia, would certainly have delighted him. But he also wrote at
length directly to Don Bosco on June 5th in a most effusive way: "Please
know that all of us love you intensely in our Lord. In everything we do,
both sacred and profane, your most dear image, the image of our dearly
beloved father, is always with us in our mind and heart. Oh! What a great
feast we too will celebrate on the 24th! On that day we shall all be at the
Oratory in spirit, strolling around your little room which houses our treas-
ure, our own father. We will delight him. We will even be bolder that that!
For we shall come up to you in spirit, most dear Father, to tell you, "Oh!
Father. Oh! Don Bosco! How dearly your sons in Patagonia love you!
Bless them." And you will bless us wholeheartedly and we will return to
our work with new courage and ardor, on behalf of these dear boys who
are also your own sons, beloved Don Bosco."
Lastly, Bishop Cagliero himself wrote how he felt, both to Fr. Joseph
Lazzero and to Don Bosco. He wrote to the former on May 26th: "With
this letter I'm sending a world of good wishes for our beloved Don Bosco
whom we hail most affectionately, most cordially, and most unforget-
tably. Dominus custodiat eum et vivificet eum et beatum faciat eum in
terra. Amen! Amen! Amen! ["The Lord protect him, give him life, and
make him blessed upon the earth."]
Together with his good wishes, he sent Don Bosco a handsome gift,

23.3 Page 223

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
195
namely, the report on all that his sons had accomplished in their evangel-
ical labors in Patagonia during the past year: 1300 Indians and natives of
the Rio Negro baptized, 1000 first communions, 3000 devout commun-
ions on the part of the faithful, 200 communions a month by the boys and
girls attending the schools. "This is the harvest reaped since I arrived in
this most sterile desert," he wrote. "We have woven it into a garland of
most fair lilies, entwined with fragrant flowers and star-spangled with
costly diamonds to crown your venerable head with it, and say, "The
glory of children is their father. Gloria filiorum pater eorum."20
We cannot ignore the echo, which came from Santa Cruz. Because of
the great distance and the limited maritime communications with other
parts of the South American continent, Father Joseph Mary Beauvoir had
decided to write his letter on April 28th. We will quote a few sentences
from this lengthy letter. "This last and useless, if not to say burdensome,
of all your sons, does not forget! Oh! Never forgets his father, no matter
how far away he may live out his life, nor how the remote country where
he lives separates him from the object of his dear affection. The thought
that Don Bosco remembers me is a sweet comfort, but it is not all. When
I recall now and then the years of my youth, which I lived at his side, tears
run down my cheeks. Why may I not see him once again, talk with him,
kiss the hands which have blessed me so many times? If I could but enjoy
his lovable presence but for one moment, see but once again his smiling
face, and be encouraged by his expressive, cordial glance! Then I would
die happy in my far away, voluntary desert exile. Yes, I hope our Lord will
grant me this coveted good fortune."
Don Bosco replied on September 7th. Father Joseph Mary Beauvoir
wrote Father Michael Rua, "I was ineffably happy to receive the loving
letter from our venerable and beloved daddy, Don Bosco. As I read it, my
mind went back to those happy places and times where I spent the beau-
tiful days of my childhood and adolescence."
Who could fail to see the powerful lever of the profound and tender
love the first Salesians felt for Don Bosco in the very expert hands of Don
Bosco himself?
There is a rather troubled news item in Father Joseph Mary
Beauvoir's letter. One poor coadjutor brother was giving signs of grow-
ing personal problems. Don Bosco gave orders that someone was to write
immediately that the coadjutor should be sent back to Europe. It was
20 Proverbs 19:6.

23.4 Page 224

▲back to top
196
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
pointed out to him that the journey would entail enormous expense, and
that there might be some hope of a reform. "That is unimportant," the
Saint cried in anguish. "No matter the cost or cost what it may, he is to be
sent back immediately. His is a soul that is about to be lost, and we have
to save it."
Unfortunately, it was already too late. The wretched man died a very
tragic death at Santa Cruz only a little while after this.
Bishop Cagliero had written a general report on the situation of the
Patagonian mission, making three copies of it, one for the Holy Father,
which was submitted to the Pope by the Cardinal Protector,21 a second one
for the Salesians, and the third one for the Propagation of the Faith.22 His
secretary then made a summary of it, which was sent to Don Bosco. If we
are to give a complete picture of this initial period of Salesian missionary
activity under enlightened guidance, we should quote yet another of his
letters very newsy and full of vitality:
Patagones, July 28, 1886
Most Reverend and beloved Father:
I have delayed writing to you somewhat because I was
expecting our missionaries back from their seven-month journey
through the Andes.
They got back here safely, and the Lord has assisted them
most wondrously and blessed their apostolic excursions.
Father Dominic Milanesio has been truly a Godsend to all the
inhabitants of the Rio Negro area. In the company of our excel-
lent Father Bartholomew Panaro and the coadjutor Catechist
Forcina, with two men to look after the horses, they covered a dis-
tance of 555 leagues, or rather 2500 kilometers, on horseback.
21 Card. Lucido Parocchi replied as follows:
Dear and most Reverend Bishop,
In compliance with your request, I solicitously did my grateful duty of reporting the excellent progress of
the missions of our good Salesians to the Holy Father. The Supreme Pontiff was visibly moved and heartened, and
he spoke in praise of Your Reverence and all the others who in true apostolic zeal are assisting you in expanding the
kingdom of Jesus Christ. He also imparts to you his entire benediction as you requested. In informing you of his
sovereign sentiments, I especially congratulate you personally on what has been accomplished and am ready to do
all I can as your Protector, while I wish the missions ever greater development and reverently kiss your hand, Bishop,
with profound and affectionate esteem.
Most devotedly in Jesus Christ.
L. M. Cardinal Vicar
Protector of the Salesians
22 He filled out the form for the Propaganda (Appendix, doc. 54) for the first time.

23.5 Page 225

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
197
They crossed the Andes, the Cordilleras that is, twice by mule,
and reached the plains of Chile passing through Antuco, Angeles,
Concepcion, and Chillan, where they collected alms and other
help for the Malbarco mission which is on the eastern slopes of
the mountains at the source of the Rio Neuquen which flows into
the Rio Negro.
They preached missions in thirty different missionary sta-
tions or inhabited areas, all of them more or less with fair-sized
populations. They baptized 1117 persons between natives and
children of Christian families, celebrated 60 weddings, and
instructed 1836 converts to receive First Communion.
This exploration has now covered the whole of the Rio Negro
valley as far as the Limay and Neuquen rivers, the whole of the
right bank and left bank valleys of the Neuquen, with its ten or
twelve tributaries, pushing as far as the Chilean border and the
province of Mendoza. We know by now the whole of the most
important and more densely populated sector of northern
Patagonia which has been initially catechized, save for four or
five tribes whose cachiques have already declared that they are
favorable to their conversion.23
We are working on an ethnographic map of the entire area
lying between the Rio Negro and Rio Colorado, marking the mis-
sionary stations and inhabited areas, the settlements and tribes,
and specifying the distance lying between one station and anoth-
er, as well as the principal rivers and the fords where horses can
ford them, making reference to the most important valleys and
mountains. 24
We shall send you a copy of this map making it as accurate
as possible, and our Turin geographical experts can then trace the
water courses of the rivers, the range of mountains, figure out the
grass grown in prairies inhabited by horses and sheep, cows and
quanacos, ostriches, and an infinite number of other carnivorous
and herbivorous animals.
23 This entire mission can be seen in the Bollettino salesiano, December 1886, in the description given by Fr.
Dominic Milanesio. The favorable attitude of the cachiques is documented by the visit of Sayuhueque's son to the
bishop, which was related by Fr. Angelo Piccono. See Appendix, doc. 56.
24 Fr. Stefanelli in particular worked on it, assisted by Fr. Angelo Savio, under the direction ofthe bishop, and
was sent to Don Bosco on August 20. There had been no intention of doing anything scientific, but only to map out
something that would serve as a guide for the convenience of the missionaries as well as offer some idea to those
who were living far away from the missions. We did not succeed in finding it.

23.6 Page 226

▲back to top
198
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
I am enclosing for you a detailed prospective map of the
localities through which our missionaries traveled, listing their
names and detailed statistics of baptisms, communions, and wed-
dings celebrated.
We continue to cultivate with the greatest care the tender little
shoots we have here at Patagones and Viedma, and they are now
growing tall and strong, and are laden with fruits and flowers.
We preached an extraordinary mission for the Holy Jubilee,25
taking our inspiration from the novena of Our Lady of Mount
Carmel, the patroness of the Pueblo. We preached three times a
day. Many ladies came to communion, and also all the boys and
girls attending our schools. As far as men.... nothing! !!
I am counting a lot on the Association of the Apostolate of
Prayer, which was successfully inaugurated and has fifteen zeal-
ous members. They are the most important women of the area
who have done wonders to draw all mothers of families to attend,
and they were successful.
And so, through the devotion, love, and support of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus, I succeeded in persuading a number of families to
do their Easter duty and conform their lives to a Christian spirit.
Naturally, this orientation towards piety and devotion has aroused
great animosity among the evil-minded who are already twanging
with their convulsion and satanic wrath. But we are silently, calm-
ly, and prudently going our way until such time as some saint will
help us save also the men, most of whom are swayed by human
respect, others by self interests, and the rest by their passions.
Father Angelo Savio has been with us now for more than a
month and has brought us some excellent news of his mission in
central and southern Patagonia. He has gathered information
from the Tehuelches Indians, that there are many tolderias
[camps] scattered over the immense prairies of the central desert,
and along the banks of the rivers. When the winter is over he is
going back to Santa Cruz and will try to make an important
exploratory journey in those areas. He will be accompanied by a
few Tehuelches Indians who have already been instructed and
baptized. The one you saw in the photo made here in Patagones,
standing to the left of the bearded missionary, is one of them.
25 Leo XIII had promulgated an extraordinary jubilee for the year 1886.

23.7 Page 227

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
199
Meanwhile, Father Joseph Mary Beauvoir is looking after the
mission with Fossati, until Father Savio gets back.
Father Joseph Fagnano has been in Buenos Aires for some
time, and he is trying to obtain some funds from the government
or from private persons. But he writes that he is not very lucky.
This is a vital issue because he cannot go back to his prefecture
until he has paid the bank loan obtained for building the church.
The houses of San Carlos, Colon, and Paysandu' also are bur-
dened heavily with debts for the building that has been con-
structed, and even if they wanted to, they would not be in a posi-
tion to help us, we who are the poor dwellers of the desert. The
thing, which upsets me most is that, all our labor produces bare-
ly enough to pay off the interest on our debts.
I am bombarded by letters from Chile-from Santiago,
Valparaiso, Talca, and Concepcion-to which I reply with promis-
es and requests to be patient. But with my staff, I am unable to
take a single step elsewhere and only Father Evasio Rabagliati,
who is requested by the school of San Nicolas', will be useful to
me in starting something in Chile.
Soon, I will have to start thinking about setting up at least
two new stations along the course of the Rio Negro. However, I
am not going to plunge into any such undertaking with neither
mean~ nor personnel, but will await an opportunity. Meanwhile,
I am compiling a lengthy report to be sent to the Propaganda, and
also a letter for Lyons and Paris.
Oh! If only it would rain money!
We heard about your trip to Barcelona and that Commota fuit
tota civitas [how the whole city was moved]. We heard also that
they offered you omnia regna mundi [all the kingdoms of the
earth] and that you have accepted it all together with the mountain~
Tibi Dabo, in order to offer it back to its true Master, Our Lord.
This journey will have made the people of Catalonia happy,
but not those of Andalusia who were disappointed, as were the
South Americans who would like to build an aerial railway so that
they might have the honor of your visit.
We are always on good terms with the civil and military
authorities because I give them the white glove treatment. But
I do not trust them, and I do not confide in them. Poor Father
Dominic Milanesio had barely returned from a most exhaust-

23.8 Page 228

▲back to top
200
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing mission when the governor confiscated all his horses on the
pretext that they belonged to the government. He attempted to
prove they were his, or belonged to the mission, with specific,
written documents in hand, but it was to no avail. So I went
down to see him and he immediately put the blame on the
guards who acted too hastily. I pretended to believe him,
although I also know that not a leaf stirs at Viedma unless he
orders it. He also added that he had given orders that our hors-
es were to be given back to us. Father Angelo Piccono was with
me and as he was serving tea, I told him how Great Britain
gives assistance to the missionaries and various other appropri-
ate things, which he understood perfectly well. But they are
military men, and that is enough. The Salesians have now been
in Patagonia for six years, and they have been six years of bat-
tles of calumnies and victories, won only at the cost of sacri-
fices and troubles.
But if it were not like this ours would not be a missionary life.
As for myself, I am living between fear and hope ever since I vis-
ited the President, but let Him who sent me here think on how to
uphold me. The ascent to power of a new presidept in this unfor-
tunate country will heap all manner of ills upon the Church.
But I do have President Roca's word. However, I am not
expecting anything from it, since he lacks one more 'c' to be
a 'rocca' (rock). We will go forward, with God's protection.
The miracle will continue if they do not bother me, so the
good Argentineans say. But woe to me if I were to talk of
either vicariate or vicar, for then I would be exiled immedi-
ately. So I remain a Salesian bishop and an apostolic mission-
ary all the time, namely, a mystery that they do not under-
stand and which is best if never explained to anybody. This is
how we are going on, but meanwhile we are doing good a las
barbas de gualicho [to the whiskers of the wading birds], as
the Indians say.
So I need prayers, and since it was you Father, who got me
into a dance, you must kindly teach me how to dance, since I
only know how to play. Our fellow priests, the clerics and
coadjutors, are fairly intent on observing our Holy Rule, on
progressing in the virtues required of Salesians. Every
Thursday our two houses meet for a conference, at which we

23.9 Page 229

▲back to top
The Missionary Expedition of1886
201
discuss either ethical or moral questions or some problem of
ascetics, or else some disciplinary question to ensure the prop-
er running of the mission.
The Festive oratories for boys and girls are very flourishing
and very well attended for quite some time now. We are gather-
ing up the stray ears of wheat, i.e. young and old Indian boys and
girls, who are scattered here and there among Christian house-
holds. By dint of encouragement and urging, we do manage to
persuade these people to send these young people to us to be
instructed and baptized. Those already baptized are now being
instructed for First Communion.
A good many of them who do not live with the Christians
cannot be helped to do good. They are like ears of wheat that have
been trampled by the hoofs of horses and mules quibus non est
intellectus [who have no brains].
Our missionary for Central Patagonia, Father Joseph Mary
Beauvoir, has pushed his explorations as far as Cape of the
Virgins, where people are streaming from all parts, attracted by
the glitter of gold.26 The sands there are truly extremely valuable
because of the gold they contain. Explorers say that in some
places it is far richer and more plentiful than in California! Oh! If
only it were true that we were still living in the Golden Age! Yet
not even the hens will look at gold, since they much prefer an
insect to the golden grains.
Please accept the regards, the love, and the very hearts of all
your sons in Patagonia, most beloved Father. Pray for us and
invoke the protection and blessing of Mary Help of Christians
on our m1ss10n.
The Sisters, who are most zealous, are asking with me for
your fatherly blessing.
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ, your son,
John, bishop
The reader should not overlook the care taken by the bishop in estab-
lishing the Association of the Apostolate of Prayer as soon as he arrived
26 Caho de la Virgines is at the mouth of the Strait of Magellan. Fr. Joseph Mary Bearvoir had set out from
Santa Cruz for this excursion, having been there with Fr. Angelo Savio since the end of March. As we have already
said, he had succeeded in going there as a land surveyor, whereas Fr. Joseph Mary Beauvoir was there as chaplain
to the government.

23.10 Page 230

▲back to top
202
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
back in Patagonia, and one should notice how much he relied on the effi-
cacy of this institution, because of his fertile ardor and his indefatigable
zeal. We do not imagine that he had succeeded in establishing it without
difficulty, but the fact that he had attempted it was already in itself a sure
indication that his zeal was of the right stuff. Don Bosco's disciples had
not only learned how to work, but also how to pray, from their incompa-
rable master.
The far away Father sent his beloved elder son a New Year's gift
which he was to treasure very much. It was dear to him not only because
of the generous financial assistance his father gave him, but also
because of the love, which he could perceive in the letter in which he
told him about it. Lastly, it was dear to him for the letter itself, which
covered two fair-sized pages and betrayed at every line the effort made
by the writer. But in eo quod amatur, aut non laboratur aut et labor
amatur.27 [When you love something either you don't find it hard to do
or you do it even if it is hard].
Last Day of the Year, 1886
Dearest Bishop Cagliero,
Father Louis Lasagna is leaving and will give you our news.
I received your I.O.U. and it will be paid to the amount of 15,000
francs on December 19th. Father Lasagna is not leaving us empty
handed. The fares and all the debts contracted in the past,
amounting to approximately 200,000 francs, have all been paid in
full by Don Bosco. Long live prosperity! I trust that the new con-
freres are ably assisting you. See that detailed reports are sent to
the Propaganda, to the council, the Propagation of the Faith, and
the Holy Childhood on:
I. The development of our missions.
2. Our concession in Chile.
3. Whether the road between the Rio Negro and Ancud
is already open.
Just now we have a marked increase in priests, postulants,
clerics, and novices.
Do not spare any effort to spread Christianity in the western
part of Patagonia, the region of Tierra del Fuego and at San Diego.
Humble regards to our beloved Archbishop Frederick
27 St. Augustine, De bona viduitatatis, 26.

24 Pages 231-240

▲back to top

24.1 Page 231

▲back to top
January 1883: A Dream, Cooperators and Conferences
203
Aneyros and a million respects also. You should be already
preparing a choir ofIndians who would come and sing at the fifti-
eth anniversary of my first Mass!
Watch out, this evening I am delivering a short talk, God will-
ing, to our Salesians from the place where the little hill once stood.
Do not forget Count Colle and his wife, the Countess Sofia.
My cordial blessing to all my sons. Urge them all to take great
care of their health, to work, be temperate, and then everything
will be all right. Amen.
May Mary guide us to Heaven.
Your most affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S.:
1. Domine, retribue nobis bona facientibus in vitam aeternam. [Lord,
reward us, for the good we do, with eternal life].
2. If necessary appeal to the Good Shepherd at Valparaiso or of
St. Santiago; he promised me he would give whatever money
was needed.
The reference to 1.0.U.s calls for an explanation. In letters from the
missionaries, we see how, in critical moments, they obtained loans from
banks in South America in the name of Don Bosco. The banks lent the
money without ever asking for confirmation from Turin. In fact, such a
promissory note which had expired and had not been protested through
oversight were accepted by bankers to the amazement of the people hold-
ing them when they were told that such notes were worth their weight in
gold. During the apostolic process, Fr. Anthony Sala said that this had
been the custom all over Europe. He testified to this to show how much
credit Don Bosco had generally enjoyed.
A circular of Don Bosco, dated December 31st, addressed to the
directors in the American houses, contains a passage, which illus-
trates this paternal gesture of Don Bosco. Don Bosco's Vicar wrote:
"By January 1st, i.e. tomorrow, here at the Oratory, new credit is
opened for all our houses in South America. It is announced that all
past bills have been paid in full. Although donations received after
Don Bosco's circular of October have not totaled as much as your
debts, Don Bosco nevertheless wishes to open a new account, and this
will be done. May this help increase our gratitude toward our beloved

24.2 Page 232

▲back to top
204
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Father in each and every one of you, and spur you on to have an ever
greater caution in financial matters, this being the fervent wish he
has voiced many times."
From what we have described briefly here, our readers have certain-
ly grown convinced that this Patagonian mission, which was the dearest
aspiration of Don Bosco's apostolic heart, could by then be regarded as
so well organized as to lead us to hold the highest hopes for the future.

24.3 Page 233

▲back to top
205
Q!qapter g
TRANSFER OF THE NOVITIATE TO FOGLIZZO
Not only did the growing number of clerics make it advisable that
the novices be separated from the professed members of the
Congregation, but the canonical prescriptions also advised this. During
the general chapter meeting in the afternoon of September 2nd, Don
Bosco recalled that when the approval of the Rules had been discussed
between Pius IX and the Secretary for Bishops and Regulars, it had
been noted that the novices ought to be kept apart from the students, and
the students apart from the professed Salesians. Don Bosco had simply
pointed out at that time that he was still in need of houses, personnel,
novices, and indeed of everything, to which the Pope had replied, "Go
on and do the best you can."
So the Saint continued, "Now we should make such divisions to the
extent that we can, for they are stressed as beneficial and essential."
He might have said even more, namely, that in view of such separa-
tion, a special building was now being set up, as a matter of fact. Foglizzo
was a large rural community some six kilometers from San Benigno. Don
Bosco had bought property and a palace from the noble Count Ceresa de
Bonvillaret. Without being overly comfortable, for it had quite a few sub-
stantial drawbacks, the palace could be adapted to accommodate about a
hundred people. Just then he did not think it wise to talk about it, proba-
bly because he had not yet decided whether he meant to send the clerics
already professed or the novices to the new residence. We concluded this
from what he said in August to some who were anxious to know for
whom the new house was destined, so that they might more easily arrange
for an economical purchase of the materials necessary for the work of
adaptation.
Don Bosco said, "Let us leave it as it is for the time being. Let us wait
for the feast of the Presentation of Our Lady in the Temple. At that time

24.4 Page 234

▲back to top
206
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Our Lord and Our Lady will inspire us and let us know what we should
do."
That feast fell on November 21st. Perhaps it was a habit with him to
await special inspiration from Heaven on feasts dedicated to Our Lady.
Yet he did not wait after all until that date to make up his mind, for Father
Julius Barberis escorted the novices to their new quarters on October
14th. As we shall see later, Divine Providence was to assign the school of
Valsalice to the students of philosophy.
When the novices took possession of it, the house had been given nei-
ther a name nor a patron saint. Only on October 20th did the superior
council decide to dedicate it to Saint Michael the Archangel at the sug-
gestion of Father Julius Barberis. The minutes do not say more, but that
decision must have been motivated by the wish to honor Don Bosco's
Vicar, by dedicating to his patron saint the first important house opened
in Italy after his appointment to that office.
The ceremony of its solemn inauguration, scheduled for November
4th, was gladdened by Don Bosco' s presence. He left the Oratory
together with Father Michael Rua and Father Charles Viglietti, travel-
ing by train as far as Montanaro. The station is about five kilometers
from Foglizzo.
Here the entire population went in a body to meet him, led by the
local clergy and the priests from the surrounding area. A swarm of boys
gathered around him and he joked with them, and invited them all to the
Oratory. Then he got into a coach and the horse set off at a trot, where-
upon the boys, holding their wooden shoes in their hands or tucking
them under their arms, began to run behind him for as long as their
strength held out.
Half way there, the boys of Foglizzo who crowded on both sides of the
road to await him, also began to follow the coach, running on their bare
feet to the outskirts of the village, without heeding the rough gravel peb-
bles which hardened the soles of their feet. The inhabitants of the locali-
ty were all grouped together here and there, from the first houses to the
parish church.
The coach came to a halt at the first houses, and the mayor, bare-
headed, at the head of the municipal staff, stepped forward to read a
speech in which he declared himself fortunate to have the opportunity to
welcome so great a man to his so small a town.
When he had finished reading, Don Bosco asked him to sit by his
side and the coach moved on again at a slow pace, following the band

24.5 Page 235

▲back to top
Transfer ofthe Novitiate to Foglizzo
207
along the main street to the applause of the population. The festive peal-
ing of bells and the noisy explosion of firecrackers added that touch of
something exceptional which always delights the native folks on great
occasions. "It would be impossible to describe the enthusiastic joy that
the sight of Don Bosco aroused in the eighty boys already living in that
house, and in their well worthy _superiors, "l'Eporediese wrote on the
10th. The author penning these lines saw with his own eyes eminent per-
sons and older folks moved to the point of tears at the scene, and con-
sidered it an honor to hasten to kiss the hand of this man of God. "It was
indeed moving to see Don Bosco supported almost bodily by his
Salesians as he walked from his new house to the parish rectory, always
giving an answer to anyone who chose to address him, whether it was a
child or an adult, a poor or wealthy person, whether the answer was
merely a glance or a smile. The worthy priest is no longer able to stand
firmly on his two feet, so he naturally looks a little tired. But he remains
permanently youthful. His smiling face, his serene brow, his keen,
sparkling eyes, lucid mind, astonishing memory, and delightful conver-
sation indicate that he is a most lovable man. His hair is only now begin-
ning to turn a little gray."
Father Ottino, the pastor, invited him to dinner in the rectory togeth-
er with the pastors of the area and the municipal authorities. Replying to
the toasts of the other guests, Don Bosco said, among other things, that in
coming to open a house at Foglizzo, he was motivated by the sincerest
desire to do as much good as he was able to the boys of the locality.
He said this in special reference to a remark made by a priest who had
recalled having seen him surrounded by a few dozen boys many years
before, with only his mother to help him.
His mother was the cook, the maid, and the guardian, a real factotum
of a woman. He also remarked that the boys now had grown to a legion,
and that his collaborators had increased more and more every year both
in the old and new continents.
In the afternoon, Don Bosco spent a couple of hours among the
novices. First, he blessed the chapel, a very poor but beautiful chapel
which had formerly been a garage. Then some hundred boys received
their cassock. The Servant of God Andrew Beltrami was conspicuous
among them for his habitual humble demeanor.
At the end of the clothing ceremony, a curious scene took place. All
the new clerics marched through the playground as they left the chapel,
each one carrying his own chair. This was a surprise even to Don Bosco

24.6 Page 236

▲back to top
208
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
who asked Father Lawrence Bianchi for an explanation. Father Bianchi
replied that there was only one chair per person in the whole house, so
that the clerics had to carry them when they went to chapel, into the study
hall, to the dining room or to their bedrooms. The Saint answered smil-
ing, "Oh! I like that! This house is having a good start."
As we have already indicated, the Servant of God remarked one day,
"Father Barberis has thoroughly understood Don Bosco." That was why
he had appointed Father Barberis as novice master both at the Oratory
and at San Benigno. And so he became the ideal master for the Salesian
novices. Don Bosco wanted Father Barberis to be in charge of the novi-
tiate so that the religious training might proceed properly in the new
novitiate. The house was entrusted to Father Bianchi who for a number
of years had been the novice master's faithful assistant at San Benigno,
and enjoyed all his confidence. But, in order to preserve the integrity of
the spirit wanted by the Founder, Father Barberis used to go there as
often as possible, and never missed the monthly practice of the Exercise
for a Happy Death.
The Saint set out on the way home again in the afternoon of the 5th,
accompanied by the most cordial manifestations on the part of the people
of Foglizzo and Montanaro, to whom he imparted his blessing as they
gathered in the square.
Don Bosco gave an account of the clothing ceremony as soon as he
got back to the Oratory, to Mrs. Theodolinda Pilati of Bologna, as he had
promised her before setting out. 1
(undated)
Dear Madam:
I just got back from the clothing ceremony at Foglizzo. I
blessed the cassocks of one hundred and ten clerics who have now
joined the swarm of 500 more youngsters who are being trained
in order to go and work in the missions. I recommend them all to
I He had written her as follows:
Turin, November 4, 1886
Dear Madam:
I duly received your kind donation of 500 francs, which represented a valid contribution to the departure of
our missionaries for Patagonia. At this time I have to leave for Foglizzo to clothe some hundred future missionar-
ies as clerics.
I will be back here in two days and will then write you again.
God bless you, your sisters, your relatives, and friends. May Mary guide us all along the road to Heaven. Amen.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco

24.7 Page 237

▲back to top
Transfer ofthe Novitiate to Foglizzo
209
your charity and the charity of your sister, so that they may
progress in learning and holiness, and thus be able to win over
many souls for heaven.
Not only do I wholeheartedly carry on the novena which you
so piously desire, but it is my steadfast intention to have a special
memento for you every day during Holy Mass, as well as for all
those things to which you dedicate your charity and which are
directed to respond to the needs of the Holy Church.
God bless you, your relatives and friends.
Please be indulgent toward this poor, half-blinded old man
who will always remain in Jesus and Mary,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
It appeared that Heaven wanted to show that the house at Foglizzo
was especially blessed by Divine Providence. On December 6 Don Bosco
told a strange story of Divine goodness connected with that new novitiate
during his usual afternoon walk with Frs. John Marenco and Charles
Viglietti. The director absolutely needed a sum of money, and so he went
knocking at Father Celestine Durando's door.
Here let us open a parenthesis:. Why did he go knocking at Father
Durando's door and not at Father Dominic Belmonte's? Since the
experiment of the two directors had failed, not so much because the
system was wrong in itself, but because Father John Baptist Francesia
had shown himself unsuitable to the task,2 the direction of the Oratory
had to be settled differently.3 They went back to the one director sys-
tem. Father Belmonte was assigned as director. But this entailed such
a burden of responsibility that the new prefect general would have had
to be able to be present in two places simultaneously in order to attend
properly to both assignments. And so Don Bosco asked Father
Durando to continue holding the office of prefect general. This allowed
Father Belmonte to devote the greater part of his attention to the
Oratory for two years.4
2 This is confirmed in letters from Fr. Lazzero to Bp. Cagliero in 1885 and I 886.
3 Fr. Francis Cerruti wrote Bp. Cagliero on October 12, 1886: "Certainly the way the Oratory is governed is
of the greatest importance to the Congregation and as things stand now, they certainly cannot continue."
4 In our directories for 1887 and 1888, beside the name of the prefect general, Fr. Dominic Belmonte, we
read, "Director of the Oratory of St. Francis de Sales." Beside that of the councillor general, Fr. Celestine Durando,
"Serving as prefect."

24.8 Page 238

▲back to top
210
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
So then, Father Bianchi called on Father Celestine Durando and told
him that he still needed 1960 lire to meet a highly urgent commitment.
"I have just this minute left Don Bosco who gave me all the money
there was in the house. There is nothing left."
Caught between the devil and the deep blue sea Father Bianchi has-
tened to Don Bosco's room. When the good Father heard what he want-
ed, he replied, "Really, I do not know what to do to help you. I gave
everything I had to Father Durando just now. But I believe that some-
thing was delivered since he was in here. But all the same, I do not
believe it will be enough."
He walked over to the desk, opened a drawer and took out some
money. They counted it. It amounted to 1960 lire exactly!
Even more astonishing was a second incident of an entirely different
kind, which occurred a month later. Among the novices clothed by Don
Bosco on November 4th there was a young man from Marseilles, Louis
Olive, whom we already know.5 In December, he fell seriously ill with
typhoid fever. Since his condition was very bad indeed, Father Paul
Albera was informed; he came at once from Marseilles and had Louis
moved to the Oratory so that he could be better cared for. 6
On Christmas Eve, Don Bosco called at the infirmary to see the
patient toward evening. He told him in the presence of the Salesian Father
Roussin, "I assure you that Our Lady will cure you." Yet the doctors held
very little hope of his survival.
The novice's father arrived on the 28th, and he edified everyone
he met with his resignation to God's will and his utter trust in the
Lord. He had recently had a proof of the Divine mercy in his family.
One of his little daughters seemed about to die. Feeling her end near
on December 9th, the little girl asked that a biretta of Don Bosco,
which was kept in the house, be put on her head. The biretta was
brought out, unfolded, and placed on her head. A few minutes later she
told her mother that she felt better and that she could remove the biret-
ta. Then she fell asleep and rested a few hours. She had not been able
to sleep at all ever since she had become ill. On the 18th her father
telegraphed Don Bosco to thank him for his prayers, adding, "Claire
has been much better for some days. We ask for your prayers for her
5 He could have made the novitiate in his own country but did not wish to do so. Since he knew everybody
there, he would have been given special treatment, he said. He preferred to observe the common life in every way.
See also Vol. XVI, p. 37.
6 As provincial in France, Fr. Albera was the French novices' superior.

24.9 Page 239

▲back to top
Transfer ofthe Novitiate to Foglizzo
211
good convalescence." When he left for Turin, her convalescence was
progressing normally. So one day at the end of dinner there with Don
Bosco, he complimented him, to which the Saint replied, "We shall
drink a toast in Marseilles when Louis will be fully recovered and
seated at the head of the table."7
Words cannot describe how happy these words made the young man's
father. Nevertheless the doctors, Vignola, Gallenga, Fissore, and
Albertotti, as well as another physician, all declared that his son would
die. But what the physicians were not able to accomplish was actually
accomplished by her who is the salus animarum [health of the sick].
During the night of January 3-4, Don Bosco had a dream, which he
described as follows:
Turin, January 4, 1887
I do not know whether I was awake or asleep. I did not even
notice the room or house I was in, when an extraordinary light
began to lighten up the place.
After some kind of prolonged noise, I saw a person
appear who was surrounded by many, many other people and
moving toward me. The people and the ornaments they wore
were so brilliant that any other light became like darkness, to
the point that it was impossible to keep one's eyes upon any
of those present.
Then the person who seemed to be the guide for the others
advanced a little and began to speak as follows: Ego sum humilis
ancillia quam Dominus misit ad sanandum Ludovicum tuum
infirmum. "Ad requiem ille iam erat vocatus; nunc vero ut gloria
Dei manifestetur in eo, ipse animae suae et suorum curam adhuc
habebit. Ego sum ancilla cui fecit magna qui potens est et sanc-
tum nomen eius. Hoc diligenter perpende et quod futurum est
intelliges. Amen. " 8
At these words the dwelling returned to its former dark-
ness, and all night long I hovered between waking and sleep-
7 The episode resembles one involving the other Olive family, also French benefactors of Don Bosco's works.
See Vol. XVI, p. 37; Vol. XVII, p. ?
8 The short Latin quotation reads: " I am the lowly handmaid [cf. Luke I:48) whom the Lord has sent to heal
your ailing Louis. He had already been summoned to his rest, but now, so that glory of God may be manifest in
him, he must give thought to his soul and the souls of his family. I am the handmaid for whom great things were
done by Him who is mighty, and holy is His name [cf. Luke 1:49). Reflect carefully on this, and you will under-
stand what has to happen." Amen.

24.10 Page 240

▲back to top
212
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing, but drained of strength and dazed. In the morning I has-
tened to get news of young Louis Olive, and I was assured that
he had undergone a genuine turn for the better after a restful
night. Amen.
The next night he saw the same apparition once again. Speaking in
Latin, she gave him several admonitions for the benefit of the
Congregation and the boys:9
January 5, 1887
The continuation of the words of her who called herself the
Lord's handmaid:
"I dwell in highest heaven, that I might enrich those who
love me and fill them with treasures. The treasures of adoles-
cents are chaste words and actions. Therefore, you ministers of
God, cry out, never cease crying out: 'Avoid ill-omened
groups, specifically, dirty talk. Dirty talk corrupts good
morals [cf. 1 Cor. 15:33]'. With the greatest difficulty are' they
corrected who indulge in idle and scurrilous words. If you wish
to do something very pleasing to me, carry on good conversa-
tions among yourselves, and give one another the example of
good deeds. Many of you promise flowers yet offer only thorns
to me and my Son.
Why do you so often confess your sins, while your hearts are
always far away from me? Speak and do what is right, not what
is bad. I am a Mother and I love my children, and I abhor their
sins. I will come to you again to lead some of you to true rest with
me. I shall look after them even as a hen protects her chicks [cf.
Matt. 23:37].
You artisans, manufacture good deeds, not wickedness. Dirty
talk is a plague circulating among you. You who are called to
administer the Lord's heritage, cry out, never grow tired of cry-
ing out, until he comes to summon you to render an account of
your stewardship [cf. Luke 16:2]. It is my delight to be with the
children of men [cf. Prov. 8:31]. But time is short; so have
courage while you have time."
9 The whole text is in Latin. Italian edition, p. 254.

25 Pages 241-250

▲back to top

25.1 Page 241

▲back to top
Transfer ofthe Novitiate to Foglizzo
213
On the morning of the 5th he sent for Father Lemoyne and told him
everything. Father Lemoyne has left us a record of their dialogue. After
telling him what he had seen and heard, Don Bosco went on: "And now
I have sent for you that you may give me some advice. Should I let the
Olive family know what I have dreamt?"
"You know that better than I do," Father Lemoyne answered, "Our
Lady has always been so very good to you."
"Oh yes! That is true."
"And so many of these dreams of yours have all been fulfilled to
the letter."
"That is true."
"So, if you will allow me, and do this I only to give glory to God, I
will call them visions, for indeed they are."
"You are right."
"Now, we have every reason to believe that this dream, too, is a super-
natural event which will come true, and that Olive, although the doctors
have given up on him, will recover."
"What advice do you give, then?"
"To use a little human prudence, if you think it best, I would say that
you could start circulating the rumor that Don Bosco has dreamt of Olive;
that, in the dream, he felt that there was reason for high hopes."
"Well, we can do that."
."But, Don Bosco, please do me this favor: write this dream down. I
know that you have difficulty writing, but it concerns Our Lady. If this
comes true, there you have proof of Mary's maternal goodness."
"Well, I shall write it, then."
He then wrote what we have already reported above.
We feel that we should not remain silent about yet another inci-
dent. On one of those evenings, the cleric Olive who was seriously ill,
had dreamt that Don Bosco had gone into his room to see him and had
told him, "Be at ease. You will come and see me in my room within
ten days."
The brightness of that dream left in that patient the conviction that
Don Bosco had gone to him in person, and he refused to accept the
opinion of those who denied it. He was already so much better by
January 10th that his father left for France. Louis got out of bed on the
12th. On the 24th he made his appearance in the Superior Council's
dining room during dinner, and the superiors welcomed him with
great joy. When his health was completely regained, he did not go

25.2 Page 242

▲back to top
214
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
back to Foglizzo, but at Don Bosco's wish returned to finish his novi-
tiate in his own country. 10 His health continued so satisfactorily that in
1906 he was able to participate in the first expedition of Salesian mis-
sionaries to China, where he exercised a bountiful apostolate until his
saintly death in 1921. 11
IO La Semaine religieuse of Nice published an article about the Salesian novitiate at Ste. Marguerite in
Marseilles in its first issue of November; Mrs. Quisard brought it to the attention of Fr. Lemoyne, saying that Don
Bosco himself had written it. (See Appendix, doc. 57).
11 Fr. Olive died, in fact, September 17, 1919, at Canton at the age of 52. Fr. Ceria reports the year correct-
ly in Vol. XVI, p. 37.

25.3 Page 243

▲back to top
215
Qtqaptrr 10
LAST EVENTS OF 1886
In the late fall, when the harvest in the vineyards is over, it is pleas-
ant to go hunting for some small bunches of grapes which have eluded the
eye ofthe pickers. Ifone stumbles on any, there's particular delight in nib-
bling them. That's what we intend to do now, skimming through the last
four months of 1886, gleaning some interesting doings and sayings of
Don Bosco which could not have been inserted into the previous pages
and yet they are somehow valuable.
In October Don Bosco resumed his afternoon outings by coach.
When he reached the open countryside, he would get out and now lean-
ing on Father Charles Viglietti's arm, now walking very slowly without
any support at all, he would talk of many things. This was a genuine
source of rest for him. One evening, on the way home they met the cardi-
nal's own coach. When His Eminence recognized him, he jumped out,
bade Don Bosco halt and went over to him, eagerly asking how he felt and
greeting him very affectionately. When he was gone, Don Bosco, head-
ing for home, emphasized the graciousness of the great prelate.
Another time on his way home he called on the Sisters of the Good
Shepherd, for whom had provided his priestly ministry from the very first
years of his stay in Turin. He was delighted to have a friendly hour-long
talk with the Sisters, recalling bygone days and the difficulties surround-
ing the foundation of the Oratory. Before moving on, he blessed the
Sisters and the women living in the house, leaving a precious and lasting
memory of his visit.
He also resumed his weekly talks to the upper-class students, at times
keeping them with him for a whole hour. He would first say a few kind
words to them, and then hear the confession of anyone who wished to do
so. At times he found it very hard to hear their confessions, due to his
drained strength. One day Father Charles Viglietti asked him to forego the
strain, on the advice of the physician.

25.4 Page 244

▲back to top
216
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"Oh! Of course, of course," Don Bosco replied, laughing, "you have
done something very wrong, and now you do not want to make your con-
fession, right?"
Then he took him by the hand: "Dear Viglietti, if I no longer hear the
confession of the boys at least, what is there for me to do for them? I
promised God that until my dying breath I would dedicate myself entire-
ly to my poor boys."
By similar meetings with them he aimed above all at enlightening
them on their choice of a way of life. He had a booklet entitled Sentimenti
di S. Tommaso d 'Aquino e di S. Alfonso Maria Liguori intorno all Entrata
in religione [Thoughts of Saint Thomas Aquinas and of Saint Alphonsus
Mary de'Liguori upon Entering Religion]1 translated from French and
printed for young men who might have found themselves in similar situ-
ations. Thousands of copies had been sent to pastors in the dioceses of
Piedmont and to Salesian Cooperators so that anyone who was ignorant
of the importance of the religious life might be taught not to put any
obstacles in the way of a vocation.2
A French young lady, who was later to become a pillar of the insti-
tute founded by Cardinal Lavigerie in Africa, went to Turin to consult
Don Bosco on her vocation. She was in doubt whether she should
become a nun in the cardinal's missions, enter the cloistered nuns of
France, or become a Daughter of Mary Help of Christians. Knowing
that she was very wealthy, the Saint was very cautious in the way he
spoke. He had to avoid giving anyone any pretext to accuse him of
attempting to get her dowry or any inheritance. But at any rate, two
things are certain: if Don Bosco had so advised her, the young lady
would have become a Daughter ofMary Help of Christians: secondly,
Don Bosco would have advised her to do it, had he believed this to be
the Will of God. So this is what he told her, "If you would like to con-
tinue somehow the lifestyle you have had so far with your parents,
enter some French community, for there are many good ones in France.
But if you seek only Jesus and his Cross, if you really want to suffer
with Jesus, join the missions."
She perceived the divine summons in these last words. In his sermon
at her clothing, the cardinal mentioned this event, and he recalled it again
I San Benigno Canavese, 1886. Count Prospero Balbo had done the translation.
2 So that this circulation might produce better effects, a printed note was enclosed with it at Don Bosco's
express wish. It said, "Thinking that the booklet would be useful, the translator took the liberty of sending out a
copy of this booklet, asking those who receive it to say an Ave Maria for his intention."

25.5 Page 245

▲back to top
Last Events of1886
217
in a sermon about the slave trade a year later in the Church of Saint Joseph
in Marseilles. In this same sermon he spoke of how much nuns were
needed and spoke of his own foundation. The first time he just made a
general allusion to "a great man of God he had consulted in Turin,"3 but
the second time, as all our confreres heard, he pronounced the name of
Don Bosco and gave further details.
The young lady first went to see the cardinal for advice. The cardi-
nal had perceived the makings of a nun in her, just the kind that he was
hoping to find to successfully conduct his new foundation in Africa.
But her mother was steadfastly opposed to her daughter's vocation, bas-
ing her opposition on reasons that were not negligible. Not knowing
what course to take, the cardinal decided not to trust his own judgment
before uttering his final word, but resolved to hand the matter over to
someone else who might judge her vocation. "I turned then to someone
who was not French, but a foreigner," he said, "to a priest whose life is
entirely dedicated to the welfare of souls, who burns with devotion for
the most holy Virgin Mary, who manifestly protects him constantly. He
is the founder of a religious congregation which is by now established
all over the world, he is a learned and humble man whose long experi-
ence with the human mind permits one to have the fullest confidence in
the honesty of his counsel, and whose miracles can no longer be num-
bered, since they are continuous." He therefore advised both the moth-
er and daughter to go to see Don Bosco so that the young lady might
decide. They obediently went to see Don Bosco who interviewed them
separately and then told them:
"Could not this matter be settled by a deal?"
"What kind of deal?" they both asked.
"That the mother becomes a nun together with her daughter!"
To the mother this sounded like a voice from Heaven. When she went
back to see the Cardinal, she offered her life to him, so that he might con-
secrate it to our Lord. At that time she was in Africa with her daughter.4
A pastor from Turin, Father Dominic Muriana, of the Church of Saint
Teresa and former pupil of the Oratory, also went to seek advice from
Don Bosco. He had found himself in great financial trouble because of
the debts left him by his predecessor. He had gone to see the saint imme-
diately upon being assigned to the parish, to ask him what he ought to
3 Msgr. Baunard, Cardinal Lavigerie, 2: 398.
4 Fr. Ronchail reported to Fr. Lemoyne on the sermon at Marseilles.

25.6 Page 246

▲back to top
218
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
do in order to conduct his ministry properly. He had been given the
threefold advice the Saint usually gave in similar instances: take care of
the children, the sick, and the older people. At this time the saint asked
him whether he had done as he had advised. Father Muriana said yes,
and added that he was very pleased, for he saw how fond the population
was of him.
"As to the debts, there is a very easy solution," Don Bosco said.
"And what can that be?"
"Play the lottery."
"But shall I win?"
"Most certainly you will win."
"If that is so, complete your advice and tell me what numbers to
play."
"Look, I will give you three numbers, but listen to me and under-
stand. Faith, Hope and Charity. But do not act the way someone does
who, after getting these three words out of me, goes to a fortune teller to
find out the relative numbers."
"Did the numbers come up?"
"Not even one! You play these three virtues properly and you will pay
off all your debts."
The young parish priest repeated his conversation with Don Bosco at
a lunch given at the Oratory on the feast of the Immaculate Conception in
1891, and said that in a comparatively short time, he had been able to pay
all his debts. No one but Don Bosco would have given such advice with
greater conviction, for this had been his long and fortunate experience
throughout his whole lifetime.
Did not his faith indeed work miracles? We should add here two
more graces to the other many extraordinary ones related so far, and
both of them are attributed to his prayers. The Community of the
Ursulines, who were running a school in Piacenza, had invoked the
Saint's prayers and blessings, since they were facing great troubles. He
wrote in answer, "Our Lord will grant you the grace, but in a way most
beneficial to your souls." God did indeed answer their prayers beyond
their expectations.5
The other grace was granted to a Frenchman, Jerome Suttil, who had
lived at the Oratory, working in the bookshop for some years. He had
been suffering so much and for many months on account of his leg that at
5 See Appendix, doc. 58.

25.7 Page 247

▲back to top
Last Events of1886
219
last he had to go to the hospital. An infection brought about by a wrong
medicine seemed to make the amputation imperative. One morning, to his
own surprise and that of his physicians, his leg healed. As the patient
racked his brains to find out how this could have come about, the cleric
Angelo Festa went to see him to inform him on behalf of Don Bosco that
he had recovered. His improvement had come about between seven-thir-
ty and eight o'clock, at which hour the Saint was celebrating Mass. He
recovered completely.6
Talking about miracles, we should recall an incident that happened to
Father Stephen Trione. The very zealous Salesian who was then the cate-
chist ofthe Oratory students, upon returning from a short mission, report-
ed to Don Bosco on the excellent results obtained by his sermon. The
Saint said smiling, "I want to obtain for you from God the gift of per-
forming miracles." In his simplicity, he replied, "Nothing could be better!
This way I shall be able to convert sinners more easily!"
Then Don Bosco's face became very serious and he replied, "If you
were to possess this gift, soon you would implore God, in tears, to take it
away from you."
The Servant of God must have given thought just then to the tremen-
dous responsibility that anyone given such an extraordinary gift bears
before God.
Among Don Bosco' s other miracles, we should also list the heroic
fortitude with which he could withstand long and fiery opposition and the
undaunted patience with which he endured long and painful infirmities.
What did he not endure in order to obtain certain privileges! When it
was all done, he instructed Father Joachim Berto to assemble and coordi-
nate all the privileges he had obtained, a long and arduous work now pre-
served in a voluminous sheaf of documents in our archives. He had almost
completed the work and informed Don Bosco of it, saying that there was
every reason to be happy that the privileges had now been granted,
because it meant removing many obstacles from his path in the years to
come. With deep feeling the Saint answered, "But in order to get this far,
we have had to pass through the Red Sea."
During the Informative Process, Father Francis Cerruti testified to his
state of health7 during those last two years of his life. "When his
headaches, his congested chest and semi-blinded eyes prohibited his tak-
6 See Appendix, doc. 59.
7 Summarium, no. X, #39.

25.8 Page 248

▲back to top
220
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing part in any kind of work, it was both painful yet consoling to see him
sit on his shabby sofa for long hours, at times in semi-darkness, because
his eyes could not stand the light. Yet he was always calm and smiling, his
rosary beads in his hand, his lips moving as he murmured ejaculatory
prayers, lifting his hands now and then, revealing with silent words his
submission and intimate union with the will of God, although his extreme
exhaustion would no longer allow him to declare it in so many words. I,
myself, am firmly convinced that the last few years of his life were prac-
tically one long and continuous prayer to God. Others, too, believe the
same. It is indeed true that if we entered his room to see him and speak
with him, we always found him in an attitude of profound meditation,
although he gave no outward sign, for his face remained cheerful, calm,
and serene, just as any words that passed his lips were words of peace,
charity, and faith."
Father Cerruti tells us that one evening in the fall, Father Berto had
gone to Don Bosco's room around five o'clock and found him walking
up and down the corridor, barely able to drag himself along. When he
saw him, the Saint said again and again, lam delibor, iam delibor. 8 Then,
looking him full in the face, he added sorrowfully with deep feeling,
Tempus resolutionis meae instat. Cursum consummavi.9 Whereupon the
secretary retorted, "But Saint Paul also says, Bonum certamen certavi,
/idem servavi. In reliquo reposita est mihi corona iustitiae, quam reddet
mihi Dominus in ilia die iustus iudex. "10 The Servant of God changed the
subject.
We have mentioned Father Francis Cerruti. Since he was prefect of
studies for the Congregation, Don Bosco entrusted an urgent and impor-
tant matter to him at a Superior Council meeting on November 19th,
"Next year we will have to see what can be done in order to have accred-
ited teachers, and enroll some ten of our clerics at some university or
other. It is true that we have said we will only send priests to the univer-
sities because of the havoc wrought in inexperienced souls by such atten-
dance and the defections that occur in our ranks. Should there be a reli-
8 "I am being poured out, I am being poured out," part of2 Tim. 4:6: "For I am already being poured out like
a libation...," i.e., St. Paul sensed that his end was near and that his blood would soon be poured out like wine offered
before a sacrifice.
9 "The time ofmy departure is at hand. I have finished the race," parts of2 Tim. 4:6-----7. That is, "My career
has been completed," followed by an image of a race in the stadium.
10 "I have fought the good fight to the end; I have kept the faith. All there is to come now is the crown of
righteousness reserved for me, which the Lord, the Righteous Judge, will give to me on that day."

25.9 Page 249

▲back to top
Last Events of1886
221
able priest among these clerics, we would hope that he would serve as
antidote and guardian. We will have to investigate this matter, because we
need to be staffed with legally qualified teachers. At the present day, it is
more essential that we combat the enemy with our shield rather than with
weapons."
At this forceful encouragement from Don Bosco, Father Cerruti iden-
tified and motivated a number of Salesians to devote themselves to ardu-
ous study in order to obtain the indispensable degrees qualifying them to
teach in private institutions, even though they were already past the age of
most students.
A true and great praise is due him for he is the one who organized
the studies and schools of our Society. This does not mean that until then
nothing had been done in this respect. "Much, very much had been
done," Father Al Luchelli wrote and he was a reliable witness to that
early period. 11 The name of Father Celestine Durando will always remain
written in the records of our Society in letters of gold. But that was still
the so called heroic era in our history. Our Pious Society had then been
in existence for only a few years. Immense, uncharted was the area open
to our action; narrow, sorely limited, quite inadequate to our needs was
the number of workers. The time we had was barely sufficient for us to
do the day's work, and each one was forced to multiply his efforts, and
shoulder alone the responsibilities of many others. But meanwhile, God
smiled down on us, blessing the intrepid ones who were full of good will,
fired as they were by the zeal which brushed off on them in their con-
tacts with Don Bosco, so that they faced the strains of their apostolate
just as David, the little shepherd, also armed only with a sling, faced the
giant Goliath. Never, perhaps, was our work so abundantly rewarded
with good results." But we could not always keep up at that pace, so
everybody hoped that a regular formation be provided for Salesians to
become teachers and educators. Father Francis Cerruti devoted all his
energy to this noble undertaking. 12
Father Cerruti was one of those God-sent men whom Don Bosco had
raised ever since they were children and now found at his side at an hour
11 A. Luchelli, D. Francesco Cerruti, funeral eulogy (Turin: SAID, "The Good Press," 1917).
12 The extent and depth of his dedication was evident even before he was unanimously confirmed in the
office, which Don Bosco had entrusted to him a few months previously. In 1886, the 15th centennial of St.
Augustine's conversion was celebrated. It was Fr. Cerruti who planned to commemorate it with an academic pro-
gram held at St. John the Evangelist on June I0th. The program of the day reveals the man's mind. The letter of invi-
tation, signed by Don Bosco, must have been written by him (Appendix, doc. 60).

25.10 Page 250

▲back to top
222
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
when he most needed them. Don Bosco was waning then and he needed
men like Father Cerruti ready to help him, to provide him with a pow-
erful hand to carry on, organize and give stability and expression to the
undertakings he had just started. Endowed with an organizational mind,
a strong will and great practical sense, Father Cerruti displayed wisdom,
calm, and steadfastness throughout his thirty years in that responsibili-
ty. His authority covered the Institute of the Daughters of Mary Help of
Christians as well, and the direction of the Salesian press. In every one
of these areas, he was a source of energy to others, for he was greatly
endowed with the gift of motivating others to action. In all he did, noth-
ing was so dear to his heart as to keep vibrant the spirit of the Founder
in all the Salesian confreres. In addressing his public thanks to the
Salesians on the twenty-fifth anniversary of his election as prefect of
studies general, he wrote, "Each day that goes by convinces me more and
more of the bounded necessity of adhering as closely as we can to what
Don Bosco taught us, also in regard to instruction and education, never
straying from Don Bosco's teaching even in the smallest detail. Far from
us all innovators!"
A pleasant day was spent around Don Bosco on November 30th in the
Valsalice School. It was the feast of the award ceremony for the noble
boarders of that school. Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda and the Rev. James
Margotti spent several hours in the morning and evening with the Saint.
During the ceremony His Eminence introduced one of his delightful
improvisations on the value and effectiveness of discipline. Don Bosco
returned home to the Oratory around six o'clock p.m. 13 That same
evening the Cardinal wrote to Bishop John Cagliero, "I spent nearly the
whole day today at the school of Valsalice. There was the award ceremo-
ny, which was truly delightful, interesting like all feasts are at the Salesian
houses. Nothing was quite so interesting as our beloved Don Bosco who
was there with us, always jovial, serene and happy. He was no worse in
health, although always subject to his habitual infirmities. Our Lord must
surely want to use him for many great things to come. Among these, we
should not overlook a handsome group of missionaries who should set out
the day after tomorrow. I do not want to forego the pleasure of attending
the ceremony, nor of calling down all the blessings of heaven upon this
chosen group." Rightly had Father Francis Cerruti written to the bishop,14
13 See Unitii cattolica, December 2, 1886.
14 Turin, October 12, 1886.

26 Pages 251-260

▲back to top

26.1 Page 251

▲back to top
Last Events of1886
223
"Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda continues always to be a most affectionate
protector to us, and he is certainly one of the greatest comforts and sup-
ports that our beloved Don Bosco has."
At the beginning of 1871, Don Bosco had some confidential sou-
venirs he had written, lithographed, and mailed to the directors of his
houses. He had signed them all with the following date, "Turin, 1886
Feast of the Immaculate Conception of Mary Most Holy. 45th anniver-
sary of the foundation of the Oratory." He sent a copy to every director,
heading it with a "Christmas Strenna." 15
Two Salesians had been sent by Don Bosco to preach a mission in the
parish church of Saint Anthony at Bra, where a past pupil of the Oratory,
Father Louis Pautasso was vicar. When they came back, they told wonders
of that excellent Christian congregation. When the Saint heard this, he
wrote this short letter to the vicar:
Turin, December 19, 1886
Dearest Father,
To my most great joy, I received word of the success of the
retreat preached by our priests in your parish. Blessed be God for-
ever in all things, and may Mary Help of Christians aid and pro-
tect us always, so that we may keep the fruits. I bless you and all
your parishioners with a full heart, and may the Divine Mercy
assist us always to live and die in his holy grace.
Pray for me who will always be in Jesus Christ,
Your most affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco
In Turin on December 20th, the revered Baron Manuel died at a very
advanced age. He was a very charitable gentleman and in his old age had
wanted to retire from active participation in the Society of Saint Vincent
de Paul and other pious organizations. Before taking this step, he wanted
to seek the advice of Don Bosco:
15 These are the souvenirs that we read in Lemoyne's The Biographical Memoirs, Vol. VII, 316-319. In a let-
ter to Bp. Cagliero dated November 29, Fr. Rua wrote: "Fr. Lasagna will be bringing a strenna for the directors, con-
sisting of a collection of confidential souvenirs that Don Bosco has gathered for you all from his long experience. I
hope they will know how to draw the greatest possible benefit from them."

26.2 Page 252

▲back to top
224
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"Go on as you are now," the Saint had told him, "Let us work until
the very end of our days, and do all the good possible."
"That's what I decided to do," he wrote in his memoirs.
There was a Superior Council meeting that day and Don Bosco took
the floor several times, saying interesting and beneficial things which
we can glean from the minutes of the meeting. Father Paul Albera too,
happened to be present, because several changes in the staff in the
French houses were under discussion. Among others, Father Louis
Cartier, the director at Saint Marguerite, was to be transferred to Nice
as vice director, to take Father Joseph Ronchail's place the following
year when Father Ronchail was to be transferred to Paris. But here an
obstacle arose.
"Nice Maritime is a locality where we have a concentration of
Cooperators, not only from France, but from the whole of Europe and
America," someone pointed out, "since foreigners from all parts of the
world convene there and enroll in the Pious Union. They therefore strike-
up relationships with us and do their utmost to persuade other people in
their respective countries to enroll too. I do not think that Father Cartier's
natural disposition and poor ability to beg for alms could bring much of a
benefit to our Pious Society."
Don Bosco replied, "Father Ronchail should accompany and intro-
duce Father Cartier to the homes of our benefactors so that his limited nat-
ural disposition may not prove obstructive in his dealings with the
Cooperators. True enough, not all of us have the gift of knowing how to
solicit alms. For this, one should have frankness, humility, readiness to
shoulder sacrifices, a way of talking which may win over people's hearts,
and caution in the use of words so as not to offend anybody's sensitive-
ness. The Salesian Bulletin's help must be enlisted to announce the
appointment of a new director, to introduce him to our Cooperators.16 Let
a circular letter be published, in these terms: "Circumstances have called
Father Ronchail to the house in Paris as director. The superiors have
decided that I, Father Cartier, should take his place. While I am honored
to announce my appointment, I appeal to your charity and your good
advice, etc., etc." When Ronchail arrived in Paris, he addressed a very
similar circular letter to the Cooperators in the metropolis, "Today, those
16 The Bulletin Salesien of June 1887 used the occasion of announcing the death of Mrs. Levret to mention
Fr. Cartier as director of the house in Nice; in its next issue it published an obituary notice which he had written on
this pious Cooperator.

26.3 Page 253

▲back to top
Last Events of1886
225
who know Father Cartier will have heard that he has become an incom-
parable collector of alms in Nice. During the past years of economic cri-
sis everywhere, he succeeded in raising a church to Mary Help of
Christians on which he spent several millions."
In speaking of Paris, Father Michael Rua remarked that after roaming
the city for an entire day, Father Charles Bellamy had collected only seven
francs. Don Bosco replied, "In these circumstances, let the director have
one hundred letters lithographed, to read as follows: 'our house at
Menilmontant is in serious financial need. We need this and tha{ I will
call on you on such and such a day to collect your charitable donation.'
This will enable us to collect something; otherwise, nothing can be
accomplished. If one calls unexpectedly on anybody, and he is unknown,
and he is unable to prove his position or authorization, nothing will be
accomplished. A calling card might also be printed, with the following
words beneath the name of the caller: 'I appeal to Monsieur (leave space
for the name, to be filled in by pen) on behalf of the poor boys living in
the house where I am director and beg you to bear us in mind when you
might consider making some charitable donations '. These calling cards
might be printed for all directors of those houses, which rely on charity.
We might also add as a motto: Those who give to the poor will be gener-
ously rewarded by the Lord. "
Father Paul Albera sought authorization to purchase a piece of land,
which would complete the area of the playground of St. Leo's Oratory.
Twenty thousand francs would have been needed to pay the deed. The
Superior Council approved and Don Bosco said, "Here again we could
write a circular letter, once we have entered an understanding with the
proprietor of the land, wording it as follows: 'We have so many boys in
our house, and it has become necessary for us to build further, so that we
can take in .many more boys than we have now (50, 80,100 boys, etc.).
Such and such a sum would be required. You are invited to list here what-
ever sum of money you may see fit to give, so that we may have an idea
of the amount of capital with which we can reckon'. Then we can call on
this benefactor today, or on that other tomorrow with a ledger in which
we can enter their signatures."
The Council members laughed at the ease with which Don Bosco
could think up practical ways of raising money. He replied, "Once I could
keep on working by going around in search of help, but now I content
myself with letting my brain work all the time. Once I conceive a plan, I
investigate the pros and cons, stipulate the details and forge ahead... Now

26.4 Page 254

▲back to top
226
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
it is a matter of buying this land. Father Albera can send me the list of the
leading citizens in the town of Marseilles. I will write to them. The grace
of Mary Help of Christians will do the rest."
On another occasion, a transaction between the Salesians and a cer-
tain Mr. Mingardon of Marseilles had begun, regarding the purchase of
a printing shop which Mingardon was willing to sell at a very conven-
ient price. Nothing came of it. Father Albera now broached the subject
again, to which Don Bosco replied, "We would need a board of direc-
tors if we were to draw any advantage from such a contract; but any-
thing which was even only remotely tinged with commercialism was
always fatal to religious orders."
At Christmastime the new dining room for the members of the
Superior Council was inaugurated-it was located on the second floor,
adjacent to the library and very near Don Bosco's rooms. This would
have enabled him to get to it without any difficulty. 11 On that same occa-
sion, a feast was held to honor Fr. Charles Viglietti's first Mass.
Something quite new was inaugurated after Christmas at the Oratory.
For the first time, on Saint John the Evangelist day, all the artisans agreed
that they would celebrate the real name day of Don Bosco. All the differ-
ent shops sent him a letter, signed by each individual boy working in
them, as well as by their respective headmasters and assistants. Everyone
promised Communions, visits to the Blessed Sacrament and Mary Help
of Christians and prayers.
Many Italian bishops too were praying for Don Bosco, as they
eagerly assured him that they would respond to his appeal, launched
in October. One bishop, Peter DeGaudenzi of Vigevano, who, ever
since he had been a canon at Vercelli, had tenderly venerated and
helped the Saint for a number of years, wrote to Father Michael Rua
on January 4, 1887, "I here enclose a very modest offering for Don
Bosco's Salesian missions. 18 How much I regret not being able to do
more! I am making this small offering also because I hope our Lord
will preserve a man of God like Don Bosco for us. Please, give him
my very best and encourage him, saying that prayers are offered for
his good health, here as well as in the seminary, and in religious insti-
tutes. During the triduum, held the last two days of the year and the
first of the current year in all churches of the diocese in honor of the
17 Not long after Don Bosco's death, his successor returned to the common dining room.
18 He sent 40 lire. See Appendix, doc. 62 (A, B, C, D, E, F, ).

26.5 Page 255

▲back to top
Last Events of1886
227
Most Sacred Heart of Jesus for the Holy Father, I ordered that prayers
be said for our dear, venerated Don Bosco when I was giving
Benediction with the Blessed Sacrament in the cathedral. I bless this
admirable man who spends his life doing good."
The above mention of the artisans leads us to recall an event of
interest to us. In 1886, to meet a greater number of applications, Don
Bosco had three big rooms built, approximately eighty-two feet in
length and twenty-three in width, in the corner of the first playground,
where the quarters of the superior council now stand. The new site was
not completely dry when the Oratory superiors had located some fifty
pupils into it. Father Anacletus Ghione, their catechist, who checked on
them morning and evening when it was time for them to rise and go to
bed, noticed that their beds were wet from the humidity dripping from
the ceiling rafters. Afraid lest the boys might get sick, he laid the prob-
lem before Don Bosco. The good Father asked him whether the beds
could possibly be moved elsewhere. Father Ghione replied that he had
considered that possibility but could not. find any place. Whereupon
Don Bosco remained silent a moment and then said, "Well, leave them
where they are."
"But they'll all be sick this winter," the catechist insisted, adding that
their assistant had already been ill for three days.
"Relax," the Saint replied, "not a single boy will get sick."
Indeed, not one boy got sick all through that winter. The assistant too
recovered in a short time. 19
It was now the end of the year. No one ventured to hope that Don
Bosco would come downstairs after evening prayers, to join them in the
church of Mary Help of Christians. So what did they do? Shortly before
sunset everybody in the house- artisans, students, and Salesians-gath-
ered beneath his windows, and sang in chorus the well-known song with
indescribable gusto,
Let us go, friends,
Don Bosco awaits us.
Perfect joy
Awakens in our hearts.
Don Bosco, leaning on two priests, appeared at the window, deeply
19 Report by Fr. Ghione in the October 1925 Bollettino salesiano (49:258).

26.6 Page 256

▲back to top
228
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
touched, and gripping the railing of the balcony. He leaned out as far as
he could, thanking them all and wishing everybody a happy end of the old
year and a joyous beginning of a new year, with the blessing of Our Lord
and of Mary.

26.7 Page 257

▲back to top
229
Qtqnptrr 11
A LIFE OF RETIREMENT
The Piedmontese winter, which was especially hard on all old men,
piled discomfort upon discomfort on Don Bosco, compelling him to
live completely walled up in his modest apartment. Save for the few
lucky students of the fourth high school grade who were allowed to go
and see him now and then, to call on him and make their confession to
him, the boys did not see him at all. We should remember that the fifth
high school grade had been phased out in 1886. On January 22nd, he
heard the boys' confessions for over two hours. All of them went to con-
fession save one, who failed to make his appearance. But his absence
went unobserved, for it had already been some time now that a number
of them had either chosen other confessors, or were prevented from
going at that hour because they had to study, or for some other reason
they were not going to make their confession to Don Bosco and if they
did, they did it rarely.
But on this occasion the Saint noticed it. As a matter of fact he sent
for the boy that same evening. He had him sit down beside him, he chat-
ted for a while on different matters and then asked, "Why have you not
gone to the Sacraments for some months?"
The boy hung his head, without answering. Don Bosco broke the
silence to ask:
"Do you want me to tell you why?"
"Yes, please tell me," the boy answered.
"Look, for this and this other reason." So saying, in a fatherly way,
he listed the sins, which the poor boy was ashamed to confess.
Dumbfounded, the boy gaped at him, quite at a loss, then fell on his
knees and made his confession. When he emerged from the room, he met
Father Charles Viglietti and told him with the familiarity the boys were
wont to use with him, "Don Bosco just said this and this to me, and
guessed all of my sins."

26.8 Page 258

▲back to top
230
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
On another occasion, while speaking about the graces bestowed by
Our Lady on the Oratory, Don Bosco remarked to the same secretary,
"Mary loves us too much. It is useless for our boys to try to hide anything
they have in their hearts. I see it and bring it out into the open."
He continued to give audiences to outside visitors, but to a much
lesser degree than previously, for his secretaries had received orders
from his physicians and the superiors that the number of visitors and the
duration of their interviews was to be curtailed. On January 2nd,
Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda went to see him, and stayed with him for an
hour. On the 5th Bishop Ordonez, the bishop of Quito, Ecuador, went to
see him and asked for at least four Salesians in the name of the President
of the Republic of Ecuador. He then went to Rome, but again called on
him on his return and obtained a formal promise. Already on January
1st, Don Bosco had said something to Father Viglietti which the latter
had entered into his diary. "It just got into my head the idea that I should
set up as soon as possible a missionary expedition to Quito and the
Republic of Ecuador. That is a mission station where vocations can be
found."
Among other people also Father Louis Guanella went to see him. He
had not called at the Oratory again since leaving it in 1878. It was not
until Jan. 2, 1887 that he had the courage to visit Don Bosco. After the
Saint's death, he described the impression Don Bosco had made on him,
at that visit: "He seemed quite transformed to me. I thought I could
detect a ray of divine grace on his transparent face. He blessed me warm-
ly as I knelt at his feet, and he also blessed my humble endeavors."
The youthful priest, Father Raymond Jara, who later became bishop
of Ancud in Chile, also went to see him from Nice, France. He was trav-
eling through France trying to raise money to found a Catholic universi-
ty at Santiago. He called on Don Bosco to have medals and some holy
pictures blessed by him. The picture of Mama Margaret was among
them. The Saint was shaken up as he caught sight of it; he gazed at it a
few moments, and then said," Love her!" As the young man walked with
Don Bosco through the corridor where the offices were located, he
remarked that it was very narrow, and ventured respectfully, "If I am not
too bold, might I ask for an explanation?"
"Please speak up!"
"Should there be any stout priest in your congregation, how would he
be able to walk down this corridor? Why did you build it so narrow?"
"Why... why...to fight against temptations."

26.9 Page 259

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
231
Father Jara understood. When he returned to Chile, he built a big
building, subdivided into many small apartments where one hundred
eighty university students from the province could live. While it was
under construction, he recalled Don Bosco' s words and ordered that the
corridors were to be very narrow, with the doors built very low. During
a civil war provoked by President Balmaceda in 1891, the building was
confiscated and put up for sale by auction. Located as it was in the heart
of the city, many people were eager to buy it. All those who looked at
those corridors and those doors were so disappointed that they lost all
interest, so it was restored to its original use to the delight of the profes-
sors who had preceded it.
In the stillness of his little room, Don Bosco devoted a good deal of
his time to his correspondence. An incredible number of letters were
delivered daily to the Oratory, most of them to Don Bosco, and they dealt
with business, graces received through Mary Help of Christians, with the
Catholic Re_adings, the [Salesian] Bulletin, and with replies to circular
letters. They were coming from Italy, France, Switzerland, Belgium,
Poland, Russia, Asia Minor, India, and North and South America. Once
they had been sorted, the Saint called on trusty people who read his let-
ters to him personally, then, being unable to reply himself as a general
rule, he instructed others to answer them for him. Let us look at some of
this correspondence of which we still have copies.
Two letters Sui Generis [unique] which came from France add yet
further proof to the many proofs of the extraordinary aura of holiness
in which Don Bosco was universally held. Someone who had already
on several other occasions, consulted him on spiritual problems, in
particular on his marriage plans, now wrote to implore him on the eve
of an official engagement whether, as a good Christian, he would do
well to marry a certain young lady. The Saint replied, "You may
marry this person with a serene conscience. She will contribute to
your happiness if both of you will go frequently to Holy Communion.
I recommend my young orphans to your charity. Pray for me, and may
God bless you and the Blessed Virgin always be your guide." Another
person had never met Don Bosco at all, but having heard that he was
a man of great faith from one who had seen him in Paris, he confided
his problems to him. For some years he had been thinking of marry-
ing someone, but financial issues had led him to break off his rela-
tionship. Now he was anxious to re-establish it again. He asked that
Don Bosco examine the matter conscientiously before God and then

26.10 Page 260

▲back to top
232
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
let him know the outcome of his pious and charitable mediation. "Will
I find elements for both worldly and eternal happiness in this marriage
that I wish to contract?" the man had written. "Should my hopes fail,
would that mean perhaps that our Lord is summoning me to another
path in life?"
This is what Don Bosco replied, "Ask your spiritual director _about
what he thinks. Ifhe says yes, then all you need to do is to make sure that
the person of whom you write goes to Holy Communion. As to the rest,
be at peace. I am praying for you and I recommend you to my little
orphans. May God reward your charity generously." The gentleman had
enclosed a charitable donation in his letter.
He must have written a good many notes or short letters in gratitude
for donations he had received.
For New Year's Day, Prince August Czartoryski had sent him a
donation, telling him at the same time how deeply fond the Polish
Cooperators were of the Founder of the Salesian Congregation. In writ-
ing to thank him for his charity and kind words, he did not refer to the
prince's vocation, certainly out of consideration for his father, but
restricted himself to saying, "In all events, please believe that we do not
cease praying to God for you and all that concerns you."1
Don Bosco wrote to Countess Alexandra di Camburzano:
Turin, January 9, 1887
Dear Countess,
I am very sorry that you are not well. I and others will pray
for your good health. I understand perfectly that you have your
crosses to bear. All of us have some, except for Don Bosco who
has none at all.
It would seem as if the things of this world are approaching
a crisis, but God is an infinitely loving Father, and infinitely
powerful, so let us leave things to him.
Thank you for the strenna you sent for our little orphans.
Tomorrow they will go to Holy Communion for you. I myself
with the help of God will say Holy Mass. May Mary be our guide
to heaven.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. J. Bosco
l Appendix, doc. 64.

27 Pages 261-270

▲back to top

27.1 Page 261

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
233
On the feast of Saint Francis de Sales he sent a holy picture with this
inscription to Baroness Azeglia Ricci, nee de Maistre whom he had
known ever since she was a child:
"Dear Baroness Ricci,
May God bless you and generously reward your charity. Our
priests, missionaries, and orphans join me in offering up prayers
for you every day."2
Anniversaries, nominations, happy events involving people
to whom he felt bound by ties of allegiance or gratitude, never
went by unnoticed. In 1887, the Catholic world celebrated the
jubilee of ordination to the priesthood of Leo XIII. At the
beginning of the year at Bassano Vicentino a special edition
entitled Exultemus was being printed. And those responsible
for it were calling on the most eminent figures of the Catholic
world to contribute some article befitting the occasion. They
could not overlook Don Bosco. On January 18, saying it was
quite impossible for him to write an article, he formulated the
following declaration, "That which I can do however, is to
state, and very clearly indeed, that I make my own the senti-
ments of faith, esteem, respect, veneration, and unfaltering love
that Saint Francis de Sales had for the Supreme Pontiff.
Jubilantly do I endorse all the glorious tributes inherited from
the holy Doctors of the Church and the Councils, which when
woven into a chaplet of precious gems, adorn the head of the
Pope. Among them, I quote, Abel for the primacy, Abraham
for the patriarchate, Melchisedek for the order, Aaron for the
dignity, Moses for the authority, Samuel for justice, Peter for
power, Christ for the anointing and Shepherd of all Shepherds,
as well as over forty other no less splendid and appropriate
tributes. It is my intention that the members of the humble
Congregation of Saint Francis de Sales should never deviate
from the sentiments of this great Saint and patron of ours in
regard to the Apostolic See; that they readily and respectfully,
in simplicity of mind and heart, accept not only the Pope's
2 To this same lady on New Year's Day, the Saint had written on a visiting card, "The Rev. John Bosco begs
you accept his humble respects. He and his orphans are praying for you and all your intentions, while he calls down
upon you the best blessings of heaven. January l, 1887."

27.2 Page 262

▲back to top
234
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
decisions in matters of dogma and discipline, but also his opin-
ions even in matters open to dispute; that they should follow
him even as a private doctor rather than adhere to the opinion
of any other theologian or scholar. I believe that not only the
Salesians and their Cooperators should abide by this rule, but
all the faithful in general, especially the clergy. Over and above
the duty incumbent on children to respect their Father, over and
above the duties incumbent on Christians to venerate the Vicar
of Jesus Christ, the Pope deserves the greatest deference
because he was chosen from among the most learned, the most
prudent, the most virtuous, and is assisted very particularly in
his rule of the Church by the Holy Spirit."
On December 26th, Cardinal di Canossa, the bishop of
Verona, wrote to him to appeal on behalf of his own brother
Octavius, "Bless him, myself, and all our family. Once again do
I recommend my undertakings to your fervent prayers, especial-
ly one business matter for which I have been praying to God for
some time. Ever at your service." In closing, he expressed his
"infinite esteem and devotion."
Three weeks later Don Bosco sent him this reply,
Turin, January 14, 1887
Most Revered Eminence:
I was very happy to receive your greetings and blessings
and was delighted to pay my respects to your brother, Count
Canossa. At the present time, all our prayers are addressed to
the Most Holy Virgin Help of Christians so that you may be
preserved ad multos annos iubilares dies for the glory of the
Church, the support of those in need, and especially for the
benefit of the poor Salesians who humbly but fervently rec-
ommend themselves to the charitable prayers of Your
Eminence.
Please bless us all, and kindly look on us as your humble, but
most affectionate servants and sons.
In the name of all,
Rev. John Bosco

27.3 Page 263

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
235
Please forgive this bad handwriting.
By return mail the cardinal wrote expressing his keen joy over his
letter. This answer is a precious document, which reveals the high opin-
ion this great man of the Church had of Don Bosco and his
Congregation. Verona was then getting ready to celebrate the imminent
silver jubilee of its bishop's episcopate. Leo XIII had anticipated the ges-
ture of the diocese by writing a letter of congratulations to which refer-
ence is made herein.
January 15, 1887
Dear and most venerated Don Bosco:
No other letter among those I have received recently, after
the magnificent letter of our Holy Father Leo XIII, brought me
such joy and happiness as your own affectionate letter did this
morning! A thousand times, thanks! For, among your many and
holy occupations, you did not only remember my own humble
person, but also you inconvenience yourself to write me with
your own hand! I am grateful to you from the bottom of my
heart, and since I cannot do more, I will pray to the Lord to bless
you and your holy undertakings, with even more fervor than I
usually do. I say, "even more" because I esteem and love them,
yes indeed. I love your Salesians and although unworthily, I do
have a special memento for the missions every morning during
Holy Mass, especially for Africa, Patagonia, and China where
the Sisters of Canossa are doing a great deal of good.
Poor Africa! Oh! Do me the charity of praying first for me
(for great is my need, as I well know), and then for that unfortu-
nate mission! You must know that one day I told the superiors of
this little seminary for Central Africa, "If he accepts us we will
all move on with arms and baggage under the rule of Don Bosco,
all ofus together, and go to South America which is quite anoth-
er country."
But they felt that they ought to respect the memory and the
efforts of our late lamented Bishop [Daniel] Comboni, and wait
to see whether it so pleased our Lord to re-open the road for us
to reach the blacks. So I did not try to insist.

27.4 Page 264

▲back to top
236
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Meanwhile, my cordial thanks to you for everything, and to
your excellent Salesians with you. You promised me the greatest
of all graces, namely, the support of their prayers. I beg you also,
to bless me, and to believe me always with all my heart,
Your most devoted and affectionate,
L. Cardinal di Canossa, bishop
Deeply touched, the Servant of God acknowledged receipt of the let-
ter with the cordial simplicity peculiar to Saints and sent him a holy pic-
ture of Mary Help of Christians, on which he had written the following
tender invocation across its back: "Most Eminent Cardinal Canossa. Oh
Mary, guide this beloved and zealous son of yours in all his undertak-
ings, always along the path to heaven. January 23, 1887, Rev. John
Bosco."
If Verona had as its bishop a cardinal, Don Bosco had to be thanked
for it. When the pious and humble prelate had been transferred to
Bologna by Leo XIII, he had gone to the Pontiff to implore him to allow
him to remain in Verona. It so happened that he met with Don Bosco in
Rome. He confided to him with tears in his eyes what was happening,
imploring him to put in a word in his favor. During his audience with the
Pope, the Saint steered the conversation around to this subject and when
he realized that the Pope was not against gratifying the wish of the
Bishop, he found a way to make a proposal. Since Bologna was a cardi-
nal's See, might not it be possible to accept a renunciation to an arch-
bishopric, while granting the rank of cardinal to the bishop making such
a renunciation? The Holy Father liked the idea, whereupon when Don
Bosco again met with the bishop, he said:
"Archbishop? No, but cardinal? Yes!"
Another eminent prelate addressed benevolent words to him. At the
beginning of February, Bishop Camillo Siciliano di Rende, archbishop
of Benevento and apostolic nuncio in Paris had been appointed to be
named cardinal. Don Bosco had met him four years previously in the
French capital, where both the prelate and his mother had shown him
great reverence. He now felt it his duty to congratulate the prelate
rightaway on this new dignity conferred on him, and recommended to
him at the same time the recently established Salesian house at
Menilmontant. The cardinal waited for the consistory, as is usually
done, and then wrote him on March 24th from Paris: "I am most grate-

27.5 Page 265

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
237
ful to you for the affectionate congratulations you were so kind as to
address to me upon my elevation to the cardinalate. I thank you most
cordially for this and hope that in your prayers you will obtain all the
help I need from heaven to fulfill the duties, which this new dignity
imposes on me. I do not know the Salesian house here as yet, but I
assure you that I shall consider myself fortunate if I can render any
services to your Congregation."
The apostolic nuncio in Madrid was yet another new cardinal who
had been in correspondence with Don Bosco in reference to the founda-
tion of Santa Rita School in Madrid.3 Don Bosco sent him his congratu-
lations too, to which Bishop Rampolla replied with warm thanks in the
following manner,4 "I am happy for this opportunity to affirm once
again my special benevolence for the Salesian Congregation and to con-
gratulate you on all the good your sons are doing in the Spanish diocese
where they are located. Not long ago I heard warm praises of them from
eminent prelates. May it please the Lord that they multiply in numbers
also in this country which is in such great need today of protection
against the deceits of the wicked."
The attorney Melchior Voli was elected mayor of Turin in March,
and Don Bosco sent him a letter of congratulations. In thanking him
warmly for it and asking him to accept his most reverent regards, the
foremost magistrate of the city declared that he was happy to recall the
days of his adolescence when he had the "good fortune of meeting the
most reverend and meritorious Don Bosco in the home of Roasenda."
Mr. Voli had assisted Don Bosco in copying his History ofItaly in this
household.
Don Bosco was not in a condition to hold any regular conversations,
yet he was delighted to listen to others telling him about the missions and
was overjoyed whenever letters from his missionaries were read aloud to
him. His own conversation was restricted to brief words, at times truly
witty. In looking at the effigy of Napoleon III on a coin, he exclaimed,
"Sic transit gloria mundi. 5 No one ever talks about him any
longer...unless they talk badly."
3 See Vol. XVII, p. 600ff.
4 Madrid, April 11, 1887.
5 "Thus does the glory of the world pass away," words, accompanied by the burning of flax, once addressed
to the Pope during his coronation rite. The phrase is adapted from The Imitation of Christ, "O quam cito transit glo-
ria mundi," bk. I, ch. 3, 3. Don Bosco was very familiar not only with papal history but also with The Imitation,
which powerfully influenced him in his seminary days (see Bosco, Memoirs of the Oratory, trans. Daniel Lyons
[New Rochelle, 1989], p. 159).

27.6 Page 266

▲back to top
238
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
When questioned by Mr. Olive whether he might say, in writing to
his wife, that Don Bosco was well, Don Bosco replied, "Tell her that Don
Bosco has been overcome by laziness." Mr. Olive laughed, protesting
that quite the opposite was the truth, but Don Bosco insisted, "It is only
the courtesy of Mr. Olive which questions the truth uttered by Don
Bosco."
One day, Mrs. Quisard of Lyons sent him a holy picture on which the
following words were written in French, "Be with God as a bird which
feels the branch quiver and yet keeps on singing, aware of its wings." He
read it carefully, then handed it to someone, saying they were to take it
to Father Joachim Berto, adding, "Who knows what Father Berto will
then think when he receives this!" Father Berto thought what Don Bosco
had expected. He understood that it was a fatherly admonition that before
long, his sole supporter in this world, Don Bosco, would no longer be
there with him. Rarely did Don Bosco break up his silence at table,
because he always seemed to be constantly meditating. One day, as he
poured some water into his wine, he said, "Jesus on the Cross also want-
ed his Blood to be mixed with water."
To his great confidant Father John Lemoyne, who used to sit with
him in the evenings to ease the unavoidable idleness of his solitude-
artificial light hurt his eyes-he once made a prediction. Without any-
thing having been said in reference to such a topic, he remarked out of
the blue, "You'll live to a ripe old age." Another evening, as Father
Lemoyne was silently trailing him upstairs, Don Bosco suddenly halt-
ed and, as if he were revealing a secret, whispered, "A very glorious
future awaits you." Then after a brief pause, he continued: "What you
have suffered is nothing in comparison to what you will have to suffer.
But be brave, everything has an end in this world...and then...and then
comes paradise."
Father Lemoyne lived to be seventy-seven. His memory endures and
will endure in benediction in the Congregation, and his name echoes also
outside the congregation on the lips of many people, especially for what
he wrote about Don Bosco. But the last period of his life was really trou-
bled by physical infirmities, and even more by spiritual anguish coming
from various causes, for he was endowed with a lively imagination and a
deeply sensitive heart. He was probably weighed down by some spiritu-
al torment the time when he met a young Salesian priest and blurted out,
"Once upon a time at the Oratory we ate polenta but we had Don
Bosco!"

27.7 Page 267

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
239
Now and then Don Bosco would relate the dreams he had had dur-
ing the night to the younger secretaries who were usually around him.
Apart from two of these dreams, one of which we have already related in
connection with the cleric Olive, none of them contained anything
extraordinary.
Yet, on the evening of February 13th this is what he told Father
Viglietti, who recorded his words in his diary: "I want to write down
many important things which were revealed to me in a dream at the
beginning of the year. I always mean to do it, but then I forget. See that
you remind me of it. I will turn them over to you, so that you can record
them." But, perhaps in order to save him the painful effort of writing,
Father Viglietti did not remind him.
Not infrequently, when dreaming, he would cry out loudly, and
would wake up Father Viglietti and scare him and get him to run to him
from the adjoining room. This occurred during the night of March 2-3.
In the morning the secretary asked him what he had dreamt. He replied
that it had been merely a muddle that he considered of no importance.
He recalled only one part of it: He seemed to be wandering through some
uncultivated land, and someone said to him, "You are worried about cul-
tivating lands on the banks of the Rio Negro, while you have utterly
uncultivated fields here."
"Oh!" Don Bosco answered, "I'll let grass grow in these fields and
turn them into meadows, and they'll provide fodder for the cattle."
Then he saw a beautiful cherry tree laden with fruits and urged a
farmer to pick them. The farmer obeyed, but as he began plucking them,
the cherries looked withered and spoiled.
During another night, March 24th, he dreamt he was in the middle
of a vineyard where the vintage was in progress. "How can this be?" Don
Bosco wondered. "It's spring, so how can they already be harvesting the
grapes? Yet what an abundance of grapes! How lovely these grapes are!
Yes, the harvest will be wonderful this year."
"Yes, yes," answered his brother Joseph and Joseph Buzzetti, who
were among the vinedressers. "We have to pick up a lot while it's here,
because this year of abundance will be followed by years of famine."
"Why will we have a famine?" Don Bosco inquired.
"Because the Lord intends to punish men for their abuse of wine."
"Then we must get a lot of supplies for our boys," Don Bosco
exclaimed.
As he was relating even this dream, he indicated that he attached no

27.8 Page 268

▲back to top
240
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
importance to it. However he concluded with a smile, "It's a dream!"
On the morning of April 3rd, he told Father Viglietti that he had been
unable to sleep the night before, because he had been thinking over a
frightful dream, which he had had during the night of the 2nd. All of this
had thoroughly exhausted him.
"If the boys were to hear the story of what I saw," he said, "they
would either give themselves to a life of holiness, or they would run
away in terror, so as not to hear how the dream ended. Besides, it is
impossible for me to describe it all, just as it would be difficult to
draw a genuine picture of the punishments in store for sinners in the
hereafter."
He had seen the pains of hell. First he heard a terrible noise, like
the noise of an earthquake. Then and there he did not give any great
attention to it. But the noise gradually grew louder until he heard a
long, drawn out, and terrifying rumble, mixed with screams of terror
and agony, inarticulate human voices which mingled with the general
din to produce a horrifying uproar. He looked around him apprehen-
sively to try to find the cause of such a pandemonium, but he could not
discover anything. The ever more deafening noise was getting closer,
but it was no longer possible for either eyes or ears to discern what
was happening.
Don Bosco went on with his description: "At first I saw something
like a mass, a shapeless voluminous something which gradually shaped
into a gigantic barrel of fabulous proportions: The painful cries were
coming from it. Terrified, I asked what it might be, and what could be the
meaning of what I was seeing. Then the screams, which until that moment
had been inarticulate, grew louder and more distinct, so that I made out
these words: Multi gloriantur in terris et cremantur in igne [Many will be
glorified on earth and be burnt by fire]. Then I saw inside that kind of
barrel some people with indescribable deformities: their eyes were com-
ing out of their sockets; their ears, almost torn away from their heads,
were hanging down; their arms and legs were dislocated in a ghastly man-
ner. Intermingled with the human screams were the strident meowing of
cats, the rabid barking of dogs, and the roaring of lions, the howling of
wolves, and the snarls of tigers, bears, and other animals. I looked closer
and among those unfortunate people I recognized some. Then even more
frightened I asked again what such an unusual spectacle could mean. I
was given this answer: Gemitibus inenarrabilibus famem patientur ut
canes " [with inexpressible groanings they will be as hungry as dogs].

27.9 Page 269

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
241
Meanwhile, as the racket increased, his perception of things also
grew clearer and more vivid. He was better able to recognize those
unhappy souls, he heard more clearly their cries, he felt more oppres-
sively his own terror. He yelled out some questions: "Will there be any
remedy for, or escape from such a disaster? Is such an array of horror,
such a tremendous punishment, set for us? What must I do?"
"Yes," a voice answered him, "there is a remedy, but only one: to
hasten to pay one's debts with gold and silver."
"But these are material things."
"No; aurum et thus [gold and incense]. Unceasing prayer and fre-
quent communion will provide a remedy for such an evil."
During this dialogue, the more anguished were the shrieks heard, the
mqre monstrous were the appearances of those who shrieked, so that,
frightened to death Don Bosco woke up. It was three o'clock in the
morning, but it was impossible for him to go back to sleep. As he told
the story he was trembling all over his body; he was hardly breathing,
and in tears.
Don Bosco never declined to preside at Superior Council meetings,
which were usually held in his room. Only four were held during the
period of which we are now speaking. We will glean through the minutes
to draw whatever may refer to the Servant of God.
During the first meeting held on February 14th an important matter
was discussed, namely what relations should exist between the Daughters
of Mary Help of Christians and the Pious Salesian Society. This topic
had already been examined in a previous meeting, but no conclusion had
been reached because of the absence of some members of the council. It
was now necessary that some conclusion be forthcoming, so that the
Sisters might know to who they were to apply in various circumstances,
without their Congregation or the regular observance of their rules being
damaged in any way. Don Bosco had instructed Father Lemoyne to look
into the matter thoroughly and then report to him. Father Lemoyne stud-
ied the matter, asked questions, and read his report on February 14th. In
this report he set forth separately the various opinions expressed at dif-
ferent times by individual members of the Superior Council. For our
story we only need to know three things: the basis of the whole issue, a
radical judgment on how to solve it, and the deliberations made by Don
Bosco with the consent of the council.
At that time, the superior of the Sisters' Congregation was the rec-
tor major, and consequently so was his vicar. The Rules, which had

27.10 Page 270

▲back to top
242
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
been written by Don Bosco and printed, read as follows in Art. I,
Heading II: "The Congregation is subject directly to the authority of
the superior general of the Society of Saint Francis de Sales, whose title
is rector major. In every house he may be represented by a priest to be
called director of the Sisters. The director general will be a member of
the superior council of the Salesian Congregation." It was therefore not
a question here of an autonomous superiority of the Congregation, but
of its general direction dependent on the rector major and his vicar. In
the beginning, Father Dominic Pestarino had been their general direc-
tor, then Father James Costamagna, who had been director at Mornese.
As the congregation grew, it was decided that the particular direction
of it should be left to the local director of the motherhouse, first at
Mornese and then at Nizza Monferrato; yet at the same time, Father
John Cagliero, the catechist general of the Salesians, had begun to take
charge of its general control and supervision, under instructions from
Don Bosco. He held that position until 1884 when he was sent to
Patagonia as vicar apostolic. After his departure, the general direction
of the Sisters had been transferred to Father John Bonetti, a councilor
to the superior council. Since he had been elected catechist in the gen-
eral chapter in 1886, the question came up as to who should have the
general direction of the Sisters. That was why the council had already
discussed this problem, as we have previously stated, at a meeting held
in Valsalice, but no solution had been found. Now Don Bosco was anx-
ious to find a solution.
Would it not be the best plan of all if the Sisters were to learn to
get along by themselves, without obliging the Salesian superior to
intervene in their ordinary deliberations in their direction and admin-
istration? This would without any doubt greatly facilitate and simpli-
fy the task of anyone assigned to their direction. This was the fifth
opinion gleaned, set forth and analyzed by the one who had to report
on the issue,6 and he argued against it, just as he had done for the pre-
vious ones. Here we quote his reasoning behind it, "Women have a
particular need of assistance, even in matters of apparently slight
importance, and need to feel in practice the necessity of such a sup-
6 The other four opinions were: (I) entrust direction of the Sisters to one of the three councillors of the
Salesian superior council; (2) entrust it to the local director of the house ofNizza Monferrato; (3) always subordi-
nate to the rector major and his vicar, the general direction of the Sisters should be exercised by the Salesian supe-
rior council, i.e., by each of its members regarding his area of responsibility among the Salesians; (4) the catechist
general should retain the Sisters' direction.

28 Pages 271-280

▲back to top

28.1 Page 271

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
243
port. If we leave them to their independence, they will only turn to
outsiders for such a support, and their local confessor, who will be
eager to comply with what, they confide to him, will mold them
according to his spirit. Women in a Congregation have a tendency at
times to free themselves from a submission imposed on them by the
will of their superior, in instances where his will comes in conflict
with the viewpoint of any influential mother superior. Ecclesiastical
history gives us many such examples. Our Sisters are not without
material resources, and it is only natural that they should prefer their
own superiors to the Salesian superiors, hence there is a need to
maintain contact with them by visiting them, having conferences for
them, corresponding with them in regard to each single one of their
houses. When a woman is neglected, or only feels she is being neg-
lected, she will always find some way to avenge herself, or else will
become fatally discouraged. One who was in contact with them for
six years does know for a fact that it is not the Rule, but affection and
trust, which keep our sisters, bound to our Congregation. The
proverb, which says 'Only one rooster in the hen house', is not with-
out meaning. Father Stephen Chicca before he left the post as direc-
tor of Nizza, Father John Cagliero before he left for America, and
Sister Mary Mazzarella before she died, all insisted on the necessity
of tightening more and more both relationships and direction. It is
enough to have mentioned even superficially this fifth opinion to
realize how completely wrong it was."
When all five of the proposals had been discarded, the one called
upon to report on the issue formulated his own point of view in the fol-
lowing terms: "Let the general direction of the Congregation of Sisters
be entrusted to the vicar and the catechist so that the former may attend
preferably to the material and financial problems, the second to the
moral and spiritual ones." This viewpoint was based on the following
reflections:
I. It would be far simpler to agree in order to keep unity of direc-
tion. 2. The possibility of helping each other in carrying on the direc-
tion, since they are only two, without failing to respond to their duties
towards the Salesians. 3. The fact that both of them are superiors would
lend greater weight to whatever they might order, conferring greater
authority on both of them and ensuring greater esteem for them, while
at the same time, in many instances both one and the other could call
for necessary help either upon the members of the council, or on the

28.2 Page 272

▲back to top
244
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
local director of Nizza Monferrato. 4. The Rule prescribing that deci-
sions should rest with the vicar, this being the prerogative of the supe-
rior would also be kept. Consequently Father Michael Rua nominated
Father John Bonetti, the catechist of the Salesian Congregation, as
director general to work with him. This decision definitively was
agreed upon.
For a whole month, namely until March 14th no further meetings
were held. At that meeting it was discussed in particular what specific
purpose the house of Valsalice should have, a subject, which was again
taken up in the fourth meeting on April 19th. In the third meeting on
March 28th, Don Bosco was present. He listened, he put in a word or
two, but said nothing relevant, if we do not exclude his wish that soon
circumstances would be favorable enough to permit the Salesians to open
a house in the city of Cuneo.
Despite his infirmities, which made his outings a no-no, Don
Bosco chose to go out several times in February. On the 3rd, he went
to the church of Saint John the Evangelist, where the Cooperators meet-
ing of Saint Francis was being held. A letter of a correspondent to a
Venetian newspaper,7 read: "It was hoped that the holy man would
address the assembly as he used to do, but his age, the hardships he
endured, the tough trials he experienced during his life have worn out
his dauntless body. Today Don Bosco is unable to stand upright on his
own two feet; his chest is congested and he is therefore unable to speak
in public. He now feels the weight of a marvelously active life. Yet, his
mind is as alert as it was when he was thirty, and his heart still knows
the youthful enthusiasm for the works of God he always had. He has for
the boys more than affection, a kind of worship because in them he per-
ceives and seeks to find the religious hopes of the future." In his place
the rector of the church, Father John Marenco, addressed the
Cooperators. After the ceremony, the Cooperators gathered around
Don Bosco, eager, as always, to see him at close range, to greet him ·and
to hear a kind word from his lips.
A few days later, a Milanese weekly journal edited by Father
Albertario8 gave some space to Don Bosco. Beside a very good resem-
blance of him on the front page there was a long article full of admi-
ration: "The name of Don Bosco is the summary of a genuine
7 La Difesa, Monday-Tuesday, February 7-8, 1887.
8 Leonardo da Vinci, February 13, 1887.

28.3 Page 273

▲back to top
A Life ofRetirement
245
Christian epic," it read. "There is no one in Italy to whom his name is
unknown; his name is repeated by millions with deep feeling, with
veneration, with trust, and with gratitude." Then there followed a
charming profile of this "miracle man," this "true hero of the priest-
hood," which ended thus: "He is truly powerful, albeit so very humble
and so very affable. He is a giant of charity and zeal, and any praise is
inferior to his merits."
A pious matron who deserved well of the Salesian Congregation, a
certain Mary Pelissero, was seriously sick. Out of gratitude, Don Bosco
decided to call on her. Father Charles Viglietti accompanied him to her
house on February 12th. Her whole big family met him in tears and
implored him to save the life of their beloved patient. The lady's niece
who had introduced her relatives said to him: "Look at this girl!" "She
was dead from her kidneys downward. You blessed her several years ago
and now she is fully recovered. This other girl was totally blind and now
she can see perfectly. Oh! Please heal our aunt also!"
Don Bosco lingered with them for a while, and talked of paradise,
and of resignation to God's divine will. He blessed them all and handed
to each a medal of Mary Help of Christians. Then he entered the sick
woman's room. She must indeed have been a holy woman, for she spoke
touchingly of paradise and Christian resignation. She received Don
Bosco's blessing with rapture. And he told her that if she went to para-
dise, he would have some errands for the Holy Virgin, and that mean-
while he and his boys would pray to God that He do whatever was best
for the welfare of her soul. It was not long after that the lady ended her
long and virtuous life with a holy death.
One of Don Bosco' s benefactresses who had deemed herself for-
tunate to be known as his mama and the mama of his boys, Countess
Gabriella Corsi, died on April 8th. The Saint had visited her during
the first few days of her sickness and had said, "Ah! Countess Corsi!
You did not keep your word! You promised me that you would give
two calves to the boys of the Oratory to keep them happy on the day
of my priestly jubilee. You did not keep your word and I will not
keep mine."
Then on the feast of Saint Gabriel, her name day, he sent her a holy
picture with this invocation to Our Lady written with his own hand:
"Countess Gabriella Corsi: Oh Mary, grant thy daughter a happy name
day and protect her from all dangers. Guide her and all her family along
the road to paradise, and allow them, after a holy life, to be all togeth-

28.4 Page 274

▲back to top
246
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
er to keep one another company for all eternity in heaven. Amen."
Another of his mamas that he would dearly have liked to see again
and bless, the noble lady, Ghiglini, whose name we have often men-
tioned, died in Genoa on February 13th. Her manifold charity had
made her one of the most meritorious of Salesian benefactresses. She
had given very special evidence of it to the Salesian house of
Sampierdarena.
The departure from this earth of persons who had played such a big
role in the undertakings of the Saint seemed to be the prelude to his
own imminent death.

28.5 Page 275

▲back to top
247
Qtqapttr 12
DURING THE EARTHQUAKE OF FEBRUARY 1887
On the last day of the carnival, which fell on February 22nd, Don
Bosco wanted to assist at the amusement usually enjoyed by all the boys
on the playground. Before he retired to his room, he even tossed hand-
fuls of hazelnuts to them, and letting go of their games, the boys eagerly
rushed here and there to pick them up, for they were Don Bosco's nuts.
Later, he sent for the pupils of the fourth high school grade and gave them
each a medal. There was something mysterious in the way he urged them
to treasure the medal, saying that it would protect them from any disaster.
A disaster did indeed occur the very next morning, for a frightening
earthquake, which had great repercussions in Piedmont as well, hard hit
Liguria. Had Don Bosco spoken at random or had he had a foreboding?
Father Charles Viglietti writes that on March 4th Don Bosco had told him
he had given out the medals because ofthe terrible earthquake, well aware
that it would take place on the following day. It was then believed that
certain things he had said earlier on January 5th could have had a rela-
tionship with this event. When he was asked why, at the beginning of the
new year he had been silent on the events which would occur in 1887, he
replied, "It is better that I keep quiet, because otherwise I would fright-
en people too much. Everyone would become terrified and would only
live restlessly."
In Turin, the earthquake shock was a violent one. The boys of the
Oratory had gotten up only about a quarter of an hour before and they
rushed headlong from their dormitories into the playground. Those who
were already inside the church got out running. In the midst of their panic,
they held out their arms to the statue ofMary Help ofChristians standing on
the dome of the church. It was at that moment that Father Charles Viglietti
entered Don Bosco's room and found him laughing. He said, "This is an
uncalled for dance. I was just about to get up, but while I waited for the
quake to end, I felt cold around my shoulders and got back into bed."

28.6 Page 276

▲back to top
248
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
There were some terrifying scenes in the schools located along the
Riviera, where the quakes followed one another at more or less lengthy inter-
vals. For several nights the boys camped out in the open. Some days later the
director ofthe Varazze school asked Don Bosco what they ought to do, ifthey
should return to sleep inside the house or not. The Saint sent word, "Go
back indoors. The earthquake will not do you any damage." Nor did it.
The center of the earthquake's activity was the Gulf of Genoa, along
the line, which stretches from Savona to Mentone. Here there were sev-
eral thousands of victims. Everywhere houses were either destroyed or
dangerously tottering. Some churches had been knocked down, and enor-
mous damage had been caused throughout the entire area. Italy was
deeply moved by such a misfortune. The newspapers opened subscrip-
tions for the victims, thus revealing how the catastrophe was considered a
national calamity. When informed of the extent of the damage, Don
Bosco sent word to the directors of the Salesian houses in Liguria that
they were to give all the possible assistance they could, material, person-
al, or moral. Then, at his order, Father Francis Cerruti wrote to the bish-
ops of Savona, Albenga and Ventimiglia:'
"Don Bosco, my dearly beloved superior, deeply moved by the disas-
ter which has caused such desolation in a great part of your diocese, would
like to give whatever assistance he can to alleviate the terrible conse-
quences of the earthquake. While recommending to our director in the
Salesian house at Varazze that he assist the unfortunate victims in any way,
Don Bosco instructs me to inform Your Excellency that he will gladly give
shelter gratuitously here in Turin and, if necessary, at Sampierdarena, to
four boys chosen from among the most miserable who have been aban-
doned as a consequence of the earthquake." This meant that Don Bosco
was prepared to give free room, board, and education to twelve boys.
It appeared as a singular grace granted by Our Lady that all the
Salesians and their pupils were not affected by personal tragedies -
since they had no dead, no wounded, not even bruised people. But the
material damages suffered were considerable. In Piedmont, the houses
did have damages but they could easily be repaired. This was not so in
Liguria, where several of our houses were badly hit. The one of
Vallecrosia was more damaged than all the others. It had to be evacuat-
ed immediately. That day school was closed, and the boarding girls were
sent home and if they were orphaned or without a home oftheir own they
I Turin, February 28, 1887.

28.7 Page 277

▲back to top
During the Earthquake ofFebruary 1887
249
were sent to Nizza Monferrato.
As soon as he had received reports from the individual directors, Don
Bosco sent out two circular letters. In one he ordered the Salesians to set
aside one day in every house in which prayers were to be offered up to
God for the dead victims and for thanksgiving services for the manner in
which all the residents of Salesian houses had come out of it unharmed.
He also ordered that in order to be able to meet any unforeseen emer-
gency, for a whole year no building or repairs were to be undertaken. No
purchases were to be made unless absolutely essential. They were all to
shoulder sacrifices and endure any privations imposed by the situation
with a willing heart. In his other circular, he informed his Cooperators
of the damages suffered and of the ensuing expenses, making a humble
appeal to their charity.2
Of all the houses damaged, the one of Vallecrosia worried Don
Bosco the most, not only because it had suffered more than all the rest,
but also because the enforced halt in Salesian activity there only benefit-
ed the protestants. He immediately sent his building contractor Joshua
Buzzetti to Vallecrosia to estimate the cost of the necessary repairs.
After this accurate investigation he wrote that about six thousand lire
would be necessary to ensure temporary safety for the occupation of the
building. A good deal more than that would be required for other indis-
pensable work. The letter was read to Don Bosco during lunch. "The
Lord will see to it. Let us keep calm." He said, and taking the letter, he
put it beside his plate. At the end of the meal, in walked Count Eugene
de Maistre who after an exchange of greetings, asked Don Bosco, "Do
you need money, dear Don Bosco?"
"Is that a question to put to Don Bosco?" was the reply. "Just think,
I have to finish building the church of the Sacred Heart in Rome. I have
all these boys to take care of and many other expenses to pay."
"Good," the Count said, "I want you to know that an old aunt of mine
wanted to bequeath some money to you in her will. Then, reflecting that
it is better to have a candle in front than two at our back, she told me to
bring you this envelope without any delay."
So saying, he handed Don Bosco an envelope, asking him to verify
its contents. Don Bosco handed it to Father Michael Rua, telling him to
look inside. Father Rua did so and took out six one-thousand lire notes.
It was Father Michael Rua who mentioned this incident to Father
2 Appendix, doc. 65 (A, B).

28.8 Page 278

▲back to top
250
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Lemoyne, who took notes ofit and the notes are kept in our archives. These
notes do not say whether Don Bosco told the Count for what purpose the
money would be used. This is actually to be ruled out, as becomes evident
in the following letter, which was to serve as a receipt for the donor.
Turin, March 6, 1887
Dearest Count Eugene:
On your way through Turin you were kind enough to call on
us, paying us an eminently charitable visit.
We were faced with an outstanding debt of 6,000 francs
which had been presented to us only a few minutes before, and
due to be paid. It was precisely one of the debts made by our mis-
sionaries when they departed for Patagonia. At ten o'clock yes-
terday morning, this debt was paid to the amazement of the cred-
itor and my own amazement, since I had not envisioned dispos-
ing of that debt so soon.
God bless you, dear Count Eugene. You have acted as a well
deserving bearer and blessed be your charitable aunt who was the
generous donor.
All our missionaries, all of our two hundred fifty thousand
orphans will pray that God graciously reward you both here on
earth and in eternity.
On this occasion I must fulfill a duty, and that is to thank you
for what you have done for the entire Salesian Congregation and
their pupils on several occasions. We appreciate the importance
of your great help in view of our present difficulties and in view
of the multitude of orphans who on all sides implore to be res-
cued.
God bless you, Count Eugene, and may the Holy Virgin pro-
tect your whole family together with you. May She guide all of
you always along the path of virtue until you attain heaven,
together with this undersigned poor fellow.
It is a long time since I have written any letters, so please
overlook my bad handwriting and my somewhat disconnected
thoughts. This has been a welcome recreation for me to write to
someone I love dearly in our Lord, and for whom I offer up a spe-
cial memento every day during Holy Mass.
Always glad whenever we have a chance to see you or to be
of service to you in any way, I am happy to remain,

28.9 Page 279

▲back to top
During the Earthquake ofFebruary 1887
251
Your most humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco
This offering proved doubly beneficial, inasmuch as it helped to pay
off an urgent debt amounting to precisely six thousand lire. It also
allowed the Salesians to dispose of an equal sum necessary for the initial
work required at Vallecrosia.
In such an emergency Don Bosco could not refrain from calling on
the charity of those more likely to understand and willing to help. Here
in fact are three letters that he wrote at this same time to benefactors. He
wrote to Marchioness Henrietta Nerli of Florence. She too was one of his
"mammas."
Turin, March 3, 1887
Dear Marchioness, and most beloved as a mother:
I received in good condition the important and big case of
bottles of very rare and choice wine. I am somewhat mortified
because, as your loving son, which I wish to be, I should have
been the one to offer something to so charitable a mother. Your
gift was in excellent taste and of the finest quality. This precious
wine, besides the other good benefits that it does provide for me,
is prolonging my life. Blessed be God in all things, and blessed
be your great charity, especially in such disastrous times as these,
when I would certainly not have ventured to make any such pur-
chase. I am confronted with difficulties which I have never faced
before because of the damage to our houses in Liguria, and
because some of our orphans together with our Sisters are scat-
tered here and there. But God has always assisted us, and Mary
has also protected us, and our confidence will never disappear.
But please help us with your holy prayers. In all things we are
sincerely grateful to you and hope to be able to pay our respects
to you in person. I am happy to be as always,
Your most humble son,
Rev. John Bosco
In reply, the marchioness sent him five hundred lire. In acknowledg-
ing receipt of it, the Saint cautioned her to be quick and draw up her will.

28.10 Page 280

▲back to top
252
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He said she should not delay it a single day, because she would otherwise
find herself in the same situation as Job, and would die forsaken by every-
body with no choice as to what she wished to do with her wealth. The lady
did not take his advice literally. When she fell sick toward the end of
March, her servants and her physicians kept her isolated from everybody.
Even the director of the house in Florence, who wanted to see her, was
refused access. When she died, everyone abandoned her and Father
Stephen Febbraro had to keep watch over her corpse. No valuable item was
ever found. Her substantial fortune, which she had intended to use to help
a number of charitable organizations, was inherited by distant relatives.
The Genoese gentleman Oneto Dufour had always been a generous
and steadfast benefactor. So Don Bosco wrote to him as well with his
habitual simplicity:
Dear Mr. Oneto Dufour:
Do not be surprised if this poor priest is calling once again
on your charity, which is well known to me. I need you badly.
Our houses in Liguria were all more or less damaged by the dis-
astrous earthquake. The orphanage for girls, their school, the
house and church at Vallecrosia by Ventimiglia were damaged
and they are now calling on us for repairs and re-building as soon
as possible. At the moment, I am without any financial support,
so I am asking whether you can come to my assistance. I appeal
to you for the love of God. I am sure that Mary will certainly
reward you with the special graces that she will shed abundantly
on all your children and the other members of your family.
God bless you and keep you in good health, and in the mean-
time I am honored to be,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. I am old and half blind, so please bear with my bad
handwriting.
In Genoa, there was also a certain Raphael Cataldi, a rich banker and
charitable Christian. Since Liguria was the scene of the disaster, the Saint
felt that this was the more reason for calling on his assistance.

29 Pages 281-290

▲back to top

29.1 Page 281

▲back to top
During the Earthquake ofFebruary 1887
253
To the Banker:
Dearest Mr. Raphael Cataldi:
It is now quite some time since I had the honor of paying my
respects to you in person, but I have never forgotten to pray every
day for you and your entire family. Now I have been led to
remember you and your charity by something very serious. The
recent catastrophe of the earthquake has damaged more or less all
our houses in Liguria. Our hospice, church, and school at
Vallecrosia by Ventimiglia were damaged. They are calling on us
for immediate repairs and new constructions. I cannot provide for
their needs in this truly tragic moment so full of misery. Could
you come to my aid? I am appealing to you for the love of God
who will certainly reward you generously.
I have grown old and almost blind, so please bear with this
bad handwriting.
I remember your family and your saintly father. I shall glad-
ly pray to the Holy Virgin that she protect you all and guide you
all safely along the road to heaven. Amen.
With profound gratitude, I am always in Jesus Christ,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Father Varettoni, the pastor of Rio San Martino in the district of
Mirano, in the province of Venice, had sent Don Bosco a substantial
offering quite spontaneously; so he wrote now to thank him:
[No date]
Dearest Father,
I cannot admire enough your charity and your utter detach-
ment in exercising it.
With the serious and urgent needs I have at the moment, I
trust that your offering will be very generously rewarded. Your
name is already listed among the more outstanding benefactors of
our orphans. Bless you and your charity. Allow me also to praise
the great courage with which you go about doing good works.
You do not wait for people to do them for you, as some do, who

29.2 Page 282

▲back to top
254
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
mostly are disappointed; you do them yourself. We will be praying
fervently for you and please love me in return in Jesus and Mary.
Are we not going to have the pleasure of seeing you some time
here with us?
May Mary guide us all to heaven.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
He addressed a humble appeal for help of some sort to a certain
Marchioness Talicarne, a Daughter of Charity at the Turin Hospital of
Saint John. From the letter we realize that she was in a position to be gen-
erous in her charity and was also well disposed to be so.
Turin, March 30, 1887
(There is no form of address on the letter.)
Allow this poor priest too, Marchioness, to call on your char-
ity on behalf of his little orphans. Our houses were all more or
less damaged by the recent catastrophe of the earthquake, but the
buildings at Vallecrosia by Ventimiglia were almost entirely dam-
aged. The church and school have been closed. The orphans who
are living in our home there and the Sisters have been scattered
and sent to other localities. Presently quick repairs are needed or
a new building. At the time, I am quite without money. Could
you, in your great kindness, come to my assistance, for the love
of God? I pray fervently for you and will also have these orphans
of mine pray that your reward may be generous and that the holy
virgin Mary guide you safely along the road to heaven.
With profound gratitude, I am honored to be,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
The religious sent him an offering of one hundred lire a few days
later, and Don Bosco sent her this letter of thanks in reply:
Turin, April 4, 1887

29.3 Page 283

▲back to top
During the Earthquake ofFebruary 1887
255
Dear Marchioness,
I have received with sincere gratitude the generous donation
of 100 lire, which you, in your great charity, were so kind as to
send to me for our little orphans.
I shall always be most cordially grateful to you and will
always pray to our Lord for you, and all your intentions.
Meanwhile, our little orphans helped by you in these critical
moments have immediately begun to offer up special prayers and
go fervently to Holy Communion at the Shrine of Mary Help of
Christians, according to your intention. I am fully confident that
our prayers will be answered. God bless you generously, well
deserving Marchioness, for what you are doing for our little
orphans.
Once again I appeal to your charitable prayers and remain
most gratefully,
Your obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
After so great a catastrophe, the customary flow of donations natu-
rally diminished considerably at the Oratory. Nothing more came from
Liguria. Other parts of the peninsula yielded little. Public charity was
diverted to alleviate the sufferings of those stricken by the earthquake.
Wondering how he could find the money to provide for the upkeep of his
houses, Don Bosco informed all the superiors of the house of his desire
that everyone endeavor to try to obtain money from friends, benefactors,
and acquaintances, by informing them of the desperate straits of Don
Bosco. Yet, as we have said, this did not prevent him from opening his
doors to take in a dozen poor abandoned boys. Here again, one had to
wonder at the benevolence of Divine Providence. He said to Father
Charles Viglietti on March 4th, "This morning we needed two thousand
lire, and lo and behold, we received a money order for one thousand from
some unknown source. The other will arrive before evening." It did.
That morning Father Martinengo of Savona, a Mission priest, went to
see him to ask whether he could go to see his family without running any
risk. Don Bosco told him that he could go with his heart at ease, provid-
ed he took with him medals of Mary Help of Christians to distribute
among his relatives, and urging them to receive the Sacraments at the

29.4 Page 284

▲back to top
256
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
same time. On this condition, he said, they would not be harmed in any
way by the earthquake. He also recommended the same thing for his
schools in Liguria.
It is not surprising that in the midst of so many preoccupations, the
beginning of the milder weather seemed at first to increase Don Bosco's
sufferings instead of relieving them. He was very sick the evening of
April 5th. He was speechless, he was breathing with great difficulty, and
he could hardly move his limbs. He was undressed immediately and
helped to bed like a child. He was unable to say Mass the following day.
He got up late and partook of a little nourishment, but did not succeed in
holding it down. He regained some of his strength toward midday. He
picked up courage and said that he was feeling better and went to the din-
ing room with the others. But later he was obliged to go to bed very early.
On the 7th, which was Holy Thursday, he said Mass in his private chapel
where, after administering Communion to his secretaries, he preserved
the Sacred Species, wishing to receive Holy Communion the next day.
Prince August Czartoryski went to Turin in mid-April. When he
saw how Don Bosco' s health was fading away more and more, he
decided to make a spiritual retreat under his guidance, so that he could
come to some definitive decision about his own future. In his numer-
ous talks with the Saint, he intensified his pleas that he be permitted to
enter the Salesian Congregation immediately. Praising his intention of
leaving the world to embrace religious life, Don Bosco urged him to
reflect whether it would not be better for him to enter the Society of
Jesus or the Order of Mount Carmel, but the young nobleman who had
seen many religious communities, replied that nowhere did he believe
he could find the peace for which he had been craving so long other
than in the Salesian Congregation. "The Salesian Congregation is not
for you," the Saint kept telling him. This was the last test to which God
subjected that chosen soul. Steadfast in grace and sustained by his
unfaltering faith in the Divine assistance, he kept repeating what he
had been saying in every interview. At last, after imploring Don
Bosco's blessing, he left for Rome, a few days ahead of the Servant of
God. Don Bosco soon joined him because he had made a definite deci-
sion to undertake this journey in order to be present at the consecration
of the church of the Sacred Heart.

29.5 Page 285

▲back to top
257
Qlqapter 13
DON BOSCO'S LAST JOURNEY TO ROME
It is not at all unlikely that in his poor state of health, Don Bosco
would hope that he could rely confidently on special assistance from
Divine Providence in risking the discomforts of such a long journey to
Rome. This hypothesis is confirmed by the fact that he apparently did not
plan to make the journey in the shortest time possible, but intended to
make stops along the way. He intended to avail himself of these stops to
do whatever his works needed. As a matter of fact, before leaving Turin
he announced a meeting for Ligurian Cooperators at Sampierdarena,
inviting them all by means of a circular letter mailed out from the Oratory
on April 18th.'
He left for Rome on the morning of the 20th of April, 1887. "He left
home for his journey but he was looking as if he would not be able to
make it even as far as Moncalieri," Father Joseph Lazzero wrote.2
Accompanied by Father Michael Rua and Father Charles Viglietti, Don
Bosco took his seat in a first class coach. The railroad stationmaster of
Turin went one bett~r as he led him to a reserved compartment, instruct-
ing the staff traveJing on the train to show him every possible attention.
This great courtesy was due to Commendatore Stanzani, the general man-
ager of the railways, who had warmly recommended him to the railroad
stationmaster.
He arrived safely at Sampierdarena. The boys of that house, who had
been waiting for him anxiously, hailed him with filial affection. Their
good father not only did not appear to be tired after three and a half hours
of travel, but even seemed invigorated by it, to the point that he walked
past the pupils with a cheerful smiling face. In the dining room he ate
with a good appetite and showed an excellent sense of humor. This was a
l Appendix, doc. 66.
2 Letter to Fr. Riccardi, Turin, April 30, 1887.

29.6 Page 286

▲back to top
258
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
sincere joy for everyone.
But things changed somewhat the next day as was evidenced by the
fact that he said Mass with great difficulty. Nevertheless, he granted as
many interviews as he could to people who crowded into the house.
During the afternoon, a magnificent coach drawn by two horses was sent
to him by Mr. De Amicis, a Salesian Cooperator, and drove him to Genoa.
A great crowd of people were lined up along the route leading to the
church of Saint Sirus, which had been chosen on this occasion for the
meeting. The immense church proved too small to accommodate all those
who sought to get a seat.
When the Servant of God appeared in the sanctuary amid a group of
eminent people, a soft murmur became audible up and down the nave and
all eyes were riveted on him, as he sat down, to listen to his talk. Some
minutes elapsed and then the archbishop arrived with the principal mem-
bers of the diocesan clergy. The meeting between these two venerable
men caused a ripple of emotion to pass through the congregation.
The ceremony began immediately. A pupil ofthe Sampierdarena hos-
pice read out some passages from the life of Saint Francis de Sales. After
this, Monsignor Omodei Zorini, one ofthe most eloquent preachers ofthe
day, ascended the pulpit. He loved Don Bosco tenderly, and used all his
eloquence to describe and magnify his works. He could not ignore the
recent catastrophe, which had fallen upon Liguria and damaged the
Salesian houses along the Riviera. The collection picked up by the young
Catholics of the Blessed Charles Spinola Association yielded one thou-
sand three hundred lire, besides the sums collected at the door of the
church prior to the meeting, or brought later to Don Bosco in person by
donors. After the ceremony, it took Don Bosco nearly an hour to reach the
sacristy, so great was the crowd of devout admirers around him. "That
dear Don Bosco with that kindly face of his, that smile which is that of a
saint! Who failed to go and see him yesterday?", L 'Eco d'/talia asked of
its readers on April 22nd. "He is old, suffering in body and now he can-
not walk without support, but how youthful his mind is, always alert and
concerned about thinking of so many things, and about soaring on high,
so that his mental vision might extend as far as it possibly can! Everyone
wished to hear one of his words. Everyone wanted to kiss his hand or at
least his cassock. He endeavored to satisfy everyone, smiling slightly, and
always serene. 'He is a saint,' everyone was saying."
He prolonged his stay at Sampierdarena for a day and a half longer,
during which time he gave audiences for hours and hours uninterrupted-

29.7 Page 287

▲back to top
Don Rosco's Last Journey to Rome
259
ly. "Poor Don Bosco!" Father Viglietti wrote on the 22nd in his diary.
"He is so tired! There are moments when he no longer can breathe."
Twice did the impatient crowd break into the room as the door opened,
all falling on their knees. The residents of the house were assailed here
and there in classrooms or in the corridors by people eager to be allowed
to go see Don Bosco.
This popular enthusiasm was enhanced by rumors reporting excep-
tional temporal and spiritual graces that had been obtained through him.
One sick lady, who had received his blessing, recovered in an instant, say-
ing she was cured. A certain Pittaluga, son of the late Joseph of
Sampierdarena, had not received the Sacraments for over thirty years.
Although he was about to die, he showed no signs of repentance. His rel-
atives appealed to Don Bosco who promised to pray for their intention.
The sick man abandoned his obstinate stand, went to Confession and Holy
Communion. The previous year, Father Viglietti had seen a boy in poor
health being brought to Don Bosco. He saw him at that time walk by him-
self, both healthy and strong, to thank Don Bosco. A lady led her son to
him saying that he was a rascal of a young man and a cause of despair to
the family. He would take no part in the sacraments or in religious devo-
tions. Don Bosco blessed him. Oh! Miraculous result! The boy emerged
from the room like a lamb and returned the next day with a serene coun-
tenance, very happy after having gone to Confession and Communion.
His mother asked for another blessing for him so that he might be given
the gift of perseverance.
We will relate here the story of a curious prophecy. We have not been
able to fix its date, but it concerns Sampierdarena. During one of her
meetings with Don Bosco, the sister-in-law ofthe Salesian Father Herman
Borio, was told: "When you are old, you will come to live in our house at
Sampierdarena, where a goat will be your companion. I don't mean at all
a goat that chews grass, you understand, but a two-legged goat. It will
keep you company even in death." When this lady, who had always been
a benefactress of the Salesians, was left alone in her old age, she easily
obtained permission to retire by the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians
at Sampierdarena. She lived with them for the last ten years of her life. A
certain Sister Olympia was her favorite companion. Since she always
called her Sister Olympia, she never felt any need to know her last name
even up to the last days of her life. Now both this lady and the nun fell
sick at the beginning of January, 1936; both got worse rapidly, and both
died within four hours of each other on the feast of the Epiphany. Sister

29.8 Page 288

▲back to top
260
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Olympia's surname was Capra [goat].
On the afternoon ofthe 22nd, he got into a coach with Father Stephen
Belmonte and Father Viglietti, and rode to Sestri Ponente to call on his
benefactress, Louise Cataldi. As he was taking his leave of her, she asked,
"Don Bosco, tell me what am I to do to make sure that I will be saved for
all eternity?" Most likely she was expecting some spiritual advice on
ascetic life, or perhaps a word of reassurance, but with a somewhat severe
countenance, Don Bosco replied, "In order for you to be saved, you will
have to become as poor as Job."
Don Bosco then was repeating here by means of an hyperbole one of
his well known ideas that the rich should give if they do not want to fall
short of the social mission entrusted to them by Divine Providence. At
these words the good lady was greatly taken aback, and for a while she
did not know what to say or do. Once they were outside the house, Father
Stephen Belmonte, who had been in the antechamber and had just caught
Don Bosco' s last words as the door opened, asked him how he had ever
found the courage to say such a thing to a person who had already given
away so much in alms. "You see, there is no one who dares to tell rich peo-
ple the truth," Don Bosco replied.
It would be appropriate here to comment on something Don Bosco
had said which was recalled recently in Marseilles, in order to stress once
again and clarify what Don Bosco thought about alms-giving. In a talk
delivered at Marseilles on the occasion of the award ceremony for the
pupils of St. Leo's Oratory, Mr. Abeille, the president of the Marseilles
association for Trade protection, related an incident, which he had wit-
nessed as a boy. On one occasion, when visiting the house of La Navarre,
Don Bosco had also gone to the neighboring Hyeres where he was the
guest of Mr. Abeille's father. At table that evening his father had
expressed wonder at the miraculous haul of fish (meaning alms) that the
Saint had made after a brief sermon to the faithful in the local parish
church. As he had walked through the congregation with the plate in his
hand, the gentlemen in the crowd had emptied their wallets into it, while
many ladies, not having anything else to give, had dropped into the plate
the precious jewels they wore. Instead of sharing in his wonder, Don
Bosco did find it utterly natural since everything superfluous should be
given away in charity. He even said, "Look, Mr. Abeille, once you have
saved one hundred francs a month, and one hundred francs per month are
a lot, all the rest should be given to God."
"Yet, with eight children to educate, one thousand two hundred francs

29.9 Page 289

▲back to top
Don Bosco 's Last Journey to Rome
261
a year in savings is not enough," the elder Abeille had retorted.
"I have thousands of children to look after," Don Bosco said.
"Oh, in that sense, the Pope has many more than you have," Mr.
Abeille replied. "He does not count them by the thousands, but by the mil-
lions."
"That is true," Don Bosco agreed, "but the Pope does not house and
feed them."3
Some people may feel that the doctrine of the Saint in the area of
wealth was unduly harsh,4 but there is an evangelical doctrine in this mat-
ter, which does not lend itself to any facile interpretation. For our Lord
says, "Amen, I say to you, it will be hard for one who is rich to enter the
kingdom of heaven. Again I say to you, it is easier for a camel to pass
through the eye ofa needle than for one who is rich to enter the kingdom
of God" (Matt. 19:23-24.). In his comments, which follow Saint John
Chrysostom, Curci says, "Here Jesus wanted to reveal to his disciples the
tremendous and insurmountable obstacle represented by wealth in the
path of salvation, of its very essence and nature, without any specific ref-
erence to the inner disposition of those who possess it."
Don Bosco, who was in every way and above all concerned with the
salvation of souls, repaid the benefits received in a holy manner, by help-
ing his rich benefactors to overcome this obstacle.
Don Bosco left Sampierdarena at one o'clock p.m. on the 23rd, with-
out being able to partake of any nourishment on account of his over-
whelming fatigue. He walked through the playground, which was crowd-
ed with strangers who knelt down with the boys to receive his blessing.
Many other people were waiting for him at the railroad station. Here
again, thanks to the attentions of the railway employees, Don Bosco was
able to enjoy the quiet of a reserved first class compartment together with
his two companions.
He was now on his way to La Spezia. Although he was still fasting
when he got there, he submitted with his unfaltering amiability to the
courteous manifestations of the citizens who had come to see him, and
then to the festive welcome given by the boys. That same evening he
received a visit from the commanding officer ofthe maritime arsenal. The
following day he called on the bishop of Sarzana, Bishop Rossi of the
Dominicans. After that, priests and laymen came in endless procession to
3 Le petit Nouvelliste de l'Oratoire Saint-Leon (a quarterly bulletin), November 1935.
4 See Vol. XV, pp. 438---440.

29.10 Page 290

▲back to top
262
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
pay their respects, among them several officers. The director gave a spe-
cial dinner at which authorities of all kinds, ecclesiastic, civil, and mili-
tary were present. "It really was a beautiful day," Father Viglietti wrote.
"All the authorities of La Spezia came to pay their respects to Don Bosco
and ate with him. They were all enthusiastic about him and spoke of him
with veneration and affection... and left very unwillingly, declaring them-
selves his humble servants in everything in which they might be of use to
him. The majority of them came back later to visit him." He had spoken
magnificently at table, arousing the greatest admiration among all the
guests who proclaimed him a truly great man.
The morning of the 25th was devoted to the Cooperators who were
not the only ones who went to listen to Father Michael Rua speak, because
many eminent gentlemen and graduate officers of the navy were also
present. At the end of the talk, Don Bosco imparted the blessing of Mary
Help of Christians. Then he sat there to satisfy the eager crowd that want-
ed to get near him, kiss his hand, and speak to him. Among others, he was
approached by Commendatore Polino, the general commandant at the
arsenal and the colonels Castellaro and Scapparo. This was something
quite unheard of in those days in Italy, namely, that high ranking officers
and the employees should thus publicly render tribute to a priest.
He set out for Pisa around four o'clock in the afternoon. Archbishop
Capponi sent his secretary to the railroad station to take him immediate-
ly to the bishop's palace, for he wanted to have Don Bosco as his guest.
But Don Bosco excused himself, saying that he was in a hurry to get to
Florence that same day. The confreres from Lucca were also at the rail-
road station, though they barely had an opportunity to exchange a few
words with him. On this train he met Bishop Joseph Giusti of Arezzo who
traveled with him as far as Florence and, before he continued on his way,
he got a promise from Don Bosco that when he continued his journey to
Rome, he would stop in the bishop's town.
In Florence the Salesians thought that they could take him immedi-
ately to their own house, but they had to reckon with the Florentine mama,
Countess Uguccioni who, unable to walk, had sent some of her relatives
to the railroad station with the order to escort Don Bosco to her palace in
Via degli Avelli. She was at that time paralyzed, unable to walk a step.
Furthermore, she was troubled by spiritual anguish for which Don
Bosco's letters always provided inner peace. That day, however, she
looked for far more from his very lips.
During the three days he spent with her he celebrated Mass every

30 Pages 291-300

▲back to top

30.1 Page 291

▲back to top
Don Bosco 's Last Journey to Rome
263
morning in her private chapel. Two boys from the Salesian school went to
serve his Mass, escorted by Father John Filippa, who was therefore pres-
ent when these two venerable people met and exchanged their good morn-
ings on the threshold of the little house chapel, the one leaning on Father
Viglietti's arm, the other pushed in her wheel chair. For the first time the
countess had the appearance of a soul in pain. Melancholy was written all
over her countenance.
"Good morning to you, countess," Don Bosco said joyfully. "Shall
we dance?"
"Oh! Don Bosco!" she replied, "As you see! Woe is me!"
"Good, good," the Saint said, "do not worry, countess...We can do it
later in heaven."
Fortunately his stay in Florence was not upset by any exceptional dis-
comfort. He then was able to grant a good many interviews. The director
had organized things excellently, sending out letters to the leading fami-
lies in the city, announcing his coming, so there was a constant coming
and going of carriages either before the hospitable residence ofthe count-
ess or at the Salesian house in via Fra Angelico, and a constant flow of
ladies and gentlemen of the aristocracy and eminent prelates. Archbishop
Cecconi was gracious enough to call on him before Don Bosco could do
the same at his palace, for he appeared almost immediately at the school.
Bishop Velluti Zati, duke of San Clemente and titular bishop of Orope,
put his own carriage at Don Bosco's disposal for as long as he would
remain in Florence.
On the last day of his stay, April 28th, Don Bosco did not eat as usual
in the house of the Immaculate Conception, but with the countess, to be
closer to the station. At table she recalled in detail for those eating with
them how Don Bosco had recalled her Godson back to life twenty years
before. While she was talking, Don Bosco sat with head down, blushing
and silent. Convinced that she would never see him again, the charitable
noblewoman did everything she could to persuade him to stay longer in
Florence, even promising to give him one thousand lire a day as long as
he prolonged his visit.
"You know how poor I am," he said, "and all the many needs my boys
have. Just now poor Don Bosco is unable to do what he would wish. I have
a commitment that does not brook delay, namely, the consecration of our
church in Rome, and I really must be in that city some days in advance."
Generous as always, the countess made a generous gesture of resig-
nation, making it even more meritorious inasmuch as it was accompanied

30.2 Page 292

▲back to top
264
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
by a substantial offering.5
The invitation extended to Don Bosco by the bishop of Arezzo was
doubly advantageous. In the first place, it enabled him to forego com-
pleting the remainder ofhis journey in one single stage, which would have
wearied him. Then, since he was hardly known in Arezzo, he hoped he
would be able to rest a little before arriving in Rome, where he foresaw
he would not have had a single day free for himself. So he was very grate-
ful for this stop.
Don Bosco had a very touching encounter at the Arezzo railroad sta-
tion. As soon as the stationmaster saw and recognized Don Bosco, he
went running toward him; he embraced him, then, in tears, he told those
standing near, "I was a bad boy in the streets of Turin, with neither father
nor mother. This holy priest took me in, educated me, and gave me
schooling so that I was able to attain the position I now fill. After God,
I owe it to him alone if today I am earning an honest living." All who
heard what he said were so touched that they all wanted to kiss the hand
of the Saint.6
The bishop, who was entirely a man of God and who died poor,
though he had a well supplied dinner table, showered tributes and atten-
tions on Don Bosco. He sent a magnificent coach to meet him, lent by a
noble family of the town. At the episcopal residence, he had assembled all
the seminarians to welcome Don Bosco. He had supper with him and his
companions, and escorted him in person, toward midnight, to the cham-
ber usually called the Pius VII room, which was always kept closed since
that great Pontiff had spent a night in it on his triumphant return journey
to the Eternal City. A young priest, who was astonished at such privileged
treatment, asked the Bishop, "Why all these honors? If he were a bishop
or a cardinal, transeat [let it go], but a simple priest..."
"He is more than a bishop, more than a cardinal; he is a saint!" the
bishop answered.
That priest, whose name was Angelo Zipoli, could not possibly fore-
see that fifteen years later, inspired by the recollection of the former guest
of his bishop, the Saint, he would himself relinquish a very eminent posi-
tion in order to join that Saint's religious family.
Don Bosco spent the whole of April 29th in perfect peace and quiet
at Arezzo. He found immense relief in an outing, partly on foot and part-
5 See Luigi Mori, Don Bosco a Firenze (Salesiana, 1930), pp. 138-140.
6 Rassegna Nazionale, February I, 1915, p. 366.

30.3 Page 293

▲back to top
Don Bosco 's Last Journey to Rome
265
ly in the coach, through the delightful surrounding hills in the early
evening hours in the company of the bishop. Upon his return home, his
thoughts flew to the Oratory. Since the month of May was getting closer,
Don Bosco wanted Father Viglietti to write to Father John Baptist
Lemoyne to tell him he desired to have all the pupils of the fourth grade
assemble for a talk and to tell them that Don Bosco was thinking about
them, that he sent them his greetings, and exhorted them to behave well
during the month of Mary, and to add whatever else this faithful inter-
preter of Don Bosco's thoughts might see fit.
Four representatives of the diocesan clergy went to pay him hom-
age. Upon receiving their respects, Don Bosco invited them to enroll as
Cooperators, of whose existence they did not even know. He explained
what they were all about, then sent for Father Michael Rua and dictat-
ed their names.7 One of them, picking up courage, asked him why,
since he was apparently in such ill health, he had ventured to take so
long a journey.
"What do you want?" he answered. "It is an order from the Pope and
one cannot say 'no' to the Pope. In a few days the church of the Sacred
Heart will be consecrated at Castro Pretoria. When the Pope came to
know about it, he asked our superior in Rome, 'Is Don Bosco coming to
Rome for the consecration?' When the superior answered that my health
would never have allowed it, the Pope said, 'No, I want him to be here.
Write and tell him that if he does not come, I will not sign his passport
to Heaven.'
So you realize that it is also in my own interest that I go to retrieve
such a precious document which I shall certainly be needing before
long." The archpriest of Capannole who described this incident for us
affirms that these were Don Bosco's exact words. So this is something
that we would never have found out from any other source, namely, that
the arduous journey undertaken by Don Bosco had been an act of obe-
dience to the Pope.
He left for Rome on the morning of the 30th, and arrived at the
Termini railroad station a little after three o'clock in the afternoon. As he
was moving toward the exit, supported by others, but still finding it diffi-
cult, he shared gracious and at times amusing words with all the people
7 They were: Fr. Angelo Zipoli, rector of the seminary, professor of science and later canon; Fr. Joseph
Clacchi, rector at Bibbiena; Fr. Dominic Pallotti, professor in the seminary; Deacon Angelo Rossi, teacher at the
Piano school. We owe to the last one, now archpriest at Capannole, much of this information.

30.4 Page 294

▲back to top
266
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
who had gone to meet him. Two sisters already known to him showed up
and said that if he would allow them, they would pay him a visit. Smiling,
Don Bosco replied, "It costs somewhere between ten and twelve thousand
lire to visit Don Bosco in Rome." But then he added, "Nevertheless, I will
be pleased to grant you both an audience gratis."
He entered the Salesian house from via Magenta. The door was dec-
orated with festoon, the pillars in the hall decorated with flowers, and
there was a poster hanging on the outer wall of the apse: Rome is over-
joyed and exultant to welcome within its walls the new Philip, Don John
Bosco.
The boys and the superiors were waiting for him under the portico.
He sat down on a plain stool and allowed them all to kiss his hand. Then
he listened affectionately to their singing and declamations. At the end of
the little entertainment, he wittily remarked to those who surrounded him
as he was climbing the first steps leading up to the floor above, "You have
read some compositions and talked about so many things but you did not
say a word about dinner." Everyone burst out laughing and replied that
dinner was ready for him. Several gentlemen, among who was the tall fig-
ure of Prince Augustus Czartoryski, sat down at table with him.
Father Francis Dalmazzo also introduced a former pupil of the Turin
Festive Oratory named D'Archino, who later became a coadjutor and died
at the age of ninety in the house ofthe Sacred Heart. D'Archino now said,
"It has been eighteen years since I had the pleasure of seeing you. The last
time was December 28, 1869, the feast of Saint John the Evangelist. I
made my confession to you then in the church of Mary Help of
Christians."
"And since then you did not go to Confession, right?" Don Bosco
asked at once.
"I did, Father, and many times; but not to you because I was too far
away."
Here, in reference to Confession, Don Bosco related something that
we already know,8 though some had doubts about it and others denied it
as highly improbable. We think we should quote what he said as
D 'Archino repeated it to us and just as Father Lemoyne too heard it from
him and wrote it down. This then is what Don Bosco said:
"You see, I put the same question once to His Excellency, the minis-
8 See Vol. IV, pp. 289-290; and Vol. XIII, p. 375.

30.5 Page 295

▲back to top
Don Rosco's Last Journey to Rome
267
ter Francesco Crispi. One day when I had some business matter to discuss
with him, I called on him. As soon as I reached the antechamber the ush-
ers asked for my name and conveyed it to the minister. As soon as he
heard it, the minister came to the door ofhis study, saying, 'Come in, dear
Don Bosco, please come in. There is no waiting in antechambers for you.'
As soon as I was in his study, he went on, 'Do you recall that when I was
in Turin I came to see you and made my confession to you in that little
cubbyhole? Oh! You never allowed me to wait in the antechamber.'
'Forgive me, your Excellency,' I answered, 'but have you ever gone to
Confession since then?'"
Naturally, Don Bosco did not divulge then what the minister had
answered. It seemed highly improbable that Crispi should have said "to
make my confession to you," and that it was believed that instead he had
said "to have confidence in you," since no one was willing to believe that
this famous political exile had given any thought to confession at the time.
The statement we have reported here cannot logically be invalidated.
Humanly speaking, there was reason to believe that this time Don
Bosco would have remained within four walls in Rome, neither making
nor receiving any calls, but encouraging his Salesians with only his mere
presence, but Divine Providence disposed otherwise. It appeared that Don
Bosco' s infirmities had been transferred to Father Michael Rua whose
condition became such as to cause some alarm since he was stricken by
an acute attack of lumbago, as well as troubled by other ailments. "Don
Bosco is better in health than all of us," Father Charles Viglietti wrote,9
"...and he is hard at work on behalf of his sons. He is writing letters, giv-
ing interviews, and is full of life." We can allow for a margin of exagger-
ation in this optimistic report by the secretary, but it is indeed true that
from the very first day, Don Bosco was able to receive in audience some
illustrious visitors, such as his good friend Archbishop Kirby, Archbishop
Dusmet of Catania, Marchioness Vitelleschi, Count Antonelli, the Pope's
nephew Count Pecci, and the Cardinals: Ricci Parracciani, Mazzella,
Aloisi-Masella, Rampolla, Bartolini, Laurenzi and Verga. The future car-
dinal, Bishop Cagiano de Azevedo, brought him three thousand lire for
the altar of Mary Help of Christians, which was to be built in the Sacred
Heart Church. All these people did not content themselves with merely
paying social calls, but were received with warm cordiality and were
9 Letter to Fr. Lemoyne, May I, 1887.

30.6 Page 296

▲back to top
268
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
happy to remain talking with him at times for more than an hour. Later,
an entire group of seminarians and religious went to see him.
Prince Czartoryski, who hoped while in Rome to find some solution
which would enable him to attain his ideal of entering religious life, was
a frequent visitor. He had left Rome without getting any decisive word
from Don Bosco, but was determined not to leave Italy before this mat-
ter had been settled, so he intended to put his fate into the hands of the
Pope. With this thought in mind, he did not feel it would be too long if
he were to wait a whole month for the honor of a timely audience with
the Pontiff. He was now granted this audience only after the church had
been consecrated and Don Bosco was already back at Valdocco. Leo
XIII, too, bearing his eminent lineage in mind, suggested that he should
enter the Society of Jesus instead, since this would be more suitable for
him, but when he heard that nothing could so gratify his aspirations as
the Salesian Society, he not only stopped from any insisting but he
approved his plan. When he was told that Don Bosco was hesitant about
admitting him, he reflected a moment, then said, "Go back to Turin and
call on Don Bosco, bring him the Pope's benediction and tell him that
it is the wish of the Pope that he enroll you among his Salesians.
Persevere and pray."
Since the prince had also mentioned obstacles on the part of his fam-
ily, the Pope cut his words short, saying, "The will of God before all else."
Comforted by these words from the Vicar of Jesus Christ, he hastened to
Turin where he again saw Don Bosco, who had intended to test his voca-
tion more than anything else, then he departed in haste for Paris where a
far more difficult interview awaited him with his father.
Before we end our description of Don Bosco's journey and arrival
in Rome, we must return briefly to Turin to report a sudden tragic
loss. Only a few days prior to Don Bosco's journey, the Rev. James
Margotti had called on him to offer him his good wishes since he had
a foreboding that Don Bosco's absence would not be a brief one. After
a lengthy and friendly conversation, he gave him an offering for the
church of the Sacred Heart. Who would ever have imagined that they
were never to meet again here on earth? A swift illness carried
Margotti to the tomb on May 6th, to the grief of his many friends, and
the respectful sorrow of his many enemies. It is only right and proper
that in these Memoirs we dedicate a passage to this sincere friend and
constant benefactor of our Saint so that the Salesians of future ages
may retain his memory. All the more is this fitting since general obliv-

30.7 Page 297

▲back to top
Don Bosco 's Last Journey to Rome
269
ion seems to have veiled his memory to the point that today's young
people have never heard of him or whatever they know of him is
wrong.
Margotti was a Ligurian from San Remo. He was a born journal-
ist and founded L 'Armonia with other ecclesiastics and laymen in
Turin in 1848. He then left that newspaper in 1863 to found L 'Unita
cattolica, which, under his direction, long held the line of defense for
the Church and the Pope in the fight against various liberals, all of
them more or less hostile to both the Church and the Pope. Thanks to
a well stocked and coordinated library, with card indices, reference
files, and note books, and a formidable memory which was worth
more than anything else, thanks to an inexhaustible store of examples
and arguments which were as sharp as arrow heads, his polemical
writings were free of all hesitancy or half-truths, and struck relentless
blows wherever any intrigue was being hatched or anyone attacked
faith, Christian morals, or the Catholic hierarchy. One might well find
things against which one could raise objections today against that
impetuous style of writing, but if we are to judge it equitably, we
would have to view it impartially in the light of the times in which he
lived. In an historical period, in which generous aspirations were vio-
lently thwarted or distorted, when the anticlerical movement of the
sectarians was considered the indispensable label of patriotism, the
dispersion of Catholics would have been far greater had it not been for
the forceful action of a daily newspaper without fear and without com-
promise to uphold the papal idea and summon around it a handful of
brave men, prepared to undertake anything and everything to safe-
guard religious freedom. It is therefore only natural that he was dear-
ly beloved by both Pius IX and Leo XIII and that the Italian episco-
pate looked to him as to its most staunch champion.
His enemies liked to depict him as an arch-enemy of the Italian
Risorgimento, and their descendants and other people who are ill-
informed, occasionally hurled some such damning accusation at
him. We can see what his true sentiments were in three sentences of
a letter he wrote to a banker friend on April 12, 1876, which is now
in the keeping of Senator Alfredo Baccelli: "Seven centuries ago our
fathers hoisted the Cross on the chariot, and they were great and vic-
torious. Today, Jesus Christ himself and his Vicar are fought against
in the name of Italy and of freedom. We true Italians rise up in
defense of both Jesus and his Vicar, keeping up with our ancient

30.8 Page 298

▲back to top
270
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
traditions."10 Undoubtedly, had he lived until the yearl929 and had he
seen the papal sovereignty recognized officially by Italy in the form
most becoming to our modern times, he would have blessed the strug-
gles sustained in order to keep alive the concept of this sovereignty in
the conscience of Catholics. In its rebirth he would have hailed the dawn
of the true Italian Risorgimento. His last article, in fact, bore the title
"The Conversion of Saint Augustine and the Conciliation."
This great athlete, when he felt his end approaching, offered his life
to God with a faith and piety that touched all those who witnessed it and
that serene simplicity with which he had consecrated his talents, his
strength and his rest to God ever since the days of his youth. Father
Celestine Durando telegraphed the tragic news to Don Bosco with the fol-
lowing words: "James Margotti died at four fifteen. I was there. What a
holy death! What a loss!"
The loss was a very heavy blow to Don Bosco. He instantly ordered
special prayers in both Rome and Turin. Then he expressed his grief in
public on two occasions, as we shall see in the following chapter. On June
18th, he had a solemn requiem Mass for the repose of his soul celebrated
in the church of Mary Help of Christians. Bishop Leto, the celebrant, was
assisted by Bishop Manacorda, who delivered the funeral eulogy. 11 In his
letter of invitation he said, " With the death of the Rev. J. Margotti,
Catholic journalism has lost its most staunch champion, the clergy has
lost an exemplary priest, and our Oratory has lost a counselor, a friend,
and a benefactor as well."
During his forty years ofjournalism, Father Margotti had looked at
Don Bosco with an ever-growing esteem and veneration; he helped him
as much as he could with his newspaper and with his money. He
remembered him in his will too, for he bequeathed to him a legacy of
twelve thousand lire. This glorious journalist was always delighted to
enjoy Don Bosco's pleasant company. He called on him whenever he
felt this would be pleasing to Don Bosco. He was always delighted to
be invited to eat at Don Bosco's table, and in turn he was happy when-
ever he could have the pleasure of Don Bosco's company at his own
celebrations. In February 1886, at a family gathering in the house of his
10 The Senator published an excerpt from it in La Stampa delta sera (December 11, 1935) and informed us
that it had been written to "Cavaliere Resapieri, banker and administrator, who was in contact with various people
in the Vatican and other churchmen at that time."
11 See Bollettino salesiano, July 1887.

30.9 Page 299

▲back to top
Don Bosco 's Last Journey to Rome
271
friend, the Saint had occupied the place of honor among the other
guests, and several times during the course of the banquet, had led the
conversation to the subject of heaven. At one point he said, "Ah!
Father, when we shall be there!" Another guest, Father Reffo, the
future superior general of the Fathers of Saint Joseph, recalled this inci-
dent and was in the habit of saying that in the face of Don Bosco's
great stress on the theme, he had thought to himself that the Saint fore-
saw that that would be the last time that such a family gathering would
assemble. In fact, he remained with a vivid impression that Margotti' s
days must have been numbered."12
Don Bosco, too, felt in 1887 that his own days were numbered. He
had arranged for the church to be consecrated in April, but there was still
12 See Unita cattolica, February 1, 1888. When Fr. James Margotti's funeral ceremony took place in the
church of St. Secundus in Turin, this striking inscription, spelled out by the celebrated man of letters, Fr. Maurus
Ricci, was to be read above the main entrance:
TO JAMES MARGOTTI
WITH ELOQUENT WORDS AND SUPERIOR LEARNING
THE MAGNANIMOUS CHAMPION
OF THE CHURCH AND THE ROMAN PONTIFF
AGAINST THE SNARES OF DARKNESS AND OPEN BATTLES
TO THAT INCORRUPTIBLE PRIEST
WHO FOR FORTY YEARS
WITHSTOOD THE MOCKERY OF DISSENTERS
THE REPROACH OF THE FALSELY PRUDENT PEOPLE
BE WISHED THAT PERPETUAL PEACE IN HEAVEN
WHICH HE KNEW ONLY TOO BRIEFLY ON EARTH
FOR HIM WHO NEVER BENT DOWN
BEFORE THE TRIUMPH OF ANY FALSEHOOD
After 1870 his famous slogan "Neither elected nor electors" caused great controversy in Italy for many years.
When he discussed it with the publisher ofll Cittadino ofGenoa (II Cittadino, May 10, 1887), he said: "I am a sol-
dier of the Church, and I have never done anything on my own impulse. When someone who was above me in the
hierarchy commanded me to talk like that, I did; when I was told to retract my words, I did; when I was ordered yet
again that nothing new was to be introduced but the old program reinstated, I did so. What does it matter to me, a
soldier, whether hatred or applause is aimed at me? I know that I am doing my duty before God, and that is enough
for my conscience."
Among the autographed manuscripts of Don Bosco (no. 664) there is a draft of something which he wrote for
a dedicatory album; it reads: "By the ties of friendship that for many, many years bound me to Fr. Margotti; in hom-
age to the staunch Catholic principles that he has so fearlessly defended; in union with so many pious and learned
people who acclaim him; as a token of humble but profound, undying gratitude for the benefits bestowed on me, on
the houses entrusted to me by Divine Providence, and on the boys living in them-do I wish Dr. Margotti a long and
happy life in this world, and the reward of the brave in the eternal bliss. Amen. "
Among the letters which Don Bosco prepared, to be posted after his death, there was this one:
"Dearest Fr. Margotti, Thank you for the charity which you have shown to our orphans and for your support
and protection of our works. May God reward you generously. I beg you to continue giving us your assistance after
my death. 0 Mary, protect your servant and lead him to heaven.
Your most affectionate friend,
Fr. John Bosco
This letter was published in L 'Unita cattolica 's second edition of February 2, 1888.

30.10 Page 300

▲back to top
272
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
so much to be done that not even six months would have sufficed to com-
plete the work. So people tried to persuade him that it would be better if
it were delayed until December, but he would not listen to any such rea-
soning. On no account, he said, was the consecration to be delayed
beyond the middle of May.
"Go to Rome," he told the administrator Father Anthony Sala one
day, "and see that by May 14th everything is in order. Pay the workers,
pay off all those who are clamoring for money, even double their ordinary
wages, provided that the church can be opened for services by that date."
"But where am I to find the money?" Father Sala asked.
"Do not worry about that. Spend whatever is necessary."
"What if the paintings are not finished?"
"No matter. They can remain as they are."
"What if the high altar is still incomplete?"
"We will put up a temporary wooden one."
Father Sala obeyed. In Rome everyone felt that the impossible was
being demanded. Work went on even more feverishly when Don Bosco
arrived. There was a coming and going of workers of all descriptions
during the next twelve days. There were men dismantling the scaffold-
ing and removing equipment, men finishing the marble pavement, dec-
orating the altars, putting the last touches to the baseboards, decorating
the sanctuary with tapestry. In the sanctuary there stood only the altar
Mensa and some steps filled the space where the great high altar was
to be. Since the daylight hours were not enough, the final preparations
went on at night. Had people waited for December, Don Bosco cer-
tainly would not have been able to get to Rome, as he himself had said
very explicitly.

31 Pages 301-310

▲back to top

31.1 Page 301

▲back to top
273
(ltquptrr 14
CONSECRATION OF THE CHURCH
OF THE SACRED HEART
An article appeared in a Roman periodical announcing the forthcom-
ing consecration of the Church of the Sacred Heart, ending with the fol-
lowing remark, "On that day, those priests will be well satisfied for hav-
ing built such a monument; for that day will be more than just a religious
event, it will be a genuine triumph of art."1 This statement makes it fair-
ly obvious that the paper in question was anything but Catholic in senti-
ment. We postfactum can rightly correct it and say that May 14th that year
was a triumph both of religion and of art.
Starting with the artistic aspect of that feast, we could see how the peo-
ple responsible for the celebrations were anxious for music to be featured in
the proceedings and be given an honorable emphasis. In Turin, it had been
suggested that the schola cantorum [choir] of the Oratory be sent to Rome.
Under the baton of maestro Brother Joseph Dogliani, this impressive group
of singers performed the most intricate melodies impeccably, to the point it
did not fear any comparison. It also appeared a most delightful idea that
this church should be inaugurated with Don Bosco's choirboys so dear to
him. These ideal reflections went hand-in-hand with the economic ones,
because it would have entailed a heavy expense if any significant number
of good Roman choir singers had been engaged for the five days during
which the celebrations were to last. Yet, Don Bosco was hesitant when he
thought about the expenses involved by having no less that eighty people
travel to Rome and back. Again, Divine Providence helped him in an unex-
pected manner and in a measure more than sufficient.
Early in May, the people of Genoa were getting ready to celebrate the
third centenary of the canonization of Saint Catherine Fieschi Adorno.
The organizing committee in charge of these celebrations wished them to
be as magnificent as possible. They wanted excellent music for the litur-
I fl Cicerone, May 8, 1887. It appeared at newsstands on Thursdays and Sundays.

31.2 Page 302

▲back to top
274
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
gical services in the cathedral. The committee directed its attention to the
young singers of Valdocco and appealed to Don Bosco, naturally offering
to duly pay for their services. One could not have asked for anything bet-
ter, and no obstacle arose to prevent the execution of this plan.
The complete large choir departed from Turin on May 5th, escorted
by several superiors and headed by maestro Joseph Dogliani. It consisted
of thirty soprano voices, twenty-two contraltos, nine tenors and seven
basses. Three eminent musicians also traveled along: Petrali from
Bergamo, Galli from Milan and Bersano from Turin. In Genoa the
rehearsals aroused exciting expectations. On the 8th, II Cittadino stated:
"Everyone present at the rehearsals for the Mass that is to be sung today
was utterly enchanted." The feasts lasted three days during which both the
population and the visitors to the city admired the Oratory choir, not only
because of its brilliant singing, but also because of the boys' impeccable
behavior both in church and elsewhere.2
It would have been inconvenient for the choir to eat their lunch at
Sampierdarena after Mass and then return to town for Vespers. So a rich
piano maker, Mr. John Ferrari kept tables set in his garden for the entire
group for three days, catering to them with considerable generosity. On
the third day, his wife even handed Fr Lazzero an envelope, asking him
to deliver it to Don Bosco.
2 On the 9th, II Cittadino wrote: "People were very astonished to hear such childish, harmonious, velvety,
crystal-clear voices with such high notes as no one had expected to find in Genoa. Many people maintained that
for this occasion, women had been allowed to sing in church, but the echoes filling the spacious domes of San
Lorenzo came from the voices of the Salesian pupils. Likewise, maestro Dogliani, who conducted the choir that he
himself has trained belongs to Don Bosco's school, so the greater portion of merit is due to him. Anyone who had
the opportunity of attending the rehearsals at close range was amazed by the discipline, conduct, and concentration,
which reigned among so large a group of singers. This also had a very positive influence on the musicians in the
orchestra, so that everyone did his job conscientiously, without effort, grimaces or so-called theatrical emphasis
which under other circumstances might have been regarded as an asset, but which would have been entirely out of
place in a house of prayer. Those candid, fine, delicate voices which were never nasal or guttural as unfortunately
orie usually hears from young singers, were described by someone as without character, i.e. neither voices of women
nor of boys. 'They were the voices of angels,' someone answered, while we who are less poetic declare: 'They are
the voices of well educated boys, trained in sacred singing for the church as only the Salesian know how to train and
educate them.' In its edition of the 11th: "We are happy that Genoa has at last had an opportunity to hear what is
meant when it said, 'Let us teach boys to sing sacred music,' and we are delighted that an example was given to us
by that model of all good graces sent by Divine Providence to cause the spirit of God's Church to flourish anew
everywhere, the venerable Don Bosco." Again referring to the subject on the 23rd, this was how the singing of the
Masses was described: "All three Masses met with universal approval. Perhaps the Mass by Haydn was the one,
which delighted the congregation the most. The sopranos and contraltos were especially wonderful and astonish-
ing in the voice range, intonation, sweetness, precision of cue, blending and balance of voices, in short, in their
whole method of singing. At last we have heard an artistic performance in church, in which the musical pyramid was
fully evident from the base to the top."

31.3 Page 303

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
275
When it was opened, it was found to contain the money required for
the round trip to Rome for the entire choir.
Their triumph in Genoa was the prelude to the Roman festivities.
They set out for the Eternal City on the morning of the 11th.
For the time being we will leave them. And we will go back to find
Don Bosco once again in the church of the Sacred Heart.
On Sunday, May 8th, there was a reception given in Don Bosco's
honor, to which many Italian and foreign gentlemen and prelates had been
invited. They joined Don Bosco at dinner and enjoyed a genuine family
feast. Don Bosco was eager that the imminent celebrations should have
an international flavor, both to make people understand that his
Congregation was at the service of the entire world, and also because the
entire world had contributed to the construction of the new church.
Toward the end of the banquet, he addressed the gathering, practically
only in order to commemorate Margotti. After he had spoken, several
other people took turns to speak in Italian, Spanish, French, German, and
English. Then someone wanted to know which language he liked the
most. With a smile, he replied, "The language I like best is the one my
mother taught me, because it did not require any great effort to learn it,
and I find it easier to express my ideas with it. Then too, I do not forget
it as easily as I do other languages." His reply was met with general
laughter and applause.3
This is where we can admire Don Bosco's refined tact. May 8th was
the feast of the Apparition of Saint Michael the Archangel, the name day
of Father Michael Rua. The Saint wanted to take advantage of this oppor-
tunity to introduce his vicar to Roman society and Father Rua was conse-
quently toasted several times with complimentary remarks and praise. Nor
was this all. At a given moment, the doors of the dining hall were opened
wide, and the youthful house choir entered, singing a special composition
written just for the occasion in honor of Father Rua. Father Rua thanked
them with affectionate, simple words that pleased everyone at the table and
concluded asking permission to distribute some sweets to all ofthe singers.
The stream of visitors continued without interruption. On the
morning of the 11th, Don Bosco granted audiences to the committee of
Cooperators, represented by ladies with the best names in Roman aris-
tocracy. They first attended his Mass, then went with him to the dining
3 Here we ought to insert the incident narrated in Vol. XIV, p. 459, n. 2.

31.4 Page 304

▲back to top
276
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
room where coffee was served. He blessed them after a brief talk and
gave them some silver medals. After having mentioned this reception
and having recorded the names of the ladies attending, Father Charles
Viglietti adds in his diary, "Don Bosco is very tired, exhausted, and says
he cannot but wait for the joyous moment when he can fly back to Turin
to be with his boys. He hopes to do this on the 17th, making only one
single stop at Pisa." But unfortunately, he still had a long and hard way
to go.
The organ was tested before the consecration ritual. The organ of the
Church ofthe Sacred Heart was the one hundred and twenty-second made
by Bernasconi of Varese, whose reputation had already been established
beyond the Italian borders and even beyond the confines of Europe.
Petrali, former director of the musical conservatory at Pesaro, Renzi, and
the leading organist at the Vatican Basilica and Bersano, Don Bosco's
former pupil and now organist in the Turin Cathedral, all tested it.
Capocci too, who was the organist in the basilica of Saint John Lateran,
Moriconi, director of the orchestra in the basilica of Saint Mary Major
and other famous organists, all accepted invitations to attend the organ
testing. Experiments were repeated morning and evening on the 12th and
13th; the most widely varied and intricate symphonies were performed on
the organ. The public was granted access by personal invitation, bearing
the following footnote; "At the entrance may we ask you to make a dona-
tion to defray the cost of the organ." A great many people attended the
tests from start to finish.
When it was over, the three examiners expressed their verdict in their
report as follows: "It is an organ fully worthy of its eminent maker.... Its
fullness is majestic. Its volume well gauged in proportion to the magnif-
icent church. Manned by a battery of 27 chromatic pedals, it produces
that mysterious and imposing effect which constitutes the true feature of
this sovereign among all musical instruments. Excellent is the imitation
of the concert stops, which cover the entire keyboard; perfectly reproduc-
ing the instruments they stand for. Its mechanism is simple, solid, and
precise. Its harmony and blending of sound are perfect, its execution,
immediate. The work has been accomplished successfully in each tiny,
individual part, and it offers yet another proof of the progress made by the
excellent manufacturer during the last few years. The manufacturer more
than minding the profit, minded the outcome of his works, sparing nei-
ther effort nor sacrifice to direct his own steps toward achieving his set
goal and take always new steps toward progress. With this drive he gives

31.5 Page 305

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
277
evidence of his genuine, and properly understood patriotism, since he
remained faithful to the Italian tradition and Italian school, while at the
same time, willingly accepted useful modern innovations, no matter
where they came from."
Don Bosco was present at the tests several times, in the company of
Father Rua and a noble French lady, but they sat in a secluded place, that
is, from the side of the fake orchestra, which stands opposite the true
orchestra on the sides of the sanctuary. At the end, he complimented the
organ manufacturer and invited him to attend his own golden jubilee
Mass in 1891, adding, "Then when the feasts are over, we will meet again
in 1892 in paradise."
Bernasconi returned to Varese, and told his employees about the prais-
es deservedly due to them because of the organ they had built, but as he
told them also of the double invitation extended to him, he showed that he
did not like the second invitation, for he suspected that it was a specific
indication of the year in which he would die. In fact, he did die in January
1892. It is not a fantastic hypothesis to suppose that the first invitation,
which was purely imaginary, had been used by Don Bosco in order to pave
the way for his prediction of that harsh reality which was a timely warning
given to a Christian as a voice from heaven. The organ builder had been
generous with Don Bosco as far as his bills, and Don Bosco rewarded him
in his own way spiritually by doing good to his soul, keeping alive in his
conscience the helpful echo of the "Estate parat, [be prepared]".
Two outstanding graces were attributed to Don Bosco's blessing. At
three o'clock in the afternoon on the 12th, when the second organ test was
in progress, two distinguished persons, husband and wife, appeared at his
door. His secretary told them that he was resting. But with tears in their
eyes, they appealed to him to please announce them, because they were
coming from far away and needed to talk to him immediately. Father
Charles Viglietti decided to deliver their message. The Servant of God
obliged. As soon as they got in front of him they knelt down, while the
lady begged him to heal an arm, which had long been paralyzed. Don
Bosco told her in reply that she should take the matter up with the Sacred
Heart by giving alms to his church. "How much money do we still have?"
the wife asked of her husband.
"A five hundred lire note," he replied. "Will that suffice, Don
Bosco?"
"I do not haggle about alms," the Saint answered, "all I say is that you
should give in proportion to your wealth." The gentleman put a five hun-

31.6 Page 306

▲back to top
278
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
dred lire note on the table. After a short prayer, Don Bosco blessed the
lady who felt immediately healed. She began to move her arm in every
direction, quite beside herself with joy.4
The couple had barely gone out when a group of seminarians arrived
from the Pius Seminary. They had come to thank Don Bosco for an
immense favor they had received. On the 10th they had brought to him a
companion of theirs for a blessing. The youth had been deaf for two
years. As usual, Don Bosco recollected himself for a moment of prayer,
and then blessed him, whispering some ejaculatory prayers into his ear.
Then and there they saw nothing new, to the point that the clerics simply
went out. But once they were outside, they realized that the deaf youth
could hear very well everything they were saying, and he even repeated
the ejaculatory prayers that Don Bosco had whispered to him a few min-
utes earlier. Their first thought was to rush home to inform everybody
about the sensational news. Then their superiors sent them back again to
thank Don Bosco.
One Thursday he received a group of pupils from the Lombard sem-
inary. Among their number there was the one who presently is the arch-
bishop of Perugia, Bishop John Baptist Rosa. "We bowed down before
him: he was seated on a simple sofa, all bent down and tired looking, in
a very modest little parlor," Archbishop Rosa wrote.
"What do you want?" he asked them.
"We wanted to see you, Don Bosco."
"Ah! To see me!" He echoed. "Certainly, because of what all people
say ofme! But what will God have to say?"
As he said this, he raised his eyes to heaven, then turned his gaze to
the seminarians, with tenderness and tears in his eyes.
"Don Bosco," he insisted, "please give us a souvenir thought to guide
us in our future priestly life. Bless us, please, Don Bosco."
The Saint raised his trembling hand and blessed them. Then, with his
thoughts always upon the judgment of God, he delivered this warning to
them, "Always be mindful of what Our Lord may say of you, not of what
others may have to say, be it good or bad."
4 Another gentleman did not seem to understand Don Bosco's words the same way. He called on Don Bosco,
and promised him one hundred thousand lire ifhe would obtain a certain grace from Our Lady.
"I would be satisfied to have a cup of coffee," the Saint replied.
"Why that?"
"Because a cup of coffee today is better than one hundred thousand lire tomorrow."

31.7 Page 307

▲back to top
Consecration of the Church ofthe Sacred Heart
279
The Bishop remarked,5 "None of the many prodigious works of the
great Saint ever surprised me after that. They had been plainly explained
by their granite based origin, the judgment that God would have passed
on them."
His desire and need to shorten as much as possible his stay in Rome,
advised Don Bosco to hasten his request for an audience with the Pope.
On the evening of the 11th the chamber master himself, Bishop Della
Volpe, together with Bishop Volpini, secretary for Latin letters, delivered
the audience ticket to him. Don Bosco was happy to make the acquain-
tance of the former and renew his acquaintance with the latter, because
he wished to ask them to try to obtain an audience with the Holy Father
for the young singers of the Oratory.
His own audience was scheduled for the evening before the consecra-
tion of the church, at six o'clock. "I receive my friends in the evening,"
Pius XI once said to a French prelate, obviously intending this to be a proof
of his benevolence. His two predecessors had also the same custom of
granting late evening audience to people with whom they had confidence.
At the scheduled day and hour Don Bosco waited in the Pope's
antechamber. As he sat there silent and recollected he heard a soft
rustling of feet on the floor coming from the adjoining room: it was Leo
XIII who, accompanied by his retinue, with a sovereign's dignity was
walking past Don Bosco on his way back from a stroll in the Vatican gar-
dens. He entered his own private library. A few minutes later, Don
Bosco was introduced.
The Pope gave him a festive welcome, and did not permit him to
kneel down to kiss his foot, but asked Bishop Della Volpe to bring a small
armchair nearer. Since the prelate had put it at some distance from the
Pope, the Holy Father himself pulled it nearer to him and bade Don Bosco
sit, pressing his hand affectionately between his own, and repeating, "Oh!
Dear Don Bosco, how are you...How are you?" Then he rose and said,
"Perhaps you feel cold, Don Bosco, do you not?" So saying, he went to
fetch a large fur, and returned with it saying in a tone of friendly intima-
cy, "Do you see this lovely ermine fur that was given to me today for my
priestly jubilee? I want you to be the first one to use it." And he put it
across Don Bosco' s knees. Then, sitting once more, he again took his
hand and politely asked for news about himself.
5 Festivities at Cuneo for Don Bosco Saint. Gros Monti, Turin, 1935, p. 2.

31.8 Page 308

▲back to top
280
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco had been silent until then and was deeply touched by this
gesture of fatherly kindness on the part of the Vicar of Jesus Christ. Now
he answered, "I am old, Holy Father. I am seventy-two years old. This is
my last trip, the conclusion of all my undertakings. Before I die, I want-
ed to see Your Holiness once more, to receive your blessing. I have been
graciously heard. Now nothing else is left for me but to sing, Nunc dimit-
tis servum tuum, Domine, secundum verbum tuum, in pace, quia viderunt
oculi mei salutare tuum: LUMEN ad revelationem gentium et GLOR/AM
plebis tuae Israel. " He intentionally stressed the words lumen and glori-
am, applying them to Leo XIII, who was usually hailed as the lumen in
caelo in the pseudo-prophecy of Saint Malachy.
The Holy Father pointed out that Don Bosco's age was less advanced
than his, that he was seventy-eight years old and was hopeful that he
would see his dear Don Bosco again. "Plan to live longer," he said "until
the day when you will hear that Leo XIII is dead, be at peace!"
"Holy Father, in certain cases, your word is infallible," Don Bosco
answered, "and I would gladly accept your good wishes; but believe me,
I have come to the end of my days."
The Holy Father then asked for news about the boys, his houses, and
showed a great interest about the missions. He also asked him whether he
were in need of anything. Don Bosco told him about everything, partic-
ularly of the Church of the Sacred Heart which was to be consecrated the
following day. In conclusion, he appealed to him on behalf of the young
singers that had come from Turin, who were very anxious to see the Pope
and receive his blessing.
The Pope expressed his satisfaction for what he had been told, say-
ing that he certainly would like to see Don Bosco's boys and talk with
them, and he insisted forcefully that the Salesians should strive to keep
Don Bosco's spirit throughout the Congregation. "Urge the Salesians to
be obedient above all," he said, "and tell them to be faithful to the rules
and the traditions you are leaving them. I know that you have had won-
derful results with frequent confession and communion among your
boys. Continue, and see to it that in their turn, the Salesians continue to
urge the boys entrusted to them to keep up with this helpful practice. I
want to urge you and your Vicar to pay equal attention to the number of
Salesians and to the degree of holiness of those you have already. It is
not the number that enhances the glory of God, but the virtue, the holi-
ness of the members of a Congregation. Therefore, be cautious and strict
when admitting new members to your Society. Make sure first of all that

31.9 Page 309

▲back to top
Consecration of the Church of the Sacred Heart
281
they are of proven morality."
Then, taking Don Bosco once again by the hand, he asked him con-
fidentially what he thought about the future events within the Church.
Don Bosco hesitated, saying that the Holy Father knew how public things
were going on better than he did. But the Pope insisted, "I am not asking
you about the present situation, for I know that myself. I am asking about
the future."
"But I am not a prophet," Don Bosco replied, smiling. Nevertheless,
he was obliged to comply, as he told Father John Baptist Lemoyne later
when he reported his conversation to him. He told the Pope what he
thought and what he knew. He never revealed to anybody what he meant
by the words "what he knew."
Perhaps the Holy Father would have liked to keep him longer still
had he not realized his painful condition. Seeing that the Pope was
about to let him go, Don Bosco said that he had his Vicar and his sec-
retary with him and that they too would have liked to receive the Pope's
blessing, if His Holiness would graciously respond to their hopes. The
Pope consented, rang the bell and had the two ushered in. Don Bosco
introduced Father Michael Rua, "Ah! You are Father Rua," the Pope
said. "You are the Vicar of the Congregation! Excellent! I hear that Don
Bosco brought you up ever since you were a boy. Go on, continue the
work that has been undertaken and keep within yourself the spirit of
your founder."
"Oh yes, Holy Father," Father Rua replied, "we hope with your bless-
ing to spend ourselves to our dying breath for the Congregation, to which
we consecrated ourselves ever since we were only boys."
Don Bosco then introduced Father Charles Viglietti as his secretary.
"What have you done with the secretary that was here with you last
time?" the Pope asked.
"He remained in Turin, Holy Father, to wind up some business I gave
him to do," Don Bosco said. "There is much that needs to be done, but I
do not need to urge my sons to work. I rather have to appeal to them to
use moderation. There are many of them who healthwise wear themselves
out, who are not satisfied with working by day, but toil also at night."
"Oh yes!" The Pope went on, "moderation is needed in everything,
the body needs due rest so that it can be used to carry on the works that
are to be carried out for the greater glory of God."
"Holy Father, we are willing to obey you," Father Rua said, "but it was
Don Bosco himself who gave this kind of bad example in such things."

31.10 Page 310

▲back to top
282
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
They all smiled. Then Father Rua asked, and was allowed to beg for
a grace. He explained to the Holy Father how the decree of the Holy
Congregation of Rites which prescribed examination of postulants for the
Salesian Society by two or three committees, was a serious obstacle to the
development of the Pious Congregation. He said that it would be much
easier if, in compliance with concessions granted by Pius IX, said exam-
inations were entrusted to the particular councils of each house, which in
Turin would transmit their verdict for final judgment to the Superior
Council. The Pope answered that he duly appreciated the reasons he had
brought up. He added that an application should be submitted in writing
and the safest course would be to ·give it to Bishop Della Volpe, who
would see to it that it reached the Pope, who would be pleased to do all
the rest. The dispensation from the observance of the decrees ruling on
the acceptance and admission to vows was then granted for a period of
five years. 6
With a generous blessing, he then bade Don Bosco go, with great gen-
tleness, and had someone accompany him as far as the stairs. As Don
Bosco passed them by, the Swiss Guards stiffened to attention. Don
Bosco remarked, laughing, "I am not a king, you know! I am just a poor
hunchbacked priest, good for nothing at all. You can stand at ease." The
soldiers then came over to him, reverently kissing his hands.
A few days prior to the audience, the Pope's own nephew, Count
Pecci, had gone to the Holy Father seeking a blessing, with his whole fam-
ily. The Pope had told him to go and see Don Bosco, to ask for his bless-
ing too. The count obeyed, visiting the Saint the morning of the 13th.7 A
little later when Reverend Mother Catherine Daghero, the mother gener-
al of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, found herself in the pres-
ence of His Holiness, the Pope said, "Ah! Look! A Sister of Don Bosco."
He then turned to the prelates and cardinals around him and said, "This
is one of the fortunate daughters of that saint Don Bosco."8
While Don Bosco was at the Vatican, the relics, which were to be
placed into the altar stone of the main altar, had been sent from the vic-
ariate to the Church of the Sacred Heart. Hermetically closed and sealed,
the case contained a fragment of the cradle of the Infant Jesus, the relics
6 Minutes of the Superior Council, September 12, 1887.
7 Summ. sup. virt. de Jama sanctitatis, no. XIX, #6 (Testimony by Fr. Dalmazzo).
8 Bishop John Cagliero learned of this from Cardinal Guarino, archbishop of Messina, and from the mother
general herself, and testified to it during the processes (See above references # I0).

32 Pages 311-320

▲back to top

32.1 Page 311

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
283
of the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul, Saint James, the martyr Saint
Lawrence and of the Salesian patron saint, Francis de Sales. They were
put into a gilded urn and exposed in the old chapel where, at nine o'clock
in the evening, the hymn of martyrs was sung, followed by the official rite
in the stillness of the night.
Don Bosco had made an application to the Sacred Congregation of
Rites for certain spiritual favors, such as the privilege of celebrating the
Mass of the Sacred Heart during the first three days following the conse-
cration, and the plenary indulgence to be granted in the usual way from
the 14th to the 19th, as well as a seven-year indulgence and an indulgence
of 28 days (seven quarantines) every time anyone visited the church with
at least a contrite heart.9
A Sacred Announcement, issued by the Cardinal Vicar on May 2nd,
informed the faithful of the imminent consecration, and also of the
timetable for the sacred services during the ensuing days. In it was stat-
ed that the church was a "universal Shrine" since "the entire Catholic
world" had contributed to it "with its offerings." Hence it inferred:
"That it should therefore be a reason of a holy jubilation for all
Catholics and especially for the Romans, to see that after ten years of
labor, obstacles, and immense difficulties, this grandiose construction
was finally completed as the vow of many pious souls devoted to the
Sacred Heart. It is true, that there are still several altars and several
decorations which require completion, but the constantly growing pop-
ulation of the new districts in that area demanded that forthwith all that
work be suspended which would have enhanced the beauty and magnif-
icence of the temple, but which was not absolutely essential, mainly
because it was essential to provide facilities to the faithful in a more spa-
cious church for the fulfillment of religious duties. If several works will
need completion, the good Roman population and all those who seek the
glory of God would find a new incentive to provide their donations so
that the sacred building might soon have all that is needed for worship
and so that it might not be all too unworthy of God who would establish
His loving presence in it."
In referring to the difficulties, this document issued by the Vicariate
made known a great truth. It had indeed been a period of seven years of
untold struggles, of heroic struggles indeed, if anyone means, as he
9Appendix, doc. 67.

32.2 Page 312

▲back to top
284
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
should, Don Bosco's struggles. As a matter of fact, any of the struggles
which others may have had sustained before he took over the task were
mere straws in comparison. Our readers are well aware of this. Nor did
the long-awaited day of May 14th put an end to all the struggles. Instead,
it renewed the test of his patience up to the day he died and only to
bequeath them to his successor.10
Everything was well prepared both for the consecration rites as well
as for the solemn functions to be held the following days. Toward seven
o'clock, the consecrating prelate, Cardinal Lucido Maria Parocchi, vicar
of His Holiness and protector of the Salesian Congregation, emerged from
the antechamber as on all great occasions and was met by the superiors
and many members of the clergy, as well as by Salesians who had come
from other houses, and by the boys from Valdocco and their companions
from the Roman hospice. In conformity with the ceremonial, the rite was
performed behind closed doors. When the doors were at last flung open
to the faithful, some five hours had elapsed. Don Bosco assisted, all rec-
ollected; several eminent people assisted with him. At the end, Bishop
Dominic Jacobini, archbishop of Tyre and secretary to the Congregation
of the Propagation of the Faith, approached the Servant of God and
offered him his arm to accompany him very slowly to his room, glad to
have been so fortunate as to render him such a service.
Father Francis Dalmazzo was the first priest to celebrate Mass at noon
as the new organ filled the temple with its harmony. Hundreds of people,
the faithful and the merely curious, entered the church. The unanimous
consensus was that the church was worthy of Rome and of the finest tra-
ditions of Christian art.
But we have to confess that, all in all, neither the consecration nor the
church received a good press in Rome. La Tribuna, which was then a Free
Masonic newspaper, announced the ceremony in advance on the 10th of
May and recalled the origins of the temple, its architectural style and dec-
orations in a gracious little article. fl Cicerone (which we have already
quoted) had indeed carried a more detailed description of the church in its
issue of the 8th, although it was a spiteful publication and presented Don
Bosco as "one of those indefatigable, restless, and hard-working priests."
The article then went on, "I went to see this church which, when it is all
done, will have cost something in the area of three million lire. One can
forgive Don Bosco for such an outlay of money because he really has
IO See Vol. XVII.

32.3 Page 313

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
285
erected a monument worthy of Rome." The ultra liberal Fanfulla referred
briefly on the 15th to the difficulties and previous vicissitudes, as well as
to the enormous expenses, and then it went on, "But the animating spirit
of Don Bosco, the 19th century Vittorino of Feltre got into it. And next
to the church there is already a hospice, capable of housing fifty orphans.
There are schools for the poor where three hundred boys are being trained
to have good morals, to be honest and receive an elementary instruction.
The great enlightened spirit of Saint Francis de Sales must have rejoiced
today over this undertaking which sprung from soil loosened up and
watered by his own spirit and the inexhaustible charity of a deeply pious
soul."11 On the 15th L 'Osservatore Romano carried an article of only a
few lines, very cool in tone, and the date of the consecration was even
quoted wrong. That was all.
We must not overlook La Civilta cattolica which appeared unavoid-
ably with some delay. 12 In its column dealing with Roman news, it dedi-
cated half a page to the event of June, stressing the extreme religious sig-
nificance of the event. "This consecration was a real happening," it said.
"As a matter of fact it was proper that in the midst of the mud found in
the new Rome where heresy has come to pitch its tents should rise the
Sacred Heart of Him who with His adorable and most precious blood had
purified the world, to purify also this Roman environment. We are con-
vinced that the indefatigable zeal of Don Bosco and his well-deserving
Cooperators will make the temple of Castro Pretoria a hearth of faith and
love for the most beloved Heart of Jesus."
For a good start the program of festivities, which were to crown the
solemn consecration, was an excellent introduction to this heralded bene-
ficial action, as we shall relate.
Later on, an article written by the celebrated Countess Lara, a pseu-
donym for the poetess Cattermole Mancini,13 appeared in Brescia. Her
article had been inspired by the harmonious chimes ofthe bells in the new
church. She could hear them from where she lived. After a poetic open-
ing and a concise description of the church, she began to speak of Don
Bosco, saying among other things, "This church which is at the present
11 Fr. John James Dalmazzo published especially for the occasion a pamphlet entitled The Shrine of the
Sacred Heart ofJesus at Castro Pretoria in Rome, a monument ofgratitude to the memory ofPope Pius IX, Rome,
Salesian Printing Works, 1887.
12 Issue of June I, p. 620.
13 II Cittadino di Brescia, Thursday-Friday, August 11-12, 1887. The article was entitled: The works ofDon
Bosco.

32.4 Page 314

▲back to top
286
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
moment somewhat excessively dazzling in its gilt and colors, for every-
thing in it is light, new, and joyful, awakens a deep emotion in all those
who enter it to pray, as soon as they remember that it represents yet
another miracle wrought by a man who stands as the Francis de Sales
of our century. This humble and yet so powerful Servant of God is
successful in everything; for all his works are blessed by heaven. Don
Bosco is one of those privileged mortals who know how to conjure up
something out of nothing. Not only do the greatest obstacles iron
themselves out, but they even disappear into thin air before his stead-
fast will, made up of faith and prayers. We can already look forward
now to the day, God alone knows when it will be, when that handsome
head with its classical features which remind us of the profile of
Napoleon I, will be seen in effigy, with a luminous golden halo around
it, the halo of the saints."
After resting a while after the tiring ceremony, the Cardinal Vicar
went upstairs to see Don Bosco, whom he embraced affectionately and
then remained to dine with him and several other eminent guests. At the
end of the repast the Saint expressed his public thanks to the cardinal for
all that he had done as Protector of the Salesians, with words of venera-
tion and gratitude. Then he went on, "Your Eminence, we have made a
good start," and then he related with the utmost simplicity the story of the
instant cure which had taken place the day before. He then said that he
had always used the same method, whenever people, eager of obtaining
graces, went up to him; namely, he suggested that they give alms in honor
of Jesus, Our Lady, or some Saint or other, as a means by which they
might obtain favors from God. He said that there was not a single stone
in the churches of Mary Help of Christians and Saint John the Evangelist
which was not signed by some grace received.
The cardinal also got up to address the assembly. He congratulated
Don Bosco for having opened the church even though work in it was not
yet completed, for this showed he wanted it to be given to the Sacred
Heart of Jesus before it was entrusted to embellishments and ornamenta-
tions by artists. He spoke very kindly of the Salesian Congregation, say-
ing that so far it had only procured him happiness, and not one single
trouble, pain or hardship. He said he would be glad to take over the task
of protector at the rate of one a day for any such Congregations. Smiling,
Don Bosco said, "Just wait, Eminence, just wait, the day will come when
we too will be a source of trouble for you."
"Well, here in the Church of the Sacred Heart you have a chapel that

32.5 Page 315

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
287
you wish to dedicate to Saint Francis de Sales, have you not? Is he not
your patron?"
"Yes, Your Eminence."
"Good, I want to pay the costs of that altar, for I hope to obtain from
the protector of the Congregation that you have in Heaven whatever assis-
tance I may need in the trials and tribulations reserved for the earthly pro-
tector of the Pious Society."
This brilliant and generous statement was greeted with a rousing
applause.
The Oratory boys gave the first sample of their talent that evening
when they sang the Vespers, which Maestro Galli had composed espe-
cially for the occasion. Bishop Julius Lenti, archbishop of Side, and vice
regent in Rome officiated. In the meantime, Don Bosco received many
eminent callers among whom there were bishops and cardinals.
The celebrations properly so-called lasted five days, and the congre-
gation of the pious faithful increased constantly. Each morning a cardi-
nal celebrated a Low Mass, and there was also a Solemn Pontifical Mass.
Every afternoon there was a Salesian conference in various languages,
then Vespers with music and sermon.
Sunday, the first day, was extremely solemn. The German cardinal,
Bishop Melchers, celebrated Mass at seven o'clock. At ten o'clock Bishop
Jacobini pontificated, assisted by a bishop from the United States of
America. The boys from Turin sang Cherubini's Mass incomparably well.
This Mass is known as the Coronation Mass. Meanwhile, Don Bosco
granted continuous audiences, receiving also three bishops and the cardi-
nal of Canossa.
At dinner Bishop Kirby sat at his right hand, Prince Czartoryski on
his left. The Prince was spending most of the day within the house.
There were also many other guests who shared at the family dinner.At
the proper time Father Rua asked Don Bosco to kindly say a few words.
Don Bosco rose to his feet painfully and leaning heavily on the table with
both hands, he said with halting voice, "I drink to the dear memory of
our great friend, the Rev. Margotti, who died recently. To him, the cham-
pion of the sacred rights of the Church, to him who always loved us, who
came to see us so affectionately before we left for Rome, putting his
renowned newspaper at our service for reports on the festivities, which
we now celebrate. I drink this with a firm conviction that my zealous
Cooperators will be so gracious as to help us complete the hospice of the
Sacred Heart so that we can offer shelter, education and training to five

32.6 Page 316

▲back to top
288
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
hundred children of the working classes, bringing them up in the holy
fear of God so that they in their turn may bear fruit for their own bene-
fit and that of society. I drink to Bishop Kirby, to whom I am bound by
an undying friendship." Bishop Kirby answered on behalf of all the
Cooperators saying that he and his friends treasured what Don Bosco
had said as a toast. He assured him that he and his friends would do
everything in their power to abide faithfully by his inspired will so that
the hospice might be completed as he desired. At three-thirty, Bishop
Charles Murray of Lyons, auditor of the Sacred Rota for France, had a
lecture in French in which he stressed the timeliness of Don Bosco's
institute on behalf of poor and abandoned youth and the consoling results
already obtained. 14 At five o'clock, the eloquent Bishop Omedei Zorini,
an apostolic missionary, delivered a sermon on the Sacred Heart. After
this, the Valdocco choir sang Aldega's Vespers. In the evening, the
facade of the Church, the bell tower, and the hospice were brilliantly illu-
minated after a very elegant design elaborated by a Salesian cleric. This
brought people in vast crowds from the furthermost districts of the town
to Castro Pretorio for some hours.
The Mass with general Communion on the second day of the cele-
bration was said by Cardinal Placido Schiaffino of the Priests of Mount
Olive. That morning Don Bosco chose to go down to the church to say
Mass at the altar of Mary Help of Christians. No less than fifteen times
after he had started the Holy Sacrifice Don Bosco had to stop, overcome
by powerful emotion, which caused him to shed tears. From time to time,
Father Charles Viglietti, who was assisting him, had to divert his attention
so that he could continue. As he was leaving the altar, the congregation
was overcome by great tenderness and gathered around him, kissing his
vestments and his hands now freed of the chalice, and even followed him
into the sacristy where they all voiced their desire to be blessed. "Yes,
yes," he answered. He climbed the three steps which led from the first
sacristy into the second, he turned around, he raised his right hand, but
suddenly he burst into tears, covering his face with both hands. "I bless...!
bless..." he repeated again and again, his voice stifled, unable to finish his
sentence. It was necessary to take him gently by the arm and lead him
away. The people were deeply impressed and moved on to follow him, but
the door closed behind him.
14 This speech is amply reported in the Bulletin salesien, July 1887. The information regarding Don Bosco's
stay at the Sacred Heart was supplied by Bro. D'Archino, who was an eyewitness.

32.7 Page 317

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
289
Who is there that would not like to know the cause of such emotion?
When Father Viglietti realized he had regained his usual calm, he asked
him what had happened and was told, "There appeared before my eyes the
scene when at the age of ten I dreamt about the Congregation. I could
actually see and hear my mother and brothers, as they argued about the
dream." At that time Our Lady had said, "In due time you will understand
everything." Since that day, sixty-two years of hardships, sacrifices, and
struggles have passed by. All of a sudden, an unexpected flash of light-
ning, had revealed to him in the building of the Church of the Sacred
Heart in Rome, the crowning point of the mission so mysteriously out-
lined for him on the very threshold of life. How long and arduous had
been the path all the way from Becchi at Castelnuovo to the See of the
Vicar of Jesus Christ! He felt at that point that his own personal activity
was drawing to a close, and he blessed the Divine Providence with tears
in his eyes, as he lifted his gaze confidently to his imminent rest in the
eternal peace within God's bosom.
At the same hour as the day before, Bishop Cassetta of Amiata, and
president of the Religious Night Schools,15 celebrated a Solemn High
Mass. The boys sang Hayden's Mass. In the afternoon, Bishop Jara of
Chile lectured in Spanish. Bishop Gottardo Scotton preached on the
devotion to the Sacred Heart. Bishop Kirby officiated at the Pontifical
Vespers, with the orchestra and choir executing psalms composed by dif-
ferent composers. Aware that Don Bosco would soon be leaving Rome,
the Cardinal Vicar renewed in writing his "Congregation's congratula-
tions for a happy journey, and for the workfauste, feliciter completed."
During the following three days, the Mass was celebrated by
Cardinal Mazzella of the Society of Jesus, Cardinal Aloisi-Masella and
Cardinal Zigliara of the Friars Preachers, while the Pontifical Masses on
the 17th and 18th were celebrated by Bishop Sallua, a Dominican and
the archbishop of Calcedonia, and Grasselli, archbishop of Colossae.
Lectures for Cooperators were delivered by Bishop Mauri, a Jesuit,
bishop of Ashkelon and formerly Apostolic Vicar in Bombay, who
spoke in German: by Bishop Fortina, Apostolic Delegate for Australia,
who spoke in English; and by Bishop Omodei-Zorini who spoke in
Italian. Bishops Andrea and Jacopo Scotton preached on the 17th and
15 When Don Bosco died, Bishop Cassetta was the Apostolic Almoner. This is what he wrote in his diary
"with Don Bosco' s passing into eternity, a true man of God, an apostolic man needed to meet the needs of so many
souls in our days, has disappeared," Bishop Vestalli, II Cardinale Francesco di Paola Cassetta, p. 407, Bergamo. Soc.
Ed. Alessandro (1933).

32.8 Page 318

▲back to top
290
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
18th respectively. Every evening, solemn Vespers were celebrated. On
the fifth day, the Ascension of Our Lord, the closing day of the festivi-
ties, several important things happened. At ten o'clock the Cardinal
Vicar pontificated in nomine pontificis [in the name of the Holy Father]
with an impressive number of the clergy. After the Gospel, His
Eminence delivered the final address, hailing the "industrious genius of
the humble priest" upon whom the grandeur of two Pontiffs had mag-
nanimously smiled, and expressing the hope that the "triumph of the
Divine Heart" would shine forth "reflected by the magnificent appear-
ance of the temple." Cardinal Aloisi-Masella returned for Vespers and
intoned the Te Deum in thanksgiving at the end of it. The anthem was
sung with full orchestra accompaniment. The ceremony ended with
benediction of the Blessed Sacrament.
Once more the voices of the Oratory choir singers were heard at the
solemn requiem Mass celebrated on the 20th for deceased benefactors of
the church. During the afternoon they had a group picture taken so that,
when they were grown up, they might recognize themselves and recall the
beloved memories of their stay in Rome.
At the end of these great celebrations, the three Scotton brothers
preached a mission for the population, which lasted until Pentecost.
The boys were not expected to say, once they got back to Turin, that
they had gone to Rome but without seeing the Pope. During the afternoon
of the 20th, they did see the Pope. What excitement, what expectations
among them when they waited in the Hall of Tapestries, hardly daring to
breathe! The Holy Father made a solemn entrance, surrounded by an
imposing retinue. Kneeling down, the boys at first hung their heads timid-
ly. "Are these the sons of Don Bosco?" the Pope asked kindly of the
Procurator of the Salesians who introduced them.
"Yes, Your Holiness. They are the young singers who came from
Turin for the celebrations of the consecration of the new church of the
Sacred Heart of Jesus. The celebrations were carried out to everybody's
satisfaction."
"To everybody's satisfaction?"
"Yes, Most Holy Father, and there were big crowds."
"Good, blessed be God for it. Don Bosco left for Turin already. We
were overjoyed by his visit. But we found him in very poor health. We
need that God preserve him for a long time for the welfare of the Society
and of the Church, especially in these difficult times in which we are liv-
ing. He also told us about these good boys. Are they under his immedi-

32.9 Page 319

▲back to top
Consecration ofthe Church ofthe Sacred Heart
291
ate direction in your institute in Turin?"
"Yes, Holy Father. Now they are here to receive your blessing and to
kiss your holy foot."
"We shall be pleased to give them our blessing and extend it also to
the pious objects with which they have come generously provided."
He then moved to the middle of the hall and said: "Sit nomen Domini
Benedictum " and blessed them, invoking on them all the help of God.
What an emotional moment! He then resumed talking; asking for news
of Don Bosco, while his eyes roved over the boys whose lively, mischie-
vous faces caused him to exclaim, "How well they look! How happy they
are... Are all of them in the choir?"
"Yes, Your Holiness," Father Francis Dalmazzo answered. "They are
the boys who deserved more than all the rest to come to Rome as a priv-
ilege, as a reward for their good conduct and singing talent."
"Among the things which gave us most comfort was to hear from
Don Bosco' s own lips that he often asked his boys to pray for the Holy
Father," the Pope went on.
So that they might all kiss his foot, he graciously consented to walk
around the room, commencing his tour in front of several gentlemen who
had joined the boys. As he followed him, the Procurator listed the good
qualities and merits of each boy, hastily giving answer to the Pope's ques-
tion. He also introduced the musicians Galli, Bersano, and Bernasconi.
"The organ is an ornament ofthe church," the Pope told the latter. "Without
the melody of the organ, a church is like a body which has no soul."
He found Brother Joseph Dogliani of very youthful appearance.
When he was told how talented he was, he praised him warmly. He met
several priests and asked about their responsibilities. He also had kind
words for Father Grosso and the others.
Then he returned to the boys; he caressed them with paternal kindli-
ness, saying now a gracious remark, now a witty remark, to this one and
to that one. The smallest of them all who had been standing behind his
companions had tried in vain to kiss the Pope's foot. The Holy Father,
who had already passed him by, noticed this and walked back. "How
happy these dear children are," he said again. "Have they toured Rome?
They must be shown everything. Let them go and see the churches, the
sacred monuments, the catacombs, so that they may know the city and
relate its beauties to others."
As his tour ended, he blessed them with a simple gesture of his hand
and took leave of them with the words, "May Our Lord be with you

32.10 Page 320

▲back to top
292
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
always." Then he disappeared, and they stood gazing after him, motion-
less. After standing dumb struck for a moment, the joy flooding their
hearts suddenly manifested itself and they left the Vatican in merry chat-
ter, quite unusual in that house of silence. They directed their steps in
haste towards the Sacred Heart, arriving there in time to sing Vespers and
the hymn of thanksgiving.
They left Rome on the morning of Saturday, the 21st. They had
become familiarized with the residents of the hospice for a week, so when
they departed, there were many innocent demonstrations of affection on
both sides. Both the visitors and the permanent residents of the Roman
house read out speeches, describing their joy for having known one anoth-
er and their regret for having to leave so soon. They voiced good wishes
for a pleasant journey and a pleasant life in Rome and their hope of meet-
ing again. After brotherly farewells, they parted to the shout of "Long
live Don Bosco I "
There was a stop at Pisa, which lasted two hours. They were met at
the railroad station by people from the seminary who escorted them to
lunch as the archbishop had arranged. These pupils of Don Bosco were
given a most cordial welcome by the rector, priests, professors, clerics,
and boarders, everyone claiming the right to serve them at table, and
informing them of their pleasure at having seen Don Bosco only a few
days before. At last the archbishop appeared quite unexpectedly. "The
day before yesterday I had the pleasure of the company of the Father as
my guest," he said: "today I have the pleasure of seeing his sons." He
congratulated them on the lovely singing at Genoa and Rome, asked them
to pray for him at the Church of Mary Help of Christians, exhorted them
to be docile always to whatever their beloved Father, Don Bosco, suggest-
ed, and blessed them. After an enthusiastic send-off, they set out almost
on the run to go and see the cathedral and the monuments nearer to them,
then rushed to the railway station. After a second stop at La Spezia and
a third at Sampierdarena, they made a triumphant return to the Oratory
on the evening of Sunday, the 22nd.

33 Pages 321-330

▲back to top

33.1 Page 321

▲back to top
293
Qtqapter 15
DESCRIPTION OF THE CHURCH AND DON BOSCO'S
DEPARTURE FROM ROME
Now we must return to Rome, where there are still a few things we
must bring to the notice of our readers. As we have said, Count Louis
Colle had been more generous in giving money for the construction of
Sacred Heart Church than anyone else. We also mentioned1 three
epigraphs written by Don Bosco himself in Latin for the three bigger
bells, one of which he had dedicated to the Count, another to the
Countess, the third in memory of their son. When the time came for the
casting, the Saint gave the epigraphs to Father John Baptist Francesia,
who was to edit them in their final wording, and told him to write
another two at the same time for the fourth and fifth bell, in commem-
oration of the first two Communions he had administered to two of the
foremost families of Barcelona who had wanted the personal honor to
pay their costs.2
The bell tower from which the sacred bronze bells could make their
deep, grave, or clear and high-pitched tones heard is of travertine stone,
and surpasses for beauty all the other bell towers of Rome. For fifty years
it remained without the spire that was to serve as a crown, but it was
recently crowned by the most magnificent and gigantic statue of the
Sacred heart that anyone could have wished, and it is visible as far away
as Saint Peter's Square.
The Church ofthe Sacred Heart turned out to be so expensive for Don
Bosco in every sense that we cannot pass by without giving it at least a
look. Don Bosco revealed himself a man of broad vision right from the
beginning when, without any means and already committed to the com-
pletion or maintenance of so many other undertakings, he undertook this
too, in obedience to the wishes of Leo XIII. According to the originally
I See Vol. XV, p. 123 (Italian edition-omitted in the English edition but generally referred to on p. 95).
2. Families of Don Emanuel Pascual and Dona Dorothea. Appendix, doc. 69.

33.2 Page 322

▲back to top
294
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
drafted plan, the church was to have measured forty meters in length. He
added twenty-eight more meters, prevailing against the architect who was
reluctant to do it.3 It measures thirty meters in width and is built in the
form of a Latin cross. Its classic grace and the majesty of the Bramante
style makes it a holy building well worthy of gracing a city in which
sacred architecture has worked artistic miracles throughout the ages.
The facade too is built of Tivoli travertine stone and is adorned by
four well- sculptured marble statues of Saint Francis de Sales, Saint
Augustine and two Angels adoring the Cross which, with its outstretched
arms, majestically dominates the facade. There are three doors, exquisite-
ly carved by the young artisans of the Oratory. In the middle, the three
magnificent mosaics represent the Sacred Heart, Saint Joseph, and Saint
Francis de Sales. The decoration is provided by pillars of black Balma
granite and exquisite intaglio works.
Inside there are three naves separated by smooth granite columns and
solid pillars. The whole ofthe vast interior is so harmonious that it enchants
the eye of the spectator, captures his spirit and lifts his mind to God.
We will not speak of the minor decorations, the carvings, corbels, and
cornices, all of them harmoniously and beautifully tuned with the gener-
al architectural plan. We will only allude to the paintings, both large and
small, of which there are some one hundred and fifty, not counting the
dome. This was the work of Virginio Monti's delicate paintbrush. Monti
also painted the masterly pictures on the ceiling, the four Evangelists in
the arches along the transversal nave, and the ninety smaller pictures dec-
orating the two small side naves. But his masterpiece is the dome, which
depicts the glorification of the Sacred Heart. The beautiful picture of the
Savior, finely represented in realistic movement and posture, is showing
his Divine Heart to the two Virgin-Saints Margaret Alacoque and
Catherine of Racconigi, who are depicted gazing at him with enraptured
eyes. A number of angels surround the group, holding emblems of the
passion or lilies of purity, while some are bowed down in adoration.
Seraphs also are praising the Sacred Heart with musical instruments.
Around the group, all rapt in contemplation, one can see Saint Francis de
Sales, to whom some angels hold out his own written works; Saint Teresa,
3 This spacious enlargement made the big choir, which Don Bosco wanted possible. For, should the Salesians
lose parochial control of the church in course of time and under the pressure of circumstances, they would then be
able to isolate this section of the church and turn it into a domestic chapel, because that portion of the church was
built on a floor belonging to the Congregation.

33.3 Page 323

▲back to top
Description ofthe Church and Don Bosco 's Departure From Rome
295
her face all aflame; Saint Bernard, holding out the office of the Sacred
Heart he himself had composed; Saint Bernardine of Siena, holding a
tablet on which the name of Jesus was engraved; and Saints Augustine,
Francis of Assisi, and Aloysius Gonzaga. The entire picture breathes an
aura of paradise, which leads to devotion.
Because of the limited time at his disposal and the immensity of his
undertaking, Monti had called on two experienced artists to whom he
entrusted other parts of the church. Caroselli painted the four triangular
arches of the dome and several pictures along the two main naves, the
frescoes of the four greater prophets, the twelve Minor Prophets, the
twelve apostles, the sibyls Eritrea and Cumana. A pupil of Seitz, Zuffoli,
painted Jesus among the children, Jesus the Good Shepherd, and Jesus
instituting the Holy Eucharist. He is the author of the three mosaics on
the facade.
The ceiling of the two major aisles is in the basilica style; that is, it is
made up of finely gilded caissons, standing as the background for fine
paintings. The pavement is very dignified, being made of varied, choice
marbles blended into a well thought out design.
There are six side altars, four of which are smaller in size, and situat-
ed along the smaller side aisles. To the left of one entering the churches
are the altars of the Crucifix and Saint Anne. To the right, those of Saint
Michael the Archangel and Saint Francis de Sales. Two bigger side altars
face each other at the end of the transversal nave, one in cornu evangelii
[on the Gospel side] dedicated to Mary Help of Christians4 with a framed
picture by Rollini, the other a cornu epistulae [on the Epistle side] conse-
crated to Saint Joseph also with a painting by Rollini.5 The walls and ceil-
ings for these six altars are decorated with paintings referring to individ-
ual patron saints. In the intersection separating the altars there are four
confessionals surrounded by frescoes symbolizing the Sacrament of
Penance. At the far end of the church to the left (as you enter), the two
areas between the last pillars and the wall of the facade are filled by the
baptistry with fourteen small pictures illustrating the mystery of regener-
ation, all done at the city of Turin's expense. To the right of the one who
enters, there is a majestic statue of Pius IX sculpted by Confalonieri. The
church is an everlasting tribute to Pius IX. Robed in pontifical garments,
4 A gift from Prince Torlonia who had it removed from a church in the vicinity of his own grounds in Via
Nomentana.
5 Marquis Vitelleschi substituted it with another.

33.4 Page 324

▲back to top
296
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the Pope stands with one hand raised in the act of imparting a benedic-
tion, while with the other he holds out the decree approving the Pious
Salesian Society.
The gaze of anyone crossing the threshold of the temple goes instantly
to the great altarpiece at the main altar, which depicts the Sacred Heart in
His glory amid cherubim's and seraphim's. It had been painted by
Professor Francis da Rodhen, framed sixteen meters high, with six alabaster
pillars, each six meters tall. Precious decorative work and rare stones
enhanced the beauty on all sides of the altar's mensa where the Divine
Sacrifice is consummated and where the Blessed Sacrament is kept.
This outline of a description does offer the reader some idea of the
church as it looked upon completion, but in May, 1887, there was still
much that had to be done. We can draw this from the farewell letter writ-
ten by Don Bosco to Leo XII on the eve of his departure from Rome:
Rome, May 17, 1887
Most Blessed Father:
I am leaving Rome with great satisfaction for the charitable
and truly fatherly welcome Your Holiness gave me. The church
and the school of the Sacred Heart are now functioning and the
people living in the densely populated district now have every
convenience to fulfill their religious duties. We still have to
complete the hospice for our poor orphans, and hope to do so if
God grants us life. We still have to dispose of the debt contract-
ed for the construction of the facade of the church. If Your
Holiness could either entirely or in part come to our assistance
for the remaining sum of 51,000 lire, our finances would be
again in order.6
6. The Pope had approved the following inscription on the facade:
Templum sacrosancti cordis Iesu
A Pio IX Pont. Max.
Solo empto inchoatum
Sodales Salesiani
Cultorum eiusdem SS. Cordis
Studio et conlatione
Erigendum
Munificentia Leonis XIII
Et novis piorurn subsidiis
Fronte adstructa cultuque addito
Perficiendum curarunt
Anno Ch. MDCCCLXXXVII

33.5 Page 325

▲back to top
Description ofthe Church and Don Rosco's Departure From Rome
297
All of our little orphans, who now number 250,000, pray
every day for the good health of Your Holiness, for whom we all
labor with a willing heart.
Please forgive my bad handwriting. Humbly prostrate before
you, I implore your blessing for all the Salesians.
Your most grateful son,
Rev. John Bosco, Rector
The cost of the Sacred Heart continued to weigh heavily upon the
Congregation. In June, spurred by requests for help from the missionar-
ies, the Prefect General wrote:7 "The thing which oppresses us the most is
the enormous expense contracted for the Sacred Heart Church in Rome.
Only when all these debts will be paid, shall we be able to breathe again."
When Father Anthony Sala went to Rome to examine the situation at close
range, he reported to the Superior Council, in the presence of Don Bosco
on April 28th. He said that he had all work suspended, save for that in
progress at the main altar and the altar of the cardinal vicar. He said he
had found debts piled up on debts, for a total amount of approximately
three hundred fifty thousand lire. He suggested that in order to go ahead
they should take out a loan. But it was decided that certain property inher-
ited by the Congregation should be sold, and the loan got thumbs down.
In November, Don Bosco himself sat down to write the following letter to
Bishop Della Volpe, personal secretary to Leo XIII:
Turin, November 6, 1887
Most Dear and Reverend Excellency:
The last time I had the honor of paying my respects to the
Holy Father in Turin, he was so gracious as to tell me that in the
event of any great necessity, I was to appeal to you, so that any
business matter would receive prompt attention.
I am now in this situation, as I try to dispose of all the debts
for expenses contracted in building the facade of the Church of
the Sacred Heart of Jesus. There are still 51,000 lire to be paid,
and the charity of the Holy Father led me to hope he himself
7 Letter from Fr. Celestine Durando to Fr. Riccardi, Turin, June 30, 1887.

33.6 Page 326

▲back to top
298
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
might pay it. I am in a serious predicament, and so if his inex-
haustible charity were to come to my assistance now, this would
be the best of times.
Our financial administrator is going to Rome to settle all
matters pertaining to the expenses involved in this construction.
He will call on Your Excellency; to receive whatever best answer
you may give him.
Our orphans, who now number over three hundred thousand
pray every day for His Holiness and never forget your own so well
deserving person.
Please bear with this awful handwriting of mine. I am no
longer able to write. Give me your blessing and believe me in
Jesus Christ,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
We have already referred elsewhere to a letter the Saint had written
on the same matter, two weeks prior to his death, to the Duke of
Norfolk.8
A handwritten note written by Don Bosco for Father Francis
Dalmazzo shortly before leaving for Rome lets us clearly see how many
and what kind of difficulties they were sailing through.9 This is how it
reads: "There is no one to supervise the entrance or not of supplies. -
Keep an eye on the prices. - Who is keeping check on any material
which has to be taken elsewhere? - Very little work is being done. -
There is theft going on, both within the house and outside of it. -
Building materials are being wasted, especially boards. - The scaffold-
ing under the domes should be built and then dismantled. - The trouble
might be solved by appointing Leone10 as assistant and have someone
substitute him in the kitchen or by appointing as assistant someone who
is experienced."
In the same memorandum, he even goes into the detailed needs of the
8 See Vol. XVII, p. 484.
9 From the minutes of the Ladies' Committee in Marseilles, May 20, 1887: "The completed church was con-
secrated a few days ago, and this miracle of Don Bosco's prowess fills one with confidence in all his works, when
one considers the difficulties he met in Rome, where gifts are given without being received. Don Bosco himself
says that this church was built with Aere Gallico [French money]."
IO The Coadjutor Brother Leone Lidovani.

33.7 Page 327

▲back to top
Description ofthe Church and Don Rosco's Departure From Rome
299
Salesians themselves, urging the director to "provide the necessary clothes
and linen for the Salesians." Such detailed care on behalf of his sons is all
the more moving when we consider how he himself was so considerate
that he was afraid of causing any disturbance in the house because of the
care he knew was taken in preparing food and waiting on him in his room.
One day he remarked to Father Francis Dalmazzo: "Poor Father
Dalmazzo ! You have to spend money for Don Bosco! But I hope some-
one will come and give me alms, and then I'll pay for everything."11
He did indeed find people to give him alms.
One day, for example, a good man appeared, humbly dressed, who
would not give his name, but said he wanted to see Don Bosco. Father
Michael Rua would have liked him to tell him what the problem was all
about, but the man replied that he would only tell it to Don Bosco. In his
charity, Father Rua went to beg the Saint to listen to what the poor fellow
had to say. After their interview Don Bosco said, "That good man
brought me an offering which I have never received from any Roman
prince."
When several people called on him the evening of the 17th, he stated
his plight to them with his habitual charm, expressing confidence that
Divine Providence would help him. The following morning, quite
unaware of what the other was doing, and not even meeting each other,
two gentlemen brought him the money he needed for his journey. When
he set out on his way to the station, a third man came up to him and hand-
ed him an envelope saying, "Here is the money for the journey." The
envelope contained one hundred lire, just as the other two other men had
each given him: one hundred lire. Thus, whatever he needed for himself
and his two companions was dropped into his hand.
What kind of trend of thought might he have had when the shrill
whistle ofthe railway engine warned him that the train was taking him far
from Rome, while the quickening rhythm of the wheels told him that he
was now beyond the Aurelian walls, fast approaching the immense soli-
tude of the countryside which was then far more desolate than it is today?
He had gone to Rome twenty times. It is almost impossible that anyone
leaves Rome without expecting or at least hoping to return there some
day. This time the idea of a return did not enter Don Bosco's mind. As he
took leave of people he knew and was friendly with, he had said farewell
II Summ. sup. virt., no. XI, Defortitudine, #119 (testimony by Fr. Dalmazzo).

33.8 Page 328

▲back to top
300
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
for good, making a date with them in paradise. Everyone answered that
there was still certain hope of meeting again, but he kept repeating, "Yes,
I hope so; we shall see each other again in paradise."12
How memorable was the first journey he took in 1858! At that time
Italy had still been split up into isolated sections and there was no railway
between Genoa and Rome. He needed to get a passport, draw up his will
in the presence of a notary and witnesses, board a boat and sail to
Civitavecchia. What a torture that seasickness! Jumping out of the stage
coach, he touched the ground of the Holy City with the emotions of the
ancient Roman pilgrims. That was the only time that he had toured the
city. He descended into the recently explored catacombs of Saint
Callistus. He had climbed up to the dome of Saint Peter's. Count de
Maistre, in whose house he had been a guest, had introduced him to as
many patrician households as he could, and also into the palaces of cardi-
nals. He had been received twice in audience at the Quirinal Palace by
Pius IX and once in the Vatican. During these audiences, the Pope had
given him suggestions to lay the sound foundations for the Pious Society.
With his own hand the Pope had made annotations on the draft of the
Rules, and told him also to write down his dreams. The young cleric,
Michael Rua, who had then followed the Servant of God everywhere like
a shadow, was now sitting beside him as his Vicar.
Just about nine years went by between the first visit to Rome and
the second. He had left Turin in January 1867 with Father John Baptist
Francesia, who later recorded the journey in a thick volume. For about
two months he had lived like a true apostle, in the pulpit, in the con-
fessional, at the bedside of the sick, paying visits and receiving visits.
He was there to settle conflicts related to the appointment of bishops.
Then nearly the whole of Italy was united beneath the scepter of Victor
Emanuel II. The government seat was Florence. No way could be found
to agree on how to provide for the appointments needed for many
vacancies in the dioceses in the territories annexed to Piedmont. Don
Bosco succeeded in this by using the politics of the Pater Noster [" The
Our Father"]. He took the first steps to obtain approval of the Salesian
Society. Roman noblemen vied for his presence to celebrate Mass in
their private chapels, so widely spread was the general reputation of his
holiness. With the frankness of saints, he uttered harsh truths to the
12 Summ. sup. virt., no. XIX, De pretioso obitu, #161 (witness Fr. Rua).

33.9 Page 329

▲back to top
Description ofthe Church and Don Rosco's Departure From Rome
301
former king of Naples.
He returned to Rome in 1869. What maneuvering did he have to use
in order that his newly founded Society might be looked upon with an
indulgent eye! But it took the miracles of Mary Help of Christians to do
it: the recovery of a dying man, an attack of gout dispelled, pneumonia
arrested in its development. The Pope could not have been more fatherly
to him. When he left the city again, he carried along the coveted approval
of the Salesian Society.
The Vatican Council called him back to Rome in 1870. On the eve of
the Epiphany "the voice of heaven" was heard by the "shepherd of shep-
herds" through his lips. He exercised considerable influence over the
thinking of many eminent churchmen in favor of the dogmatic definition
of the papal infallibility. The Pope sent for him and said, "Your enemies
are my enemies, too."
After Rome was occupied, his first four Rome journeys, requested
both by the Pope and by the government, were made in order to iron out
the difficulties connected with appointing bishops for a number of vacant
dioceses. At the same time he pursued his own difficult course, attempt-
ing to obtain the approval of his Rules. On the fourth of these latter visits
to the city, he felt he had attained his end, but the Cardinals' committee
fell short by one vote. On the evening of April 3, 1874, which was Good
Friday, the Pope said to the secretary of the committee, "I will supply the
missing vote." Thus was the decree drawn up.
He made ten more trips to Rome between the years 1875 and 1882,
mainly on account of matters concerning the Congregation, which he
wished to see on a firm basis when his time would come to depart from
this world. In 1876, he consented to read the traditional Good Friday
address before the Arcadian Academy. In 1877, he accompanied Ad
limina Bishop Aneyros, the archbishop of Buenos Aires, on his visit. In
1878, he rendered delicate and outstanding services to the Church dur-
ing the Conclave and predicted that the triple tiara would go to Cardinal
Pecci. In 1880, Leo XIII entrusted to him the construction of the
church of the Sacred Heart at Castro Pretorio. Every year the convic-
tion that Don Bosco was a saint had gained ground in all walks of
Roman life.
The next to the last journey to Rome in 1884 was made in order to
unmask the adamant opposition encountered in attempting to obtain the
granting of privileges. He had been imploring this for ten years. At last
the direct intervention of Leo XIII won the battle for him. "Your life

33.10 Page 330

▲back to top
302
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
belongs to the Church," the Pope had told him on that occasion.
All this chain of memories must have passed again and again through
Don Bosco's mind as he was traveling farther and farther away from
Rome on that day, May 18, 1887, with the certainty that never again was
he to return. Worn out in body, but comforted in spirit, cursum consum-
mavi ["I have run my course,"] he must have repeated to himself, prepar-
ing his soul for the last journey toward the splendors of that Rome where
Christ is Roman. 13
13 Purgatorio XXXII, 102. Dante refers to the Heavenly Rome, where Christ is a citizen, therefore, Paradise.

34 Pages 331-340

▲back to top

34.1 Page 331

▲back to top
303
Qtqaptrr 1fi
THE LAST FEAST DAY OF MARY HELP OF
CHRISTIANS CELEBRATED WITH DON BOSCO I
THE TWO WEEKS SPENT AT VALSALICE I
DON BOSCO'S LAST NAME DAY CELEBRATION
Don Bosco was anxious to get home to Turin because it was nearly
time for the celebration of the feast day of Mary Help of Christians. Yet,
his strength was not good enough to enable him to travel the 420 miles
between Rome and Turin all at once. Therefore, a fairly long stop at Pisa,
as guest of the most amiable Archbishop Ferdinand Capponi, had been
scheduled. The Archbishop left nothing undone to show him how delight-
ed and how honored he felt at having such a guest. He assigned Don
Bosco to the chamber where Pius VII had slept. An entire day and two
nights in that peaceful household restored him greatly. Sorry to lose him
so soon, the Archbishop wished to receive his blessing on the morning of
the 20th, after which he took his hand and kissed it tenderly. Humble and
confused, Don Bosco expressed all his gratitude, as only he knew how,
for all the kindness with which he had been treated.
It was already the sixth day of the novena. Our travelers arrived at the
Oratory while the whole community was kneeling at the feet of Mary
Help of Christians for the evening service. Father Michael Rua arrived
just in time to give benediction, which Don Bosco received from the choir
loft. Then he went to his room at once hoping to avoid the crowd ofboard-
ers that would have assaulted him as they came out of church. He greeted
them instead from the balcony as they thronged, and acclaimed him, in
the playground below. Later that evening, the light in his window attract-
ed their gaze, and everyone felt happy now that they knew their Father
was once again in their midst.
No patrons had as yet been chosen for the festivities when Manuel
Pascual Bofarull, his wife and their three children from Barcelona showed
up. Immediately Don Bosco asked the couple to accept that task, for which
they were grateful, considering it an outstanding favor. In their turn, they
asked Don Bosco to administer First Communion to their little daughter.

34.2 Page 332

▲back to top
304
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
On the last day of the novena Father Rua delivered the usual talk to
the Cooperators. Don Bosco sat listening to it in the sanctuary, next to
Bishop Leto. The crowd, which never stopped looking at him, then
streamed into the two sacristies, hemming him in so closely that it took
him more than a half hour to walk through them, and no less than an hour
to gain the staircase. He was in good humor, talking, smiling, and greet-
ing people with his habitual cordiality. Yet, he could not altogether dis-
guise the general weakness, which was evidenced by his tired gait and
drawn face. This sent a wave of hidden sadness to all who saw it, the same
sadness felt in the presence of someone very dear and whose days seemed
to have been numbered.
Never in past years had the church of Mary Help of Christians seemed
so small for the crowd of townsfolk and of visitors from many places. It
was truly exceptional. The religious fervor of the crowd increased as soon
as people saw and heard about the miraculous graces granted by Our
Lady. On the eve of the feast, a little girl was brought to the Servant of
God as he stood in the sacristy surrounded by the faithful. The child's
countenance seemed already to have signs of death. At the request of her
parents, he blessed her and urged them to put their trust in Mary Help of
Christians. No sooner had he reached the threshold ofthe sacristy than the
two lucky parents pushed their way through the crowd to get to him, their
faces radiant with joy, for the little girl had opened her eyes and seemed
to be returning to life. The morning of the feast itself a young man who
had entered the church on crutches walked out of it balancing them with
his hand.
Another blessing of Don Bosco was followed by a true miracle. In the
month of January, a fifteen-year-old girl of Turin had undergone a great
shock when, in an open assembly, her father had been dishonored and
maltreated for business reasons. So great was the girl's reaction to the dis-
grace that she was running the risk of losing her life. Five months of med-
ical care had done nothing. She was always in bed, and at times she was
not even able to recognize her father and mother. After praying, her par-
ents made a vow to Mary Help of Christians. And at the end of the nove-
na, they brought her to Don Bosco to receive his blessing. Don Bosco
blessed her. Soon the sick girl regained her perfect health. Anyone who
had seen her as she had been, could not but acclaim it as a miracle. 1
Something very strange also happened in Don Bosco's room. Three
I Report by the father, Maggiorino Giorcelli, a manufacturer, Turin, August 25, 1887.

34.3 Page 333

▲back to top
The Last Feast Day ofMary Help ofChristians
305
women went to the oratory taking along a poor girl who was barely able to
stand on her crutches. They were eager to have her blessed by Don Bosco,
and helped her up the stairs to the second floor landing near the door of
his antechamber. The secretary, Father Charles Viglietti, tells the story in
his diary. He was obliged to walk past them several times, but he turned a
deaf ear as they begged to be allowed to see Don Bosco. The Saint was
holding an audience with some very important foreign visitors and it
seemed unlikely that anyone else could see him that day. Wearied at last
and touched by their incessant pleas, he allowed them inside. He himself
waited outside for them to come out and then usher in others. Only a few
minutes later, the young girl appeared still on crutches. Father Viglietti
could not explain what got into him. He went over to the girl and addressed
her with a certain familiar voice, ''What kind of faith is this? You go in for
Don Bosco's blessing on the very feast of Mary Help of Christians, yet you
go away just as you came here! Away with those crutches, walk without
them, go and hang them up in the sacristy. Don Bosco does not impart his
blessings for nothing." Then and there the girl seemed dumbstruck. She
handed her crutches to her mother and went downstairs to the church
unsteadily, but once there she found she had fully recovered.
This occurrence had a sequel sixteen days later. A canon of Torrione
Canavese, that girl's native village, went to the Oratory on June 9th,
together with the Archbishop's secretary, Canon Forcheri. They both
informed Don Bosco that the village was in an uproar. What had hap-
pened? The physicians had scheduled the girl for surgery. The legs were to
be amputated for gangrene, but when she appeared on the day scheduled
for the operation, to their immense astonishment, they no longer found any
trace of gangrene. Both prelates were anxious to meet the young priest
who, in Don Bosco's antechamber had given the girl so effective a lecture
that she had repeated it to all her fellow villagers. They asked Don Bosco
about him and he said it could only have been Father Viglietti. Viglietti,
however, knew nothing of what had happened and when he entered the
dining room after supper to accompany Don Bosco to bed, he was met by
a general burst of laughter. Don Bosco had told the superiors about it and
now he turned to Viglietti smiling and said, "I guessed it was you at once,
because I do not know of anyone else who could be brazen enough ffaccia
d'tolap like you, to be a craquer (a tall stories teller). Little by little you are
2 Properly, a face of "tin," a Piedmontese expression meaning a bronze face, said of someone who is not
ashamed of anything and pretends to be innocent.

34.4 Page 334

▲back to top
306
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
pushing Don Bosco out ofbusiness...and I will have to look to my laurels!"
Here he was referring to what had happened in the house of Mr. Olive,
which we already mentioned.3
Pilgrims carried the news of such heavenly favors everywhere, as well
as others of which we do not know all the details. These miraculous
events increased popular devotion toward Don Bosco' s Madonna, as
Mary Help of Christians was better known. By now the devotion to our
Lady under this title was so universally polarized on the Valdocco shrine
that even when her apostle was dead, piety among the faithful did not
decrease either in intensity or in number.
Don Bosco's days, from the feast of Mary Help of Christians to that
of Saint John, passed peacefully without noteworthy variations other than
a stay at Valsalice for about two weeks. The most alarming aspect in his
state of health was the increasing swelling in his legs which made walk-
ing more and more painful and difficult for him. It was suggested that to
ease it, he should have someone anoint them with certain oil extracted
from herbs. At first he objected, "My health is as Our Lord wishes it near
being." But since his sons seemed to be confident that this would help
him move with greater ease, uninhibited, he yielded to their wishes, more
to please them than with any hope of effective results. "Thus the two of
us will both practice patience, you skinning me and I being skinned by
you. As of now I appoint you my physician," he told Viglietti.
The remedy prescribed did nothing positive for him, but instead it
only increased his pains. When the doctors heard of this, they advised
him to stop the painful treatment. Luckily, if his legs were sick, his mind
was never sick. The correspondent from Parma of a Liberal Turin news-
paper was right when, in an article entitled Don Bosco is Walking,4 he
said, "I have been hearing for many years now that Don Bosco suffers
from swollen varicose veins in his legs which have him walk with great
difficulty. Though Almighty God may not have favored Don Bosco as far
as his legs, He certainly made up for it generously by endowing him with
an indomitable will power which never retreats in the presence of any
obstacle, for he continues to walk unperturbed toward his goals." This
opening phrase then led into an account of the new steps taken for the
opening of a school in Parma.
At the beginning of June, Don Bosco related a dream. For some years
3 Vol. XVII.
4 La Gazzetta di Torino, July 14, 1887.

34.5 Page 335

▲back to top
The Last Feast Day ofMary Help of Christians
307
he had been repeating his request that a booklet be written on how rich
people should use their money. We have already had many occasions to
explain how strict he was on this topic. Even the Salesians thought that the
way he spoke in certain cases to rich people was too daring. It sounded as
if he wanted to discard the more lenient opinions of some theologians on
the understanding of "superfluous wealth." When he saw that his ideas
were contradicted, then he stopped insisting on them, but that thought was
deeply set into his mind and he never gave it up.
At any rate, this is what Don Bosco said on June 4th: "A few nights
ago I dreamt I saw Our Lady, who reprimanded me for keeping silent
about the obligation of giving alms. She said to me that many priests were
going to perdition because they neglected the duties imposed on them by
the sixth and seventh Commandments, but particularly did she stress the
evil use of riches, "Si superfluum daretur orphanis, " she said, "major
esset numerus electorum: sed multi venenose conservant, " etc [If the sur-
plus were to be given to the orphans, the number of the elect would be
greater. Instead, many hold on to it like poison, etc.]. She deplored the
fact that priests are afraid to speak out from the pulpit on the obligation
of giving one's superfluous wealth to the poor, and so the rich accumu-
late gold for their coffers.
This is how Father John Baptist Lemoyne, an utterly authoritative wit-
ness, described Don Bosco alone in his room during the hours of the
evening: "When Don Bosco is alone in his room at night, he lets his thoughts
flow freely and thinks over his projects, and spends long hours motionless
just doing this. Whenever he foresaw difficulties in any one of his under-
takings, he would study ways to solve them. One by one he used to visit all
of his houses, he would think of their welfare and how to improve them. He
mentally visualized all his Salesians, no matter in what part ofthe world they
might have been, and talked to them because love was his moving force in
all things." As a confirmation of this, Father John Baptist Lemoyne refers to
a letter, which the Saint dictated to him on June 30th. It was addressed to the
cleric George Tomatis who was in the school of Randazzo. He signed it him-
self. Probably Tomatis had written to him for his name day, and had
expressed his fears that Don Bosco might have forgotten him.
Turin, June 30, 1887
Dear Tomatis,
You are thinking of me, you picture me as talking to you and

34.6 Page 336

▲back to top
308
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
as receiving my blessing. My dear son, I will tell you that I too,
think of you. You see, when I am alone, I can see all my beloved
sons in the stillness and silence of the night. I can see you all one
by one. I think about what you need and what would be best and
possible for you to do according to your individual character and
temperament, and then I bless you.
Oh! My beloved sons, if you could only know what love I
have for you, I believe you would even suffer on account of it. So
just imagine, dear Tomatis, ifl do not pray for you! You may rest
assured that as long as Don Bosco has any life in him, he will
never allow any day to pass without praying fervently for you, or
without blessing you.
I am happy to know that you are content. Continue battling
courageously the battles of the Lord with saintly energy against
the eternal enemy who is both his and our own enemy. Appeal to
Mary Help of Christians. Be very devoted to the Sacred Heart of
Jesus, and be not afraid of anything.
Onward then, always onward in perfection, make sure that
every day you advance a good step up the great ladder of holiness.
God bless you together with all my other dear sons of
Randazzo. Continue praying for me and believe me always in
Jesus and Mary,
Most affectionately yours,
Rev. John Bosco
Then Father Lemoyne resumes: "These are the last few days of Don
Bosco's life. From now on, the stage of his holy actions will be that hum-
ble little room where so many hundreds of thousands of people have gone
to obtain graces, comfort, and advice. It will be that room reached by mil-
lions of letters which come from all parts of the world, from every village
in Europe, and describing all sorts of sorrow, anguish, pain, noble inten-
tions, with accents of agony, hope, joy, and charity; letters to which Don
Bosco had untiringly written a reply either himself, or he had others
answer them, as he entrusted this task to his more closely trusted sons;
that room where enormous sums of money had passed through his hands,
money sent by Divine Providence to help the upkeep of his houses, and
for which his heart intoned a continuous hymn of thanksgiving; that room
where so many things had been planned out for the Glory of God; where

34.7 Page 337

▲back to top
The Last Feast Day ofMary Help ofChristians
309
so many natural and supernatural virtues had been concealed by the man-
tle of humility, and whence the Saint's prayers had soared to God and to
Mary Help of Christians, imploring countless graces."
Some time between June and July, at Calliano near Penango, a boy
was bitten by a dog. The child's parents were afraid the dog might have
had rabies so they accompanied the boy to his uncle in Turin for anti-
rabies treatment. The doctor examined him and said that first it should be
ascertained whether or not the dog really had been affected with rabies.
But the dog could no longer be found. The boy was then introduced to
Don Bosco. When the Saint was told of the situation, he said, "Begin a
novena. Let the boy make his Confession and receive Communion in the
Church of Mary Help of Christians. Do not turn him over to the doctors.
The dog will come back."
Just as he was saying this, the dog did reappear, and it was found that
it did not have rabies. In his amazement, the doctor of Calliano gave great
publicity to the occurrence, to the point that people were still talking
about it many years later.
A premature heat wave so exhausted Don Bosco that he was per-
suaded to go to Valsalice on July 4th. As he was on his way down to the
carriage, which was waiting for him in the courtyard, he stopped at the
door of the infirmary. Here the coadjutor Charles Fontana was suffering
from lung problems. "I will go to see him," he said, when he heard that
he was about to breathe his last. But then he did not go into the infirmary.
However he did not forget his promise. He did not enter but he had some-
one convey these words to him: "Don Bosco did not come because he did
not want to close your eyes. I'll be waiting for you at Valsalice. Come and
see me."
Fontana recovered so rapidly that he was indeed able to visit Don Bosco
at Valsalice, and his recovery was so thorough that he lived until 1912.
Once at Valsalice, Don Bosco immediately felt a definite benefit from
the cooler air, as was made evident by the cheerfulness he displayed in his
conversations, even though he did more listening than talking. He took
particular delight in listening to the recollections of the early days of the
Oratory. Since he obviously enjoyed this so much, his older sons would
recall one incident after another. One evening at supper, Father John
Garino cheered him considerably by telling how, at the time when the
police made a house search at the Oratory, a newspaper was being sold in
the streets to the shout of: "Don Bosco in prison! One cent a copy!" Don
Bosco was walking through the streets of the town with him that day, so

34.8 Page 338

▲back to top
310
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
he gave him a penny to go and buy one. That was a year of insane furor
against the priests. Once, as Don Bosco was crossing Piazza Savoia, again
with Father Garino, he encountered two street women who declared loud-
ly: "All of these priests ought to be strung up." To which Don Bosco
replied quickly: "When they are as deserving as you are."
On another occasion, Don Bosco started talking about the ease with
which he had been able to retain in his memory the whole content of a
book, after having read it once, when he was a young man, and said that in
this way he had committed to memory the contents ofmany kinds ofbooks.
This served him as an important source of knowledge for the future. Then
he broke off all at once, exclaiming, "Oh! How much wiser Don Bosco
would have been had he concentrated on reading and learning by heart one
single chapter of the Imitation of Christ, and on putting it into practice!"
There were many priests listening to him when he said this, among them
Father Tallandini of Faenza who had arrived in Turin for his name day.
At Valsalice he received a report from Prince Czartoryski about the
status of his problems. Although his father had become more indulgent
after August had returned from Rome, he still did not want to let him go
until he had completed all the paperwork related to the transaction of what
was due to him by right of being the first son, which he had already begun
doing three years earlier. He had, up to that time, signed over to his son his
own estates and property; but there was still new capital to be added. And
last of all, he had to obtain the necessary authorization from the Emperor
of Austria. Naturally, the young man would have retained a personal for-
tune of his own which he could claim as his when he would relinquish his
title to his younger brother, in the event that he entered religious life. He
wrote from Paris, but was about to go with his father to Vienna, and from
there to Cracow where the Czartoryski family was to be visited by the
Imperial Prince at the end of the month. "I may possibly be exposed to
many distractions," the prince wrote Don Bosco, "but I tell you about all
these troublesome things, as my spiritual director. I am still determined to
do the will of God and follow my vocation. I want to come back to Turin
as soon as I can. I appeal to your prayers, dear Father of mine!"
Don Bosco replied immediately:
Turin, June 15, 1887
My dear Prince August,
Your vocation is now being tested and I think that this is good

34.9 Page 339

▲back to top
The Last Feast Day ofMary Help of Christians
311
for you. I bless the Lord that you keep the same good intention,
which agrees with the view of the Holy Father.
I myself am always of the same opinion and viewpoint. The
Salesian Congregation is always open to you if, as you say, you
wish to come and stay with us for a more or less lengthy period.
Meanwhile, I am praying and you must pray too, that God
permit all of us to persevere along this road, which assures us of
paradise with greater certainty.
Cordial regards from your friends, the Salesians. May the
Holy Virgin guide us all to Heaven. So be it.
My regards to your august Father and the rest of the family.
Your good and most affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco
He left Valsalice the evening of June 23rd so that he could be present
at the two academic entertainments staged for his name day. At both of
them, the entertainment offered singing and music, verse and prose, and
various gifts- all revealed to the large audience the love that his sons
bore toward their beloved Father.5 Father Piano, a past pupil who was at
the time pastor of the Church of the Great Mother of God, rendered the
following testimony in a short talk: "How often when facing the problems
of our ministry does the mere recollection of your words encourage us!
How often do we recall to mind your loving face, your penetrating glance,
your fatherly advice, and strive to emulate them ourselves, when we find
ourselves surrounded by a swarm of children! How often did I hear, to my
infinite delight, people say of your sons: 'Ah! One can tell that they were
brought up by Don Bosco!' Although we live far away from this beloved
Oratory, we still look on it as our home. Our thoughts return to it often,
and instantly we conjure up your image, Father. Whenever we have an
opportunity to come back and talk to you, life seems better to us, the exer-
cise of virtue seems easier and help from God seems more certain." He
then recalled the mutual affection which once bound the Father to his sons
and the sons to their Father, and ended with these words: "We still feel the
love we felt for you then. It is this love of ours that enables us to look on
your glory as our own, and which induces us to enroll greater numbers of
5 Fr. Fasani, prefect at Nice, brought the tribute of his friends and proteges in France, by delivering a noble
message (see Appendix, doc. 71).

34.10 Page 340

▲back to top
312
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
people as your sons and Cooperators. It is the gratitude we feel, the ben-
efits we have received, that make it imperative for us to love you. Was it
not here at the Oratory that the majority ofus were fed and clothed when
we were destitute? It is to the Oratory that the majority ofus owe the posi-
tion we now fill in society. It is the Oratory that we have to thank for the
sound principles, holy maxims, and wholesome upbringing, which
enabled us to persevere in virtue. We owe you everything, and would you
want us to forget you? Ah! This tongue of mine will be stilled, before it
ceases to sing your praises. This heart of mine will beat no more, before
it ceases to love you. We hold that loving you is to us a symbol of loving
God."6
Everyone was filled with the sad presentiment that this was going to
be Don Bosco's last name day celebration. The lyrics written by Father
John Baptist Lemoyne and the music composed by Dogliani had linked
one of the very early songs to one, which was to be the very last. It
aroused nostalgic longing in the hearts of the older pupils of bygone days.
Don Bosco felt it too, for at every four strophes sung by the first chorus,
a second chorus repeated as a refrain the two verses which the boys of the
Oratory had sung, the first time his name day had ever been celebrated:
Come, friends
Don Bosco awaits us;
Perfect joy
Awakens in our hearts.
It is a pleasant day
Inviting us to joy;
Let us hasten to the summons
Of feasting and delight.
Thus ended a whole cycle of loving manifestations in which the boys
in particular participated with genuine enthusiasm and its recollection
was going to be indelibly recorded in their souls for the remainder of their
lives, as it can be still seen in the testimony of the few survivors of those
days. "The celebrations of this year were splendid, heart-warming, most
cordial," the author of the diary wrote.
6 In the joyous recurrence of the nameday of that most excellent of Fathers, Don Bosco, his former sons in
token of their gratitude. Turin, Salesian-printing works, 1887.

35 Pages 341-350

▲back to top

35.1 Page 341

▲back to top
313
Qtqapter 17
VISITS TO LANZO AND VALSALICE I
DON BOSCO'S LAST BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION
After the name-day festivities, Don Bosco had, Charles Gastini, as
usual invite the past priest-pupils for an August 11th meeting, and the lay
past-pupils for a meeting on the 14th of August. But he could not be with
them because he was at Lanzo and his health did not permit him to get to
Turin. He sent a telegram to the former: "Regret absence, wish you a most
pleasant meeting and merriment." And to the latter: "Rejoicing with you,
dear children, wish you good appetite, happiness, holiness, fear of God."
At both these meetings, Father Michael Rua substituted for Don Bosco. A
committee made up of both priests and laymen was sent to Lanzo, to
extend good wishes to him on behalf of them all. Don Bosco received the
committee not in the house, but in the meadow adjoining the school.
Father Griva, pastor of Cunico d'Asti and head of the committee, wrote
the following report: "Don Bosco was so touched that at first he could not
get a word out. He looked at us with that kind and keen look, just as he
had so often done before. The eyes are still the same, but oh, his appear-
ance told us that he was suffering greatly."1 Don Bosco recalled that, just
as he was receiving them now in a meadow, so had he received his boys
in the Valdocco meadows. There was talk of Patagonia and of his Golden
Jubilee Mass, for which he wanted a Patagonian choir of two thousand to
come to Turin. He thus spent an hour of sheer happiness with them, at the
end of which he blessed them, saying, "Pray for me, so that I may save my
soul." Lastly, he recommended that they bring word to the Oratory that
no one was to worry about his health.
He had already been at Lanzo since July 4th. Both his doctors and the
superiors had persuaded him to go there, to breathe better in that cool and
oxygen-laden air and to escape the dangerous effects of the heat of Turin.
He had not been at Lanzo since the 1884 feast of Saint Aloysius. He
I Bollettino salesiano, October 1887.

35.2 Page 342

▲back to top
314
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
always had such a great affection for that school! The school stands part-
ly on the slope and partly on the summit of a hill all free of buildings. The
slope is high and wide and all covered with grass. The summit has a wide
and easy to walk on path which ends up under a bower. At the bottom of
the valley you can hear the rustle of the River Stura. On the right you can
see the foot hills of the Alps, and on the left of one (looking at it), there
is a vast and pleasant plain. Turin stands on the farthest side of the hori-
zon. Don Bosco took a walk up there every evening, halting now and then
at such a picturesque spot. Seldom he would walk a little, but never for
long. He moved along in a wheelchair, generally pushed by Father Charles
Viglietti or by others living in the house, though at times well-known
callers would also take a hand. As he sat down in the wheelchair, this is
what he said to the committee of past pupils who had called on him: "I
used to challenge the skinniest guys to the high jump, but now I have to
sit in a wheelchair and ride along with other people's legs." He often had
conversations under the bower with a few ofhis close friends. Once, when
he was all-alone with only the coadjutor Peter Enria, he looked pensively
toward Turin, then sighed and exclaimed, "My boys are there!" On anoth-
er occasion he asked him whether he could still recall an old Tantum ergo
he had composed and began to sing it in a feeble voice, but with warm
feeling. Some evenings Father Viglietti went down to the river, passed the
classic Roman bridge with its one bold, single arch, and climbed up the
far slopes and from some hilltop he would hail Don Bosco, with a wave
of his handkerchief. Don Bosco very happily would respond in the same
way. In a word, everything possible was done to keep him amused and
help him restore a little of his former well being.
All the authorities of Lanzo hastened to get to see him and pay their
respects. Even the parliamentary deputy Palberti went. Ladies and gen-
tlemen who were there on vacation, curious to see him, attended the
award ceremony in great numbers on August 7.
We have copies in our archives of four letters that he wrote in July.
The first one was addressed to a well deserving lady, Mrs. Magliano:
Lanzo, July 6, 1887
Dear Mrs. Magliano,
Last Sunday I had hoped we might have a little time for our-
selves to talk about ourselves and the greater glory of God, but
this was impossible. Ifit were not too much for you to take a walk
up here, I think that this would be possible. There are several

35.3 Page 343

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 315
trains daily and we could have a peaceful talk. You could spend
your free time with our Sisters with whom you could have a
repast and get whatever you might need. What do you say to that?
The climate here is magnificent. I expect to be here the whole
month. May God bless us and may Mary guide us to heaven.
Your humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco
In the second letter, Don Bosco graciously responds to the wish of an
adult who wanted to become a Salesian coadjutor. He did profess after the
Saint's death and died in 1893.
Lanzo, July 18, 1887
Dear John James Dalmasso,
To my great satisfaction I received your letter full of filial
affection towards me. May God be blessed! I will have yet anoth-
er Salesian to work together with me to win souls for heaven and
to give greater guarantee of the salvation for both your soul and
mine.
We will talk about what work you will do when you get here.
At the present time, all our efforts to get money are concentrated
on giving assistance to our missionaries in America.
They give their lives for souls and we gladly give our purse
to assist them.
I cannot write any more. May Mary guide us all along the
road to heaven. Amen.
Your most affectionate friend in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. Come to live with us whenever you wish. We await you with
open arms.
The third letter was addressed to Baroness Azelia Fassati, wife of
Ricci des Ferries:
Mrs. Azelia,
Lanzo, July 24, 1887

35.4 Page 344

▲back to top
316
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
God wants us to go to heaven, but only through tribulations.
We are delighted to hear of the improvement in the health condi-
tion of the son of Count Francis de Maistre, then, lo and behold,
a new catastrophe; i.e., a new merit to be acquired in the eyes of
God. But we are hoping and praying. The thorns will prick us, but
they will certainly be turned into roses for our blessed eternity. I
will pray and our little orphans will go to Communion for this
new need, but you kindly help us too, with your usual zeal.
How is mama, the Marchioness? We pray for her to God
every day, for some reason or other. She must go to heaven with
you, and naturally Mr. Charles will be along side of us.
I am here at Lanzo, half blind, half or entirely lame and near-
ly dumb. But this is a good penance for me, for having talked too
much out of turn.
My hand is no longer good for writing. May Mary guide us
in all things. Amen.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. I have just this minute received word that our distinguished
benefactor, Count Cole of Turin, is seriously ill. I warmly rec-
ommend him to the charity of your holy prayers.
The health of Count Francis de Maistre's son continued to worsen
until the fall when his father, having lost all hope of his survival,
telegraphed Don Bosco from Savoy, "My first born son, Andrew, dan-
gerously sick; beg blessing." He now had pneumonia. His high fever, an
obstinate cough, and the doctor's auscultation was indicating that one of
his lungs was obstructed, threatening the poor boy's life. When the
attending physician said that he could no longer take alone the responsi-
bility for the boy's sickness, the boy's father wrote a telegram to be sent
to a Parisian specialist. But before sending it off, he appealed to Don
Bosco's prayers. The Saint replied by telegram, giving his blessing, and
promising that with his boys, he would pray to Mary Help of Christians.
He urged the family to be calm. Such a reply was sent late at night. It was
then immediately known that the boy had spent a peaceful night and that
his lungs were quite clear by morning. He no longer had any fever and his
cough had gone. The doctor's auscultation could no longer tell which

35.5 Page 345

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 317
lung had been obstructed. The doctor from Paris could only confirm with
greater certainty that he was thoroughly better, that, in fact, an instant
recovery had taken place. When the winter was over, his father took
Andrew to visit the tomb of his benefactor. And in order that he might
better appreciate his debt of gratitude toward the Servant of God, he had
him give Father Michael Rua an envelope containing two one-thousand
franc notes. The boy continued to be healthy and strong from then on.2
The fourth letter calls for some explanations. Teodolinda Pilati,
widow of the late Donini, of Bologna, is already known to our readers as
a generous Cooperator. In June she had sent word to Don Bosco that she
wanted to invest the fortune her husband had left her in works of charity.
Don Bosco replied saying that nothing was more essential in these new
times than helping poor abandoned boys to be educated in the Christian
faith, to make them good citizens, good workers, good family heads and
to prepare good priests by a careful fostering of vocations, as the Salesian
institutes in Europe and America were now doing. Thinking that the lady
also meant to assist the Salesian houses, he advised her to sell whatever
property she could dispose of and to give over to him or his representa-
tives the money she received for it. But she explained the reasons why this
proposal was not feasible, though she did say that she would transfer her
credits to him. Not knowing what the circumstances were, Don Bosco
found her observations fully justified.3 The benefactress did not delay to
give a proof of her good will, for in July she sent him fifteen thousand
lire, for which the Saint thanked her in this letter:
Lanzo, July 26, 1887
I have just this moment received your generous offering for
our orphans and our missionaries who dedicate their lives on their
behalf. Four days ago I should have started on the missionary
expedition to Quito and Chile, and I was waiting for some special
act of charity (such as yours) like manna from Heaven. May God
bless you? Only God knows the souls that will be saved with this
act of charity, and those souls who will enjoy the glory of paradise
thanks to this immense act of charity. I will pray a lot and partic-
ularly for you and for your relatives both living and deceased.
2 Summ. sup. virt., no. XVII, De Donis Supernis et miraculis in vita, #28 (Fr. Michael Rua's) testimony.
3 Appendix doc. 72 A-B. Two letters only signed by Don Bosco.

35.6 Page 346

▲back to top
318
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
May God be blessed who inspires you to do good works dur-
ing your lifetime. It is certain that you will find them well insured.
I will see that all our little orphans offer up at least one Holy
Communion for your pious intention. At the present day, their
number already surpasses three hundred thousand.
I can barely write. My days are rapidly drawing to an end. I
would like you to come and visit our dear children in the house in
Turin or in other houses, but I do hope to be able to see you one
day gloriously enjoying eternal bliss.
May God bless us, and Mary guide us to heaven. Amen.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. J. Bosco
Around mid-January 1888, she heard that there had been an improve-
ment in Don Bosco's health and she wrote to Father Rua: "May the Lord
be blessed a thousand times and again a thousand times for having saved
so precious a life and for a long time still, we hope. Don Bosco is like a
second father to me, so you can readily imagine how anxious I was when-
ever the newspaper arrived. My heart would beat violently as I searched
for news of our beloved patient. Mary Help of Christians has listened to
many prayers that have been addressed to her, and may she be blessed for
all eternity."
Don Bosco had written Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda for the feast of
Saint Cajetan, expressing his good wishes and promising prayers in his
name and in the name of the whole Congregation. The archbishop, who
was always so kind to him, said in his reply:4
"Please accept my most affectionate thanks for all your goodness.
And you may be sure that my poor heart still retains the same feeling of
esteem, admiration, and gratitude toward you and the zealous members
of your Congregation, whose progress I would dearly like to be able to
witness for many long years to come under the holy guidance of its
founder." At the end of the letter he signed himself "with fraternal affec-
tion in Jesus Christ."
Don Bosco's birthday, which followed right after this, was not a very
cheerful one, for Don Bosco was afflicted by harrowing ailments. "It is
pitiful to see him," we read in the diary under the date of August 15th:
4 Turin, August 10, 1887.

35.7 Page 347

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 319
"He does not talk and his breathing is heavy." A few of the superiors and
several boys representing the Oratory from Turin went to fete him.
Telegrams came pouring in from the Salesian houses and from
Cooperators. Mrs. Pilati, who was just mentioned, sent him a second
offering of twenty thousand lire to which he replied:
Turin, August 15, 1887
Dear Mrs. Pilati:
Blessed be the holy Virgin Mary and thanks unto her for hav-
ing paid the expenses of the feast of Our Lady's Assumption into
heaven and of the festivities of my own humble birth in such a
generous measure, by the hand of your own charitable person.
May God reserve a fitting place for you, his daughter, at His
side and at the side of Mary, your protectress.
God bless us. Please bear with my bad handwriting.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
A number of compositions were read out at table, to which he listened
with the habitual good grace he always displayed on such occasions.
Father Peter Guidazio had called on his Latin muse, and delivered a pol-
ished elegy. The speech by Father Charles Givarello, the director of
Mathi, was very much appreciated. He had offered Don Bosco some of
the first fruits from the Mathi orchard, some fine bunches of grapes. He
touched all hearts with his evocation of the past and his symbolic flight
of fantasy. "When we look at these grapes," he said, "our thoughts take
us back to the fertile hills of Monferrato, back to those happy days when
you raced in joy from one hill to the other, especially on the days dedi-
cated to the Assumption of the Holy Virgin, and plucking the first ripe
bunches from the vine, you tasted the first sweetness of life. As we look
at these grapes, our thoughts take us back to those hills where, seventy-
two years ago today, the mystic vineyard of Francis and Margaret, with
the auspices of the Virgin assumed into Heaven, produced that marvelous
bunch of grapes which was to sweeten many million of people's souls.
And that bunch of grapes is you, and among the millions of souls sweet-
ened on this seventy-second birthday, it's all ofus and on this rock, which
could be called the mystic Salesian vineyard, or, better still, the vine press,

35.8 Page 348

▲back to top
320
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
you, during the best years of your youthful vigor, so to speak, squeezed
out during the holy days of retreat and during the Chapter meetings the
juice and life from the mystic Salesian vineyard, namely, all ofus delight-
ed to be able to pay homage to you with all the respect and affection of
which the hearts of sons are capable, of sons who see in you a ray of the
same benevolence of our common Mother assumed into heaven. This ray
blazed 1770 years after her Assumption, namely, in 1815, and once again
blazes forth from this rock, to blaze anew, we hope, for many more years
to come." The sentence is a long one, yet it contains a lyrical vein which,
in a man so devoted to the precision of science as Father Ghivarello was,
corresponds to an overwhelming urge of his heart, which reveals ever
more clearly the great love that his first sons felt for their great father.
During the afternoon, there was the solemn awarding of prizes fol-
lowed by the usual festive display. Father Michael Rua presided over the
proceedings, but the thought of Don Bosco and his birthday prevailed
dominantly throughout the whole entertainment.
Yet the day was not to pass, after all, without a cruel thorn. A letter
from the Cardinal Vicar ordered the recall of Father Francis Dalmazzo,
procurator general of the Congregation with the Holy See and pastor of the
Sacred Heart Church, in the name of the Supreme Pontiff. Don Bosco sent
Father Francis Cerruti immediately to Rome, hoping to ward off the blow,
but Father Cerruti found the Holy Father adamant on the decision made,
and he expected the Salesian Congregation to obey him promptly.5 So
without the slightest delay, Father Francis Dalmazzo was removed from his
double office and with equal promptness Father Caesar Cagliero was
appointed procurator and Father Francis CagnoIi pastor. What had caused
this thunderbolt in a clear sky? A network of feminine intrigue encom-
passing the confessional had given rise to accusations lodged against
Father Dalmazzo, which had forced the ecclesiastical authorities to take
this severe measure. We might well imagine that Don Bosco would have
been seized by profound melancholy for such a sad occurrence because it
was unexpected. But instead, the coadjutor Enria saw, during his evening
outing, that he was more cheerful in appearance than usual, and so he
remarked with the confidence inspired by his goodness, "Today Don
Bosco is happier than usual." To which he replied, "Yet today I suffered the
greatest displeasure that has ever been given to me in my whole life."6
5 The minutes of the Superior Council, August 29, 1887.
6 Summ. sup. virt., no. XI, #36 (witness Fr. Piscetta).

35.9 Page 349

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 321
This testimony just as the previous ones, given by the coadjutor dur-
ing the ordinary process,7 is confirmed by Father Julius Barberis, who
also testified before the same tribunal:8 "Don Bosco told me that this was
one of the greatest setbacks he ever had in his life." He too admired his
serene resignation when faced with this predicament.
The serene calm which never abandoned him in all his physical and
moral sufferings came from above. At Lanzo, a small opening allowed us
to find out the supernatural source of his mystical peace. A Daughter of
Mary Help of Christians, Sister Felicina Torretta, had been assigned to the
Lingotto kindergarten in Turin as superior. Before going to her new des-
tination, she went to Lanzo to receive the blessing of the Servant of God.
It was an August afternoon, about two o'clock, when she went up to the
antechamber to be admitted to his presence. She did not see Father
Viglietti, so she went straight into Don Bosco's room. The door stood
wide open, and what did she behold - Don Bosco in ecstasy, in the atti-
tude of someone who is listening to something. His face was intent, his
smile sweet and serene, his outstretched arms held upward, while he kept
nodding his head, indicating quite plainly that he was holding a conver-
sation with some supernatural being. He looked taller than usual. At the
sight, the Sister went forward. When she was only two steps away from
him, she said, "Praised be Jesus! May I, Father?" She did not receive any
reply. She repeated the same words again and again, raising her voice, but
he did not seem to hear. So she waited, gazing at him for about ten min-
utes, until she saw him make the sign of the Cross with so reverent a bow
of his head that she could not describe it. He then rested his hands on the
table with an expression of great joy on his face. Suddenly he became
aware of the presence of the Sister, and apparently quite startled said,
"Oh, Sister Felicina, how you startled me!" "Ah Father, I said, 'May I
come in' several times, but you did not hear me," she said. Rightly in her
report did the Sister say that at that time Don Bosco was unable to stand
upright unless someone supported him; and yet, during that heavenly dia-
logue, he stood upright without any effort.
When Father Lemoyne was hearing this report from the Sister after
the death of Don Bosco, he kept on manifesting great delight until at last
he exclaimed, "Do you know, Sister Felicina, that you are telling me
something that I too witnessed in our house of Foglizzo? The same pos-
7 Summ. CFR also Summ. Apostolic process o. 790 (Fr. Pischetta's testimony).
8 No. XIV, De heroicafortitudine, p. 664.

35.10 Page 350

▲back to top
322
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ture with his arms uplifted, the same smiling countenance, with a heav-
enly expression suffused by a white light, the attitude of one who is lis-
tening, and the continued nodding of the head just as you describe, and
then the leave-taking with the reverent bow and sign of the cross. We are
two very lucky people."
In a letter written to us July 18, 1930, the Sister added that Father
Lemoyne had also told her of the year and the circumstances when this
occurred, though she could no longer remember them. It is however prob-
able, not to say certain, that it occurred the following October 20th.
During a conversation with Father Philip Rinaldi, who was then
director of the Oratory and Church of Saint John the Evangelist; Don
Bosco uttered solemn, prophetic words. When Rinaldi went into the
Saint's room one day,9 he was looking at a world map. Putting his finger
on Australia, he said that the Salesians would go there too. "But we'll
need time" Father Rinaldi answered. "They will go, they will most
assuredly go," Don Bosco replied. 10 Then, pointing to Spain, he resumed,
"Your field of action will be here." This came true about two years later.
But what has not come about so far (March 1936) is all that Don Bosco
added after a few moments' pause-and the facts strike fear into us. He
spoke of three very frightful upheavals in which that Catholic nation
would be both the stage on which they unfolded and their victim. He also
specified that in the last of them much blood would be shed, including
Salesian blood. 11
A man, who was a scientist, greatly esteemed both in Italy and abroad,
even though he wore the religious habit, gave Don Bosco evidence of his
profound esteem and sincere veneration. We speak of Father Denza, whose
name was mentioned in connection with the establishment of meteorolog-
ical observatories in America. Perhaps because of the frequent letters he
received from the missionaries at that time, Don Bosco wished to have the
learned Barnabite with him at Lanzo. The school director wrote to him and
invited him there. On August 17th, Fr. Denza wrote the following answer
9 From 1883 to 1887, Fr. Rinaldi walked every week from St. John's (at Porta Nuova) to the Oratory to go to
Confession to Don Bosco and speak with him about the Sons of Mary, whose director he was.
IO They did, in 1922. In 1999 there were 132 confreres in the Australian province, which includes also Samoa
and Fiji.
11 Fr. Rinaldi told this to a respectable Turinese lady. He used to speak with her with a father's trust, for he
was her spiritual director. By the time this volume went to press in 1937, the frightful prediction had been borne
out: the Spanish Civil War began in July 1936, and by its end three years later 97 members of the Salesian Family
had been slain by the Republican Government: 39 priests, 26 coadjutors, 22 clerics, 2 sisters, 3 aspirants, a
Cooperator, and 2 employees.

36 Pages 351-360

▲back to top

36.1 Page 351

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 323
from Montaldo Torinese: "My affection and veneration for dear Don
Bosco is immense and God knows how happy I would be to stay there with
him a few days. But now I am here in the countryside where, thanks to
God, my health is improving remarkably. Then too, it is very probable that
at the end of the month I will have to leave here for a few days to attend
the meeting of our meteorological association at Aquila. So it is therefore
impossible for me to get to Lanzo now. Later, it may be easier, but I do not
know how long Don Bosco will be staying there. Meanwhile, please thank
him warmly for me and tell him that I too will never forget him. With
God's help, I hope to see him soon. Tell him also that I have had very
encouraging news from Montevideo. It seems as if the government of that
country is taking the observatory to heart."
Don Bosco remained at Lanzo until August 19th. He wanted then to
attend the retreat for the aspirants which was beginning at Valsalice. He
left at four o'clock in the afternoon, and traveled directly to the school;
upon his arrival sad news awaited him: a telegram from Alassio
announced that Father Alexander Vignola lay near death. Don Bosco
prayed for him with the director, Father Louis Rocca, and sent his bless-
ing. These prayers were said at seven-thirty in the evening. A second
telegram arrived at eight o'clock p.m., saying that Father Alexander
Vignola had passed the critical stage of his sickness and showed remark-
able improvement. But this only helped to delay his death for two weeks,
enabling the patient to regain consciousness so that he might prepare him-
self for the great journey. He gave back his soul to God on September 3rd.
Father Alexander Vignola had attended the full high school pro-
grammed course at the Oratory and had habitually made his confession to
Don Bosco. When he was making up his mind about his future, he con-
sulted the Saint who said, "Do not worry. God wishes you to be a
Salesian." At these words, which he used to repeat, Father Vignola felt
great comfort in his heart, together with the steadfast determination to
obey. He was one of those humble and industrious Salesians whose lives
were lived almost unnoticed yet who are, nevertheless, the backbones of
the house in which they live. He was assistant for a number of years at
Alassio, first in the high school then in the classical college. He also taught
Greek in the high school grades. He felt it essential to be among the boys
always, to keep them cheerful and enliven their recreation. He was remark-
ably spontaneous in offering his services to his superiors, whenever he saw
that there were problems. "I'll do it!" he would invariably say in such
moments. That was why he was nicknamed "Father, I'll do it!'

36.2 Page 352

▲back to top
324
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco never neglected any opportunity to give evidence of his
devotion to the Holy See. As the time approached for the feast of Saint
Joachim, which then was celebrated on August 21st, he sent from
Valsalice reverent good wishes for a happy name day to Leo XIII. He
received this reply by telegram from the new secretary of state, Cardinal
Rampolla: "Holy Father thanking Salesians for good wishes addressed,
blesses cordially; prays the Lord to strengthen resolutions made during
retreat with special grace."
Like a loving father, Don Bosco also recalled the name day now and
then of his priests, clerics and boys, addressing little notes to them, or giv-
ing them a holy picture with a few words written on it in his own hand-
writing. On this particular August 21st, for example, he sent Father Joachim
Berto a holy picture of the painting of Saint Joseph revered in the church of
Mary Help of Christians, and wrote on the envelope: "Long live Father
Berto, long live Saint Joachim, 1887." On the back of the holy picture:
"Dear Father Berto, may Mary be your guide to heaven. Rev. J. Bosco."
He had not presided at any meetings of the Superior Council since
May 25th, but had entrusted this task to his vicar. At Valsalice however,
he did preside at the afternoon meeting on September 12th, during which
the executive staff of the Oratory was about to be appointed. He made the
four following statements: "l. I want outings to be abolished for the
Festive Oratory. 2. Wine is to be offered to the musicians under the por-
ticos only on very solemn occasions, to continue the ancient tradition. 3.
No coffee and pastry or sweets to be given to the musicians every time
they are called upon to perform. 4. The house prefect is not to buy or sell
anything without the express consent of the director, who alone is there-
to entitled." He then ordered the secretary to include these express wish-
es of his in the minutes of the Council ad perpetuam observantiam et rei
memoriam. [Something to be kept and remembered forever].
He prolonged his stay at Valsalice until the end of the retreat. But his
health grew worse during the last ten days of September, for he was often
seized by headaches and fevers. Three times in one week alone, he was
prevented from enjoying the celebration of the Mass. "Yet he is always
cheerful, and works, writes, and grants interviews," Viglietti wrote in his
diary, "and while he himself would be in need of some kind of comfort,
he only thinks about comforting other people."
Father Viglietti tells us little or nothing about these audiences grant-
ed at Valsalice. He refers only to the visit of two bishops from the United
States of America, without mentioning their names, and also the arrival

36.3 Page 353

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 325
of the family of Mr. Louis Marty Codolar from Barcelona. But we do
know some details of other matters, from other sources.
To reward his three best pupils, Father Rinaldi, the director of the
house of Faenza took them to the Oratory in September, and from there,
he accompanied them to Valsalice to introduce them to Don Bosco. The
Saint greeted them kindly, holding out his hand to be kissed. But from the
smallest boy, a twelve-year-old in the second year of high school, he
pulled his hand back; he looked him in the face and remarked very seri-
ously, "We are not friends!" The poor child came away heartbroken. As
soon as he was outside he burst into tears. Father Rinaldi tried to explain
that it had been a joke, but the boy could not regain his composure. He
prayed, he went to Communion, and at last an inner voice prompted him
to break a certain promise.
It must be explained that his mother, who had been widowed for some
years, had at first refused to grant her son permission to make the trip, for
she was afraid that Don Bosco would influence him into becoming a
Salesian. When the youngster reassured her, however, that he would never
let anyone snare him, she gave him her consent.
Moved by this inner inspiration, he retracted his earlier determina-
tion, placing himself entirely at God's disposal. He was later readmitted
to Don Bosco's presence, who declared with a smile, "Now we are
friends!" He then put his right hand on the boy's shoulder, adding, "And
you will never leave Don Bosco." He then took three medals, giving them
to him one at a time, explaining, "This is for your mother, this is for your
sister, and this is for you." It was a mystery to the boy how Don Bosco
could know his family situation, just as he had done with the other two
boys. Upon returning to Faenza, he finished high school, he overcame
some obstacles, and entered the novitiate at Foglizzo in October 1891.
This, in short, is the history of the vocation of Father Eneas Tozzi, who
today (1936) is provincial of the Salesian houses in England.12
What happened to Father John Baptist Tamietti, director of the school
of Este, was unique. Before taking leave of the Saint at the end of the
12 Fr. Tozzi (1875-1959) was born at Lugo in the Ravenna province. After his ordination in 1897, he was sent
to England as master of novices. He spent the years 1902-1926 in South Africa, then was recalled to England as
provincial. The English province also included Ireland and South Africa. With the outbreak of World War II and the
cut-off of communication between the Axis and the Allied nations, Fr. Peter Ricaldone nominated Fr. Tozzi as his per-
sonal delegate for the Salesian provinces of England and North America. Fr. Tozzi also served as provincial at New
Rochelle (1941-1944) and twice at San Francisco (1941-1942, 1946-1950). In that role and as director of the house
of formation in Newton, N.J. (1950-1953), he shaped a great many Salesians, as he had done earlier in the Anglo-Irish
province. In his retirement he was one of the last living Jinks to St. John Bosco, whose spirit he faithfully passed on.

36.4 Page 354

▲back to top
326
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
retreat, he asked him whether he had anything to tell him. They were
strolling along the second floor corridor at the time, and Father Tamietti
was supporting Don Bosco. Don Bosco replied, "Yes, come into my room."
When they were inside, Father Tamietti asked what it was that he wished to
say. "Several things, but... Then he hesitated, as if absorbed in thought,
before exclaiming, "Ah!" Then his breath grew heavy, his face became red,
and he could not say a word, only sighing repeatedly, "Ah! Ah! Ah!" When
Father Tamietti saw this, he begged him not to take the trouble, for he could
have told him what he had to tell him at some other time.
This happened at four o'clock p.m.. Later in the day, when Father
Tamietti was saying good-by to him in the same corridor. "I'm leaving
tomorrow; if you have anything to tell me, I am at your service." Don
Bosco again drew him into his room, sat down like someone overcome by
immense sadness, and looked at him affectionately. He tried to speak but
was unable. All he could utter was, "Ah! Ah! I can't." "Don't strain your-
self, Don Bosco," Father Tamietti said. "You can talk to me some other
time, or else write to me. Meanwhile, give me your blessing."
We can imagine how worried he was when he departed. He realized
that Don Bosco had something serious to tell him. He was more upset that
he did not know whether it regarded him personally or his school, the
present or the future. When he heard that Don Bosco was sick, he came
to Turin for the Christmas holidays. As soon as he was at Don Bosco's
bedside, Don Bosco told him, "Oh! Dear Tamietti, thank you for having
come to see me." He then took his hand and looked at him for a long time
without speaking, revealing secret tenderness, but not even at that time
did he give any hint of what it was all about.
There truly was a mystery in all this striving to speak without ever
getting the words out. It does not seem improbable that the secret reason
for this silence was in connection with a prediction and its fulfillment.
One day Don Bosco had told Father Tamietti, "You will work until you are
fifty, but you will live to seventy-two." Born in 1848, Father Tamietti was
stricken in 1898 by a violent typhoid fever, from which he recovered, but
with his mental faculties severely impaired. He went on living thus,
unable to carry out any occupation, until 1920. All this was exactly as
Don Bosco had predicted. 13
When talking especially with the superiors, Don Bosco made fre-
quent allusions to his forth coming death. One September evening, as he
13 See also Vol. XIII, 531-532.

36.5 Page 355

▲back to top
Visits to Lanzo and Valsalice & Don Bosco 's Last Birthday Celebration 327
was eating supper in his room, he chatted intimately with Father Moses
Veronesi, the director of the agricultural settlement at Mogliano Veneto.
Knowing him to be an expert in economics, he said, "I have very little
time to live ahead of me. The superiors of the Congregation do not real-
ize it, for they believe that Don Bosco will live on for a long time still. I
am not sorry to die, but I am concerned about the debts of the Sacred
Heart Church. Father Dalmazzo is good, but he is not an administrator.
Just think of all the money that was collected!... What will my sons say
when they find all these obligations?... Pray for my soul; I will not be here
at the time of next year's retreat."'4
Then, as they turned to some other topic, Father Moses Veronesi
reminded him how a few years previously he had told him about the age
to which he would live, provided he was good; now that condition was
causing him some anxiety. "Well, let's do away with the condition," Don
Bosco said. "I'm going to heaven soon to get a place ready for you; you'll
come there accompanied by many others." Father Moses Veronesi, who
was born in 1851, ended his mortal life at the venerable age of seventy-
nine.15
Father Paul Albera, the provincial of the French houses, also had a last
conversation with Don Bosco that was filled with emotion. When he went
to say good-bye, the Saint bade him sit down beside him, and asked many
questions about the house of Marseilles and the Salesian Confreres there,
adding that he would have liked to give him some money for the French
novitiate, but that Divine Providence had not sent him any. "But at least I
mean to pay for your journey," he said. "Here are fifty lire in gold. It is
all I have. He then looked at him very affectionately and said, "You too
are about to leave. They are all leaving me. I know that Father John
Bonetti will be leaving tonight. Father Michael Rua will be leaving too.
They are leaving me here alone." He had tears in his eyes as he spoke. His
emotions increased as he said, "Don Bosco still has so many things to tell
his sons, yet he will not have time enough to say them." Since Father
Albera also had begun to cry, Don Bosco made an effort and said, "I am
not reproaching you. You are only doing your duty by going away. God
be with you. I shall pray for you and I bless you with all my heart."
Most interesting was Don Bosco's conversation with Father Julius
14 In connection with the debts at the Sacred Heart, when Fr. Anthony Sala was sent to Rome to investigate
the situation at close range, he found that they amounted to a total of350,000 lire (minutes of the Superior Council,
October 26, 1887).
15 See Vol. X, p. 23.

36.6 Page 356

▲back to top
328
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Barberis on September 13th. It had been decided that the institute of
Valsalice was now to be used for another purpose: the well-off boarders
were going to be replaced by clerics studying philosophy. At the end of
the council meeting, Father Barberis remained alone with him. The
Novice Master asked him with all confidence, why, after he had always
opposed such a change of purpose, had he now changed his mind. Don
Bosco answered, "From now on, I will be here to safeguard this house."
As he said this, he kept looking steadily toward the big staircase which led
from the upper-level garden to the portico of the big lower playground.
After a moment he added, "Get the draft plan ready." Since the school
had not been entirely finished, Father Julius Barberis thought that he
wanted to see the building completed. So he said, "Good, I'll draw it up.
I'll submit it to you this winter." "Not this winter, but next spring," Don
Bosco answered. "You will not submit the plan to me, but to the council."
Meanwhile, he kept looking at the staircase. Only five months later did
Father Barberis begin to understand what the Saint had meant, when he
saw him buried at Valsalice in the very center of those grand stairs. He
finally understood everything when the design for the monument to be
erected over Don Bosco's tomb was presented in the spring, although
Father Barberis had not spoken a word about the September conversation
to anyone. 16
Don Bosco returned to the Oratory the evening of October 2nd. Mr.
Luis also sat in the carriage with him. As they came to the gates of the
grounds surrounding the boarding school of the Sisters of the Sacred
Heart, Don Bosco bade the coachman halt, saying he wished to call once
more on the nuns. The details of his visit may be found elsewhere.'7 The
boys were expecting him at the Oratory. As he appeared, he was greeted
by an enthusiastic acclamation and when after climbing the stairs he
appeared on the balcony, they all unanimously struck up their old song:
"Come, friends, Don Bosco awaits us." Several hundred boys kept their
eyes on him as they sang, and this moved the family of Mr. Luis to tears,
for they all said they had never witnessed anything so touching. As he lis-
tened to their singing, he paced slowly around his little room where he
was to continue dispensing advice and comfort both to his sons and to
strangers, but only for a short time.
16 Summ. super virt., no. XVIII, De pretioso obitu (testimony of Fr. Barberis).
17 Vol. XV, pp. 556---557

36.7 Page 357

▲back to top
329
Qtqapter lB
THE APOSTOLIC PREFECTURE OF BISHOP FAGNANO
During these two years (1886-1887) the most important event in
Salesian America was the arrival of Don Bosco's sons in Tierra del
Fuego. Don Bosco had urged the Prefect Apostolic to hurry up, but prob-
lems of various kinds obstructed any swift execution of his wishes. Also,
it was not until 1887 that at last the intrepid prelate, Bishop Fagnano, was
able to establish his residence in the heart of the mission entrusted to him
by Leo XIII.
Anyone looking at the extreme tip of South America on the map will
receive the impression that an immense surface of ice that had been afloat
most suddenly had crumbled into a hundred pieces drifting in as many
directions: this gives us an idea of its primitive shape. 1 That bizarre archi-
pelago, consisting of an infinite number of islands of all sizes, which orig-
inally had been one compact mass connected with the remainder of the
continent, is known as Tierra del Fuego. It was given this name in 1520 by
the Portuguese, Ferdinand Magellan, for during his navigation he noticed
columns of smoke rising up in many different places, a sign of fires kin-
dled in the forests by the natives to protect themselves against the southern
cold. Yet, the temperature there is not as severe as in the territories around
the Arctic Pole, for the latitude ofTierra del Fuego is more or less the same
as that of the Netherlands and Denmark.
This territory can be roughly subdivided into three regions. First and
foremost, we must consider the Big Island which is the actual Tierra del
Fuego itself, with a surface of 48,000 square kilometers. To the southwest
lie the islands scattered over the surface of the sea from Beagle Channel to
Cape Horn. The principal islands of this group are Londonderry, Gordon,
Hoste, and Navarino. Lastly, to the northwest one sees a third cluster of
I In order to understand what is said here, nothing will help more than the lovely map of Tierra de! Fuego
drawn by our own Fr. Albert DeAgostini for the Societa Editrice Internazionale (SEI).

36.8 Page 358

▲back to top
330
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
islands constituting a line which extends from Cape Pilar to the Brecknock
Peninsula. The most important of these is Desolacion' at the western
entrance to the Strait of Magellan, Santa Ines, Clarence, and Dawson.
Among these larger islands which represent, so to speak, the backbone of
the Tierra del Fuego archipelago, innumerable small and even tiny islands
are scattered, separated one from the other by a most intricate network of
tortuously winding canals constituting a genuine labyrinth.
The whole territory measures approximately 72,000 square kilome-
ters in surface. Politically speaking, it had been regarded for a long time
as "res nullius [land of no one]." The unsuccessful endeavors to have peo-
ple live in the Strait of Magellan, the terrifying tales of shipwrecks and
the preconceived convictions about the sterility of the soil and the severe
climate had contributed to this condition. But, once the Strait of Magellan
became important as a sea route connecting the Atlantic and the Pacific
Oceans, and intelligent capitalists had begun to develop the cattle indus-
try, then the two neighboring countries of Chile and Argentina began to
act so as to secure these distant territories for themselves. Their rivalry
ended in 1881 when, under arbitration by the King of England, the
Borders treaty was drawn up: A line was drawn up dividing from north to
south, the Great Island, namely from the Cape of the Holy Spirit near the
eastern entrance to the Strait of Magellan up to the Beagle Channel. Thus
50,000 square kilometers were allotted to Chile in the west and 22,000
kilometers to Argentina to the east. Argentina also established its control
over Isla de los Estados, which faces Cape San Diego.
The islands are inhabited by natives of three different tribes, desig-
nated by the names of Alakaluf, Yagans, and Ona. The first two live in the
western and southern islands: the Alakaluf tribes occupy the area
between the Brecknock Peninsula and the western channels of Patagonia
north of the Strait of Magellan; the Yagans live in the Beagle Channel,
The Great Island, and all the innumerable islands which lie scattered
south of it. The Ona tribes are all located in the Great Island [Tierra del
Fuego]. All the explorers who for about three centuries sailed through the
archipelago of Tierra del Fuego agreed in their description of the pitiful-
ly primitive living conditions of these tribes. The living conditions pre-
vailing among the Ona tribe in the eastern section of the Great Island
escaped the attention of everyone. The Ona tribesmen are physically
superior to the others, and they resemble the Indians of Patagonia. The
famous naturalist Darwin, who visited the lower coastal areas of Tierra
del Fuego to a great extent, erred in believing that its inhabitants were

36.9 Page 359

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Fagano
331
cannibals with no notions of either God or of immortality.
It has not been easy to establish the number of inhabitants of Tierra
del Fuego. In 1884, after the accurate census taken by the Protestant
English missionary Bridges, the Yagans were said to be 945. In 1880,
Bridges estimated the Alakaluf at 3,000. The bigger concentration of
inhabitants was that of the Ona stock. In 1880, according to the calcula-
tions of Bridges, they numbered 3,600.
These were the territories and the people to whom Don Bosco,
spurred by a supernatural impulse, had devoted his operative thinking
even when very few people in the world paid any attention to them, and
they were rarely mentioned in Europe, and when they were, it was only
with superficial knowledge.
The principal reason for which Don Bosco was pressing Bishop
Fagnano to dispense with all delays was that he knew, how, for some time
now, the envoys of error had been hard at work in those regions.2 Ever
since 1863, the British Protestant mission had sent three missionaries to
Beagle Channel, to the south of Tierra del Fuego. They had a steamship
and a sailing boat to help them. They roamed the entire coast ofthe island,
without neglecting any area whatsoever, displaying great wisdom and
taste in the localities where they chose to establish residence. The Bible
Society of London spared neither money nor anything else which might
serve its purpose. Every month, without fail, their steamship journeyed
back and forth to the Falklands where there was an Anglican bishop in
residence, and where the routine communication with the mother country
was concentrated. Yet, with all this, the religious harvest reaped by the
mission was very meager. It suffices to say that after approximately twen-
ty years, there were no more than about one hundred Christians. And in
what condition these lived! Our own Father Joseph Mary Beauvoir, who
saw them, describes their condition as follows: 3
Oh! Poor creatures, those nine or ten orphans we saw at the orphan-
age! What pity they aroused in us! It was ten degrees below freezing, half
a meter of snow lay over the entire ground, and these poor little girls
(ranging between eight and fifteen years in age), were barefooted, even
though two or three of them were afflicted by rickets and were sickly in
appearance. Please note that they must have been wearing the best they
had, because we had sent word in advance, that if they did not mind, we
2 Our main source of information here is the correspondence of our Salesian missionaries.
3 Letter to Fr. Michael Rua, August 23 and 24, 1887.

36.10 Page 360

▲back to top
332
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
would like to visit them. We saw hardly any boys at all. Who knows where
they hide them! We saw only very few men or boys over the age of 15,
and these too, looked so wretched with their few rags, that our beggars
would have had compassion for them. The Protestant missionaries make
them work for what little food they eat, for the rags and the instruction
they give them, if indeed they give them any. Besides the orphanage, we
also visited the church which was nothing more than a big room with only
two benches on either side, a small table, some kind of desk and a stove
in the center of it. On the walls there were posters with various inscrip-
tions on them in big letters, among others Long live the Queen! Long live
the RepublicI They told us that the room is also used as a classroom for
the Indians. We also visited two huts of native families. Oh! My heart
breaks merely to think of it! I saw a few women in rags huddled around a
stove, some sort of cot of boards and branches in the corners, a few dirty
rags hung on the walls, a tin utensil and a bottle or two constituted all
their equipment, supplies and furniture for the whole family. All the
members were herded together inside those unsanitary huts. God only
knows how much that meager roof and poverty stricken utensils must
have cost them! But you must not believe that the most reverend mission-
ary lives in the same way with his own wife and family. Ah no! They
reside in a very comfortable cottage, well stocked with everything that
can make life pleasant, and not only in desert territory lying 55 degrees
south latitude, but even in Buenos Aires itself. For theirs is a lovely little
house, very elegantly furnished and carpeted, with double windows, with
shutters and lattices both inside and out. We will not mention that they
have food and liquor, preserves, sweetmeats, and sauces for all tastes,
which have been properly invented by the gourmet Englishmen and which
would confound even the best gastronome. What can I say about such
complicated tastes since I am both profane and ignorant in such matters?
IfI were to try to describe the lunches and banquets given for the captains
of the Argentine ships by the former missionary Bridges, who is now a
wealthy merchant and property owner, I would be sorely embarrassed at
trying to find adequate and sufficient words. It is enough that I tell you,
over and above what I have already said, that there is always chicken in
abundance, mountains of eggs, game, and fish before everything else.4
The Indians are excellent hunters and fishermen at one and the same time,
and they keep him well provided with all he wants. He has fresh milk and
4 The remarks about the lunches and banquets were based on reports given to me by ship captains.

37 Pages 361-370

▲back to top

37.1 Page 361

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Pagano
333
milk preserved in cans, and dairy products comparable to the best any-
where. In various parts of the island he has herds of cows (and he some-
times sells their meat at 5 scudos, and/ or 25 francs per arruba).5
True enough, Captain Bove, who had led an exploration to Tierra del
Fuego in 1882, spoke with the highest praise of the Reverend Bridges just
mentioned, but it is easy to understand why. At first Bridges had been
cool toward him, but later on he had been extremely hospitable to him for
several days, even lending him his own two seafaring crafts after the ship-
wreck, which is already well known to us. For this and also because the
Italian explorer was anxious to return to that part of the world, did he
speak of the missionary in such complimentary terms in his reports. But
it is indeed strange that at the time Bishop Fagnano was there, the English
missionaries did not speak Spanish, despite the fact that they lived in
Argentinean territory and also that they taught their converts nothing
other than to speak Pidgin English. Father Beauvoir always needed an
interpreter whenever he was with Bridges or with other Protestant minis-
ters since he could not speak their language.
Little by little, as the Argentine government took greater interest in
Tierra del Fuego, the influence of these missionaries threatened to
become more and more disturbing. In view of such a possibility, Father
Rua had already sent Bishop John Cagliero, on May 29, 1886, a copy of
a letter which Bishop Poyet had written to Don Bosco. Bishop Poyet was
the prothonotary apostolic in Jerusalem and he was very well informed of
the situation in Tierra del Fuego. Among other things, he wrote, "It is
indeed a disgrace that Protestant ministers got there before Catholic mis-
sionaries did, but this disgrace will be much greater ifthey take advantage
of the presence of the governor general now established in that area to let
the natives see how the Argentine government generously protects them."
The Argentine government was not so blind as not to realize that it
was in the national interest to help the new Prefect Apostolic who would
train these poor people to be subjects useful to the Republic by getting
them to live a stable kind of life, and teaching them, together with the true
Faith, also agriculture and civilized trades. Furthermore, there was a law
that stipulated that in the event that the natives were converted, they were
to be encouraged to become Catholics. But unfortunately, the fate of the
nation was then in the hands ofthe Freemasons, and from this Mr. Bridges
sought to draw his own advantage. For no sooner did he hear speak of the
5 An "arruba" is a Spanish-Portuguese measure corresponding to between 25-32 pounds.

37.2 Page 362

▲back to top
334
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Prefecture Apostolic, than he rushed to Buenos Aires where, with the help
of his fellow believers and the Freemasons, he succeeded in presenting a
petition to the Argentinean Parliament in order to obtain eight square
leagues 6 of land for his own mission, as a reward for the services rendered
by him to civilization and the Republic in those far-away territories. The
Catholic parliamentary deputies opposed the petition for three reasons:
First of all, the Constitution then prevailing stipulated that the Indians were
to be civilized by means of their conversion to the Catholic faith, and not
to the Protestant church; then the speculative aspect attached to the
Anglican missionary's activity could barely be disguised, for he was whol-
ly concerned with enriching himself and his family; and finally, his own
activity strove to consolidate British influence in the area.7 These and other
arguments were brought to light, especially by the two Catholic deputies
Estrada and Goyena, but the sectarian press so whipped up public opinion
that the eight leagues were granted as requested.
How differently were the dealings of the Catholic missions in
Patagonia! Don Bosco's poor sons had built two fine churches, opened
four schools for boys and girls, founded various pious associations, and
crossed the desert wastes ofPatagonia many times in search of the Indians
from one side of the country as far as Rio Colorado and from the other
border to the then mysterious Lake Nahuel-Huapi, to the summit of the
Andes, a distance of one thousand five hundred kilometers from Carmen
de Patagones.... and all of this in only six years! Yet, local authorities,
besides being seemingly unaware of it, were persecuting the missionaries
as they often did, when, for example, in 1887 Father Dominic Milanesio
was imprisoned, and found guilty of nothing more than having a genuine
apostolic zeal.
Nevertheless, toward the end of 1886 the President of the Republic
changed, and a man of good common sense, by name Dosse, took the
place of the sinister Wilde who would have put an end to every trace of
religion. It was then that Bishop Cagliero wrote:8 "The hope of a better
future is dawning in our hearts, both for ourselves and for our missions."
Indeed, the new minister of state seemed prepared to give him seven thou-
6 One league corresponds to I, 154 meters.
7 So as not to attract too much notice, he hoisted the Argentine flag outside his residence whenever the
Argentine ships passed that way; ands raised the Chilean flag whenever Chilean ships passed by that way. Apart from
such instances, he kept the English flag hanging on the flagstaff. When the Argentine government appointed a ter-
ritorial governor in Tierra de! Fuego, the governor sprang a surprise on the missionary Bridges purposely, by visit-
ing him unexpectedly to find the British flag flying from the flagpole, whereupon he ordered him to lower it.
8 Letter to Don Bosco, Patagones, November 12, 1886.

37.3 Page 363

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Pagano
335
sand escudos for the church then being built at Patagones. Father James
Costamagna, the Provincial, paid him a formal courtesy visit on
November 27th, to have him remain steadfast in his good resolutions. He
gave, as the reason for his visit, his desire to convey to him the respectful
homage of the Salesians and of their founder, Don Bosco. On this occa-
sion, without being asked, the Minister spontaneously told him that the
idea of the mission in Tierra del Fuego was uppermost in his thoughts,
and that he would do everything he possibly could to help Father Joseph
Fagnano and see that the Salesians were established there in fullest free-
dom and with an adequate subsidy. Seeing that he was moved by such fine
sentiments, the Provincial told him that he apparently was an arm of
Divine Providence, which, at that time, had inspired the thought of this
mission in the Supreme Pontiff and in Don Bosco. An arm had been lack-
ing to set all this in motion, and the Provincial said that he hoped that
Minister Dosse might now provide that arm.9
While this interview was taking place, Bishop Fagnano was already
exploring the area in Tierra del Fuego, which had been awarded, to
Argentina. In its determination to set up some government there, the
authorities became aware that this could never be accomplished without
adequate briefing on the territory. Mr. Ramon Lista was therefore sent to
explore the eastern coastline of the Isla Grande in November 1886. The
expedition under the leadership of the above gentleman, a high-ranking
officer from the War Department, consisted of Dr. Polidoro Segers, an
army surgeon, and twenty-five soldiers commanded by a captain.
Availing himself ofthis propitious opportunity, the Prefect Apostolic suc-
ceeded in being assigned to the party as a chaplain.
They sailed from Buenos Aires on the Villarino on October 31st and
reached Patagones on November 3rd, remaining there a week for their
final preparations. Their departure was prefaced by an open-air banquet
to which Bishop Cagliero too was invited, who later on wrote to Father
Lemoyne: 10 "As you can see, even missions are inaugurated with ban-
quets, beneath a handsome pavilion of four big walnut trees, whose shade
is by no means harmful, and embellished by the placid zephyr of our
spring season." Both the Vicar and the Prefect Apostolic considered this
government expedition as the opening of a new Salesian mission.
They weighed anchor on November 12th. On their route they put in
9 Letter to Don Bosco from Fr. James Costamagna, Buenos Aires, November 29, 1886.
IO Patagones, November 12, 1886.

37.4 Page 364

▲back to top
336
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
at Santa Cruz where Bishop Fagnano was able to see his two fellow
Salesians, Father Angelo Savio and Father Joseph Maria Beauvoir who, as
we have said previously, had been working there already for a year in his
own jurisdictional territory. On the 21st they landed safely at Saint
Sebastian's Bay, which opens deep to the northeast of the Island and was
the destination of their voyage.
It took both time and hard work for them to disembark. First of all,
they had to land forty mules that were to transport the expedition mem-
bers and their baggage, as well as fifty sheep, and dried and canned foods
to last them for six months. At last, about ten o'clock on the 24th, all
members of the expeditionary force assembled in a little valley to the
southeast of the bay, at the foot of a beautiful little hillock, and on the
banks of a clear stream of water which flowed about one hundred meters
away from them, cutting through the small plain and irrigating the soil
which was rich with fertile vegetation. Here they set up their camp. They
had chosen the spot with care, since it was protected against the wind and
also offered the possibility of self-defense in the event of any attack by the
natives. When the Bishop saw that everything was in good order, he set
up his portable altar and celebrated Mass, imploring the blessing of heav-
en upon his mission that was just beginning.
However, soon tragedy visited the party. At dusk a big fire in the
direction of the northern shore indicated the presence of Indians. The
leader of the party, escorted by fifteen soldiers, went out on a tour of
reconnaissance at dawn on the 25th. Toward midday, they came upon a
tribe of the Ona people who abandoned their wretched huts at the sight of
the platoon and took swift flight. The soldiers pursued them, cutting off
their road to retreat, encircling them and awaiting orders. Mr. Lista sought
to persuade them, by friendly gestures, to surrender, but not understand-
ing a thing, and intimidated by the hostile stand of the soldiers, the natives
hurled a few arrows in their direction for sole answer, though they did not
wound anybody. Since all his efforts to make himself understood proved
useless, the leader first ordered his soldiers to shoot, and then to charge
the natives with drawn swords. Just as the captain was heading the attack,
he was hit by a wooden arrow in the left temple, and fell to the ground
unconscious, blood streaming from the wound. Then, his men flung
themselves in rage on the enemy and slaughtered anyone who tried to
resist them. Twenty-eight were slain, thirteen were taken prisoner, among
them two suckling infants and their mothers, a ten year old girl who was
wounded and died shortly afterward, and several small boys and girls.

37.5 Page 365

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Fagano
337
Only two men were able to flee, even though they were wounded, and sol-
diers chased them with rifles. 11
Don Bosco was not told about this futile and barbaric military ges-
ture. How his apostolic heart would have grieved we already know by the
effect that a report by Bishop Fagnano had, when he later told him of
things which occurred, such as, among others, the capture of several
Indians so that they might be used as guides and porters to carry the bag-
gage. In the struggle one Indian had been killed. When Don Bosco heard
this report read aloud, he deplored the fact that Salesians should travel
with soldiers who were killing the Indians. "I want the missionaries to
travel alone, without an armed escort!" he exclaimed, "otherwise their
preaching will bear no fruit. It would have been better had they not gone
there at all, than in such a fashion."
It will be easy for everyone to understand the reaction of so zealous
and ardent a man as Bishop Fagnano when he heard of this massacre.
Father Louis Carbajal relates the account given to him by a distinguished
officer who had formerly belonged to Villarino's headquarters: 12 "We
were on a scientific-military expedition in Terra del Fuego, headed by Mr.
Lista ," he said. "He was a man of harsh, violent temperament, and had
given orders that the soldiers were to fire on a number of poor Indians,
some of whom fell, never to rise again. Father Fagnano, who was chaplain
of the expedition, stared to run as soon as he heard the shots. He saw the
leader of the party, twenty-five soldiers and a few natives who were
wounded, groaning and crying. At that the priest Fagnano turned into a
hero. He courageously went up to the leader of the party and bluntly told
him that he had committed a crime. We all feared for his very life, for the
chief now flew into a rage, and now became pale in the presence of that
man of God who in the heart of that lonely place stood there like a
prophet, condemning the cruelty of the soldier. Twenty-five rifles were
ready and at the slightest hint they would have shot the breast ofthat brave
man. Ever since that time I realized that Bishop Fagnano was a genuine
hero, worthy of admiration."
The surgeon too, as he tended the wounded,was full of indignation
for the manner of dealing with those helpless, half naked people who were
running away without any hostile gesture against the expedition. This
event is all the more horrible in our eyes, inasmuch as it was later discov-
11 Ramon Lista, Viaje al pais de los onas [Journey in the Land of the Onas], p. 74.
12 L. Carbajal, The Salesian Missions (San Benigno Canavese, I900), p. I 1I.

37.6 Page 366

▲back to top
338
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ered that the nature of the Ona Indians is characteristically gentle and
mild. In successive encounters the natives of the island never gave any
trouble to the whites and only ran away in fear.
In the afternoon of the 20th, the tents were removed and the party set
out on the march southward. After many ups and downs they reached
Thetis Bay to the extreme south of the island, at the entrance to the
Lemaire Strait. They had covered the entire length of the island and now
they camped in a comfortable locality, and enjoyed some days of rest,
during which the Bishop took the opportunity thus offered to send Don
Bosco a detailed report on the basis of his daily notes.13 There he baptized
some of the natives who had been with them and were destined to be sent
to Christian households in Buenos Aires to complete the religious instruc-
tion they had summarily received. He took an interest in one large tribe
which went to see the encampment every day. Twice a day did he gather
the boys and girls of the tribe in his tent to teach them how to pray. In a
second report to Don Bosco, 14 Bishop Fagnano wrote about the Ona
Indians: "How easily the national government could civilize these poor
natives if only it would give them some rations of food and build a school
for boys and another for girls, as the center of the mission! I believe that
in two or three years, these unfortunates could be employed as day work-
ers in farming or as sailors. They would constitute a hope and a refuge for
shipwrecks in and around Tierra del Fuego." There were frequent ship-
wrecks in those seas swept by terrible winds. Twice had Father Beauvoir's
life been endangered when sailing on ships submerged by storms. The
undertaking mentioned here will be carried out in all its dimensions by
the undaunted missionary after Don Bosco's death and will be brought to
a good stage of its completion with daring means.
To his regret he was obliged to abandon these poor souls on January
16th, because the expedition was about to set out on its return journey.
On the 25th, he landed at Patagones, the place of residence. It was truly a
miracle if, on the voyage, the ship was not swallowed by the raging waves
during a fearful storm. He had gained three noteworthy advantages from
his explorations: he now had a fair knowledge of the area; an approximate
idea about the conditions in which the Indians were living, and reached
the important realization that it would be wiser to establish the Mission at
Punta Arenas, today known as Magallanes, since that was the focal point
13 This report is dated January 2nd. It was published in three installments in the Bulletin, in November and
December 1887 and February 1888.
14 Patagones, January 26, 1887. It was published in the Bollettino salesiano, February 1888.

37.7 Page 367

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Fagano
339
of communications with Chile, Tierra del Fuego, and the Malvinas. And
also because his prefecture covered the Chilean section of the archipela-
go of Tierra del Fuego and the Malvina islands, as well as southern
Patagonia, or government of Santa Cruz where Father Savio and Father
Beauvoir were already working.
Toward the end of February, he left Patagones for Buenos Aires,
intending to move heaven and earth in his endeavors to find protection,
subsidies, and personnel, so that he could set seriously to work on his mis-
sion. Meanwhile, he wrote to comfort Don Bosco on March 1st: "Rejoice,
Don Bosco, for one of your sons has reached the 55th degree of latitude
South where day begins at two o'clock in the morning and ends at ten-
thirty (this is December 24th), and where this son of yours has been able
to already clothe two hundred natives, to preach the Catholic faith, while
he has already baptized some of them."
There had been a Catholic missionary, an Irishman named Father
James Foran, in the Malvinas called, by the British who owned them, the
Falkland Islands. 15 He had habitually spent the summer months of the year
there, returning to his native country at the start of the cold season. When
the mission was handed over to the Salesians, he retired, since he was old
and ailing; but he had left a church for them and had paved the road for
them by recommending them to the British authorities. Toward the end of
1886, as we see from a letter from Father Charles Tomatis to Don Bosco,16
Fr. Foran, on his way home, had intended to pass through Turin, visit the
Oratory and plead the cause of the Catholics in the Falklands. It seems
that he continued on his way after all, as we see from a Latin letter he
wrote to Don Bosco from England, November 14, 1887. After describing
the needs and aspirations of those Catholics, he urged that the Salesians
should provide for their needs as soon as possible, or else give up the idea
of taking care of them. 17 Bishop Fagnano too wrote: 18 "Send me a priest
who speaks English well, so that I can send him to the Falklands. The
poor Catholics living in the Falklands! They have not seen a priest in two
years and are exposed to the ridicule of the Protestants." Another Latin
letter from a British military chaplain addressed to Don Bosco October
15th of that same year on the same subject is very touching. A kind lady
15 The Argentine government protested periodically over this occupation of a territory which it considered as
forming part of the Argentine Republic.
16 San Nicolas de los Arroyos, October 12, 1886.
17 Puntarenas, August 7, 1887.
18 Appendix, doc. 73.

37.8 Page 368

▲back to top
340
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
had informed him of the heartrending pleadings of those fellow believers
with no religious assistance whatsoever.19 Echo of those pleadings even
reached Cardinal Simeoni, the Prefect of Propaganda who, in December,
asked Don Bosco why the Salesians were delaying their journey to those
Islands. Father Rua answered him on January 3rd.20 There was no Salesian
priest who spoke English, but during the tempora of December, Father
Patrick Diamond,21 an Irishman, was ordained in Buenos Aires and sent
to the Falklands.
Bishop Fagnano did not find Bishop Cagliero at Viedma. He was to see
him again several months later, but where and how, he would never have
imagined, even though the life of a missionary is always open to surprises.
The Vicar Apostolic was busy with a very long-lasting mission and with
far-reaching effects. Accompanied by Father Dominic Milanesio, Father
Bartholomew Panaro, and a coadjutor, he rode along the course of the Rio
Negro, planning to reach the Cordilleras, cross them and go down to Chile,
as far as Concepcion. This meant a journey of a little less than one thou-
sand miles. The report sent by Bishop Fagnano to Don Bosco, from Roca,
on January 17th, stands as an historic page of the Salesian Missions in
Patagonia. It is included in the appendix ofthis volume in its entirety.22 But
that consoling beginning had a quite sad epilogue as a follow-up.
Everything had gone well, without any serious mishap for about eight
hundred miles right into the very heart of the Andes, despite privations
and discomforts of all kinds connected with the journey. Nine hundred
ninety-seven Indians, nearly all of them adults, and seventy-five children
born of Christian parents had been baptized. One hundred and one nup-
tials had been blessed, he had converted hundreds of sinners to the
thought of doing penance. The Holy Eucharist had been administered to
eight hundred fifteen people, among whom were six hundred natives. He
had confirmed one thousand five hundred thirteen people in the
Patagonian wastelands, and one thousand five hundred people in the
Chilean territory. Then came something totally unexpected. It was the
morning of March 3rd. They had left Malbarco on the banks of the
Neuquen River and were riding through the crags of the Andes when in a
place known as Aguas Callientes, and precisely through a mountain chain
19 Appendix, doc. 74.
20 Appendix, doc. 75.
21 He was born in Kibea, the diocese of Derry, and had passed his novitiate at San Benigno in 1882-1883.
Fr. Del Turco and Bro. Tarable accompanied him.
22 Appendix, doc. 76.

37.9 Page 369

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Fagano
341
called Mala Cohuello. The Bishop's horse suddenly pranced, leaping and
kicking wildly, causing the saddle to slip sideways, and galloped off
madly down a narrow path which sloped downward between great boul-
ders coasting the edge of a bottomless precipice. Those were moments of
anguish experienced by his companions who could do absolutely nothing
to help him. The Bishop kept his presence of mind and kicking his feet
free of the stirrups, leaped off the horse as soon as he spotted a less
uneven ground. If he had not made that quick and daring move he would
have gone down that precipice and he would have been crushed to death,
as a dull thud a bit later indicated that the infuriated animal had done.
His companions went rushing down to where he had fallen, lifted him
from the ground and asked him in alarm how he felt; but he could not
speak and was barely breathing. When he somewhat recovered and saw
how they were weeping, he said: "Do not act like children! Of all the ribs
I have, I think I have cracked only two of them. God's Will be done. This
too will pass."
There was no water; there was no shade. They revived him with sips
of Mass wine. Then, since they could not remain there surrounded by
mountains, they put him on a horse and continued their descent toward
the Nauquen River, taking all-possible care of him. After a march of some
hours, hours of agony for the patient, they shielded him from the rays of
the sun in an abandoned hut so that he might rest a little. Then they set
out once again, though it was extremely arduous and dangerous to ford
rivers over rocky beds. Every movement of the horse was agony to the
patient. At last, they reached the home of Sefior Lucas Becerra in the
moonlight. Sefior Lucas Becerra, just that morning at dawn, had said
good bye to the Bishop with the most exquisite signs of Christian cour-
tesy, after having offered him hospitality during the four days of the
Mission. When he saw him again in that pitiful condition he provided him
with the best of care, using all possible means to care for him, right away
concocting and applying home remedies which might have the best of
results. At the same time he sent for medicines at the Franciscans of
Chillan, Chile.
A careful medical examination showed that two ribs on his left side
had become loose, and that he had muscular ruptures and lung lesions. He
had also bruised the left thigh bone from his hip to the knee, and his face
and arms had abrasions produced by the pebbles where he had fallen. He
had a very high fever for four days, with acute pains in his lungs. Then he
slowly began to get better. The good Christians ofMalbarco swarmed the

37.10 Page 370

▲back to top
342
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
place as they brought him eggs, chickens, fruit, and vegetables with a cor-
diality that touched everyone. However, more than anyone else, Se§or
Lucas and his wife deserve infinite gratitude, for they surrounded him
with the best and most delicate attention for twenty-five days. On March
12th, the patient, Bishop Cagliero, could finally get off his bed for the
first time. But it was only on March 25th; the feast of the Annunciation,
that Bishop Cagliero could celebrate Mass.
The Franciscans of Chillan had already immediately informed the
Salesians of Conception, and Father Evasio Rabagliati had responded
right away. On the morning of the 28th, Bishop Cagliero, escorted by
some stout men placed at his disposal by Sefior Lucas, left the house amid
the town's people who hardly stopped showing him signs of affection.
The group set out for Concepcion on April 3rd, Palm Sunday. Bishop
Fagnano, as soon as he heard about the dreadful accident, hurriedly went
after the trail of the missionaries.
The Argentine government, notified about the accident and not
knowing exactly the place where it had occurred, telegraphed all the bor-
der authorities and asked them to provide all possible assistance to the
Bishop and his group.23 But we do not exactly know the results ofthe gov-
ernment's kind intervention.
When news about the accident reached Italy, Don Bosco was in
Rome. The details were made known through the Spanish Bulletin which
was then in Buenos Aires.24 Fr Costamagna sent, in advance, the April
issue of the Bulletin to Turin. Writing to Fr. Michael Rua on March 29th,
he said: "Three days ago I sent you the April issue of the Bulletin to
inform you about Bishop Cagliero 's terrible fall from the horse. I suppose
they have sweetened up the pill for Don Bosco, lest he should be fright-
ened and get sick."
From Rome, Fr. Michael Rua wrote to Fr. Celestine Durando, from
whom he had received the Bulletin , on May 4th: "I read the Bulletin from
America. I am aware of the accident that occurred to Bishop John
Cagliero. We are trying to inform Don Bosco on everything, yet in a man-
ner not to alarm him.
The news, however, had preceded the Bulletin. As a matter of fact,
two days before, Fr. Michael Rua had written to Fr. Celestine Durando,
23 Correspondence from Buenos Aires, July 8, 1887, in the Corriere Dictorino, August 8, 1887.
24 The Spanish Bulletin was printed at the Oratory from 1886 on. The "Bonariense" then cut down to a
modest format, stopped being printed in 1887.

38 Pages 371-380

▲back to top

38.1 Page 371

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Pagano
343
"Please tell Fr. John Baptist Lemoyne that I have already apprised Don
Bosco about the fall of Bishop Cagliero, in a way which did not seem to
alarm him."
But one thing is "not to be alarmed," and quite another, "not to feel
grief." Don Bosco never lost his poise, no matter what the mishap, oppo-
sition or threat. But the suffering of his children had a repercussion on his
fatherly heart. That was revealed by the following words written by Fr.
Michael Rua to Bishop Cagliero on May 28th,"Ah my dear bishop. We
have certainly tried to sweeten up the pill of your fall for Don Bosco, 'our
Papa'; however, he was affected by a painful anxiety until he got the news
of your recovery."
At Conception, Bishop Cagliero recovered pretty well, so much so
that he traveled far and wide throughout the Republic for more than a
month. He minded what was required of his priestly ministry with a good
and strong will, but he was always accompanied by Bishop Fagnano, who
longed for the day on which he could have freedom of action and return
definitively among the people of Tierra del Fuego. Meanwhile, on April
19th, he managed to make a short trip to Ancud to have an understanding
with John Augustine Lucero, the bishop on whom Puntarenas depended
as far as the section of the Tierra del Fuego which belonged to Chile. He
got his confidence so quickly that without any difficulty he received the
commendations needed for the civil authorities.
When it was time for them to depart, Divine Providence ordained that
both Bishop Cagliero and Bishop Fagnano should travel together and by
an unforeseen route. In his love for religious poverty, Bishop Cagliero
intended to go by land to Buenos Aires, crossing the Andes in the direc-
tion of Mendoza. This plan met with strong opposition among his Chilean
friends and benefactors. In their opinion, a bishop ought not to expose
himself to the discomfort of such a long and dangerous journey, through
towering snow-capped mountains, especially after what had happened to
him on his outward journey. "If I am a bishop, I am also a Salesian," he
answered, "therefore I have to find the cheapest route to travel by." When
a gentleman heard him say this, he went and bought two first class tick-
ets on a steamship sailing from Valparaiso to Montevideo; thus the two
prelates left for the capital of Uruguay on May 16th, passing through the
Strait of Magellan and consequently, right by Punta Arenas.
It was May 24th when they entered the Bay of Punta Arenas. On so
solemn a day, they would have liked to go ashore, say Mass and inspect
the future residence, but the weather was bad. It was impossible to cast

38.2 Page 372

▲back to top
344
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
anchor, so they had to settle for taking possession of the Mission by bless-
ing it from a distance and putting it under the protection of Mary Help of
Christians. Bishop John Cagliero wrote Don Bosco a letter from Punta
Arenas, which opened with these words: "My last letter to you was dated
in January and sent from the middle of the Patagonian desert. Since then
I have been unable to write you, for want of both strength and time! But
other people have written you on my behalf, and I am still grieving over
the way your paternal heart must have suffered on my account because of
my accident in the Andes. My health is now continuing to be satisfactory.
I hardly feel the consequences of the fall any longer, although at times the
left bellow does not blow as well as it did before. But the doctors I con-
sulted assure me that there are no pulmonary lesions." He then told him
about the journey already made and what still lay ahead of him, then con-
tinued: "Lest we may not be taken unawares by delays and lack of time to
wish you a happy nameday for the feast of Saint John, I'm sending you my
good wishes now, wishing you all the blessings of heaven and all the joys
of this world, dear Father. May these increase in number and volume, until
the end of time both for you and for us and for the Congregation. May you
love us and bless us always, every day, so that we can accomplish our mis-
sion in these far away territories of the earth in a holy manner, and so that
we may save our own poor souls." They reached Montevideo on June 4th
and then traveled on to Buenos Aires. At Buenos Aires Bishop Cagliero
presided at a conference of provincials he had called and which was all the
more remarkable inasmuch as all the seven Salesians of the first mission-
ary expedition of twelve years before25 were fortunately and fortuitously
present. Bishop Fagnano was eager to begin the evangelization of his poor
natives of Tierra del Fuego once and for all. If money is the backbone of
warfare, neither can Catholic missions be founded nor kept up without it.
Our prefect did not venture to hope for any assistance from his fellow
Argentinean Confreres, who were burdened by debts. He maneuvered as
best he could, sharpening his wits which in financial matters were excep-
tionally alert and even audacious. At last, after he had secured a priest, a
cleric, and a coadjutor26 from the provincial of Buenos Aires, he entrusted
himself into the hands of Divine Providence.
The missionaries landed at Punta Arenas on July 21st. At the present
25 Bishops Cagliero and Fagnano, Fr. Costamagna, and the priests Cassini, Allevena, Tomatis, and the coad-
jutor Belmonte.
26 Fr. Anthony Ferrero, the cleric Bro. Fortunato Griffa, and the coadjutor Bro. Joseph Audisio.

38.3 Page 373

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Fagano
345
day, Puntarenas is a town with thirty thousand inhabitants.27 It originally
comes from a colony of deported felons established by the Chilean gov-
ernment in that area in 1843, and owed its early important development
and increase in population to the progress made by steamship navigation,
to which it offered an excellent harbor. It lost considerable transit trade at
the opening of the Panama Canal, but later gained by the development of
sheep farming. Today it offers a convenient export harbor for almost all
products of southern Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego and is a well-known
port for loading supplies. The European settlers have transformed it into a
small cosmopolitan town, both elegant and modern. Two Salesian church-
es and their adjoining schools are among the noteworthy buildings of the
town. But at the time of which we are writing, it was still a wretched con-
glomeration of shacks, offering no attraction whatsoever. It suffices to say
that there were no more than one thousand inhabitants until the year 1890.
At first, the Salesians lodged in a small inn for which they paid sixty
francs a day, a sum which, considering their financial predicament, was
equivalent to financial failure. Help came from Turin. Luckily, Bishop
Fagnano had aroused fervent interest in his mission in both Santiago and
Valparaiso. As soon as his friends there heard of his predicament, they
collected several thousand escudos for him. Thus he was able to buy a
house with nine rooms, a garden and some grounds for building. On
August 7th, he wrote to Father Lemoyne: "We are at fifty-two and a half
degrees south latitude, which makes us the most distant of all the dear
sons of Don Bosco, though we are perhaps the ones closest to him in the
tenderness he has for us."
They were not only faced with financial and climactic difficulties.
The governor was hostile to religion and allowed evil friends to egg him
on. He told Bishop Fagnano straight out that, since he was not a Chilean,
he could not remain at Punta Arenas. Under the law, no one who was not
a Chilean citizen was allowed to wield any ecclesiastic authority in terri-
tories belonging to that republic. Rome had no jurisdiction at Punta
Arenas. The only person who had any control there was the bishop of
Ancud. This was meant to be the final straw, but instead it became a
defensive weapon, for the Prefect Apostolic was quite in the clear with the
local Ordinary. Furthermore, he showed the fiery representative of the
government an authorization written for him by the President of the
Republic, as well as letters of recommendation from important citizens of
27 It has been known as Magellanes ever since 1928.

38.4 Page 374

▲back to top
346
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Chile. But not one of these would have helped him had the wife of the
governor not intervened. It was she who rescued her husband from his
embarrassment, enabling him to beat a dignified retreat. In the end, he
became so reasonable that in August he agreed to attend in person the
solemn consecration of a wooden chapel that the Bishop had set up.
There was no need to wait for Salesian missionary activity to com-
mence. Soon the festive oratory and schools opened for the children of
immigrant parents. At the beginning of October, the Bishop administered
First Communion to the pupils. He persuaded their parents to attend the
ceremony too, which was the first boost given to the prevailing situation
of religious laxity, for it brought people into church who had not been
there for a long time. The Indians of southern Patagonia came often to
Punta Arenas to barter goods. This offered the Bishop excellent apostolic
opportunities. On November 5th he was able to write Don Bosco: "A
tribe came here in October and remained a week. When it left, everyone
promised they would come back again soon, bringing many more of their
companions. I went to see them, taught a little catechism, and firmly
impressed on them that they should not give themselves unduly to drink,
since it is a wrong and ugly thing to do both in the eyes of God and the
eyes of man. I also told them that they should not imitate the bad
Christians. I was pleased to see that they listened to what I said, and there
were no disorders during the few days they spent with us. They promised
me, in fact, that when they would return, they would all come for instruc-
tion so that they may be baptized."
The great missionary was deeply longing for his mission to begin
among the people of Tierra del Fuego. "I will not find peace," he wrote
Father Joseph Lazzero on October 8th, "until I have found means with
which to redeem them from the bondage of ignorance, poverty, and espe-
cially the bondage of the devil." One of the things he needed most indis-
pensably to engage actively in his mission would have been a steamboat
for traveling around the islands and channels in search of the natives.
Since at that time he had no possibility of buying one, he rented a
schooner named Vittoria, of forty-ton capacity. With it, toward the end of
1887, he visited Dawson Island, the central point of concentration of the
Yagans and Alakaluf Indians who went there with their canoes. He
explored the Chilean section of Tierra del Fuego. Both in the one and the
other place he encountered many natives, talked with them, invited them
to get to Punta Arenas, gave them clothes and food and was happy to hear
them say, "You are a good captain." That capitano bueno of theirs became

38.5 Page 375

▲back to top
The Apostolic Prefecture ofBishop Fagano
347
the habitual form by which those poor persecuted natives addressed their
God-sent apostle.
A short while before our dear Father closed his eyes to the light of this
world, he was comforted by the sight of one of the first flowers plucked
in that distant land which formed the object of his dreams and his anxi-
ety. In his first explorations, Bishop Fagnano had found a little orphan
girl of the Ona tribe, about eight years old, whose parents had recently
been killed. He took her back with him to Patagones, meaning to entrust
her to Mr. Lista, so that he might place her in some school in Buenos
Aires. But just as the child was about to be separated from him, she
clutched at the Bishop's robe, weeping frenziedly, begging him not to
leave her with those evil men who had slaughtered her father and mother.
The leader of the expedition then asked whether he would keep her him-
self. He handed her over to the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians,
who instructed her for baptism. When Bishop Cagliero went to Italy in
December, 1887, he brought her with him, together with two Sisters, to
Turin, so that Don Bosco could see her.
Having been adequately prepared, the child knew fairly accurately
who Don Bosco was and realized how lucky she was. As the Bishop intro-
duced her to the Servant of God, he said, "Here, dear Don Bosco, is one
of the first fruits offered to you by your missionary sons ex ultimis finibus
terrae[from the ends of the earth]." The little Indian girl knelt down in
front of him and in her still semi-literate way said, "Thank you, dear
Father, for having sent your missionaries to save me and my brothers.
They have opened the gates of heaven to us." It would be impossible to
describe Don Bosco's emotion at the sight of her or at the words she
uttered. When she went back again to America, she never forgot the
impression the Saint had made on her. But she went to heaven herself not
long afterward.
It is not our intention here to relate the history of Bishop Fagnano's
mission. When he went to his grave, worn out by his age, his work, and
moral tribulations, a whole network of missionary stations covered his
vast prefecture. All of them were planned by his fertile brain, all of them
brought to life by his superhuman energy, all of them kept active by his
many heroic sacrifices. The mortal remains of this magnanimous apostle
rest today in the church of the Sacred Heart of Jesus he himself built at
Punta Arenas, but his spirit hovers over the territory ranging from Santa
Cruz to Usuaya. His memory still lives on and will survive in the hearts
of all Salesians everywhere throughout the world. These are the men

38.6 Page 376

▲back to top
348
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
trained by Don Bosco who have become instruments for his magnificent
and infinite plans. Or we should say: These are the men with whom
Divine Providence surrounded its Servant, the humble Don Bosco, after
summoning him for a world-wide mission, so that they might validly
assist him in carrying out his plans.
South ofthe Great Island there lies a magnificent lake named after the
missionary. "Lake Fagnano" it was called by the two who discovered it,
both Argentinean officers who had great esteem and devotion for this
incomparable son of Don Bosco. A famous geographer and explorer, the
Swede Otto Nordenskold, says rightly, "This name given by the men who
first discovered the lake in honor of someone who did so much to improve
the living conditions of the natives should be respected."28 Our own Father
Albert DeAgostini feels that he should stress yet another merit of Bishop
Fagnano, namely, his contributions to the industrial and commercial
development of Tierra del Fuego.29 In the monumental book by
DeAgostini we have only to look at the illustrations of the final chapter
dealing with the tribes of Tierra del Fuego to form an idea of the materi-
al transformation these poor tribes have undergone, thanks to the solici-
tude of the Salesian missionaries under the guidance and example of their
great superior. These certainly were not the ideals for which Bishop
Fagnano did so much and suffered so greatly, as one can readily under-
stand, but it is in the nature of things that the flame of the Gospel sheds
the radiance of civilization and progress around it wherever it shines.
28 Records of the Scientific Society of Chile, 7:158, note.
29 My travels in Tierra de! Fuego, Societa Editrice Internazionale, footnote, p. 9.

38.7 Page 377

▲back to top
349
Qlqupter 1g
REQUESTS FOR SALESIANS FROM
FIVE REPUBLICS IN SOUTH AMERICA
Something which deeply impressed Leo XIII in regard to the Salesian
Congregation was the appreciation of Don Bosco' s Salesians, which
seemed to increase steadily, shown by the reports sent in by representatives
of the Holy See in those intensely democratic republics of Latin America.
Even the governments themselves did everything possible to persuade Don
Bosco to establish his houses in their territories. It even occurred that the
presidents of such nations appealed to the Pope, begging him to exercise
his authority, so that their wishes might be fulfilled. For Don Bosco, these
were all things that he had clearly foreseen in his dreams about the mis-
sions. He had predicted all of them with equal clarity to his astonished
sons. It is true that his predictions were not restricted to any near and fore-
seeable future. Yet, Divine Providence disposed that he should not leave
this world without first having glimpsed at least the dawn of their fulfill-
ment. For during the last two years of his life, Don Bosco received formal
applications from Chile, Venezuela, Peru, Colombia, and Ecuador, all
nations that he had seen revealed to him in those prophetic manifestations.
Thus it was still Don Bosco who held in his hands the initial seeds to be
planted there. From these seeds the flourishing local Salesian undertakings
and organizations soon developed extensively.
Here we cannot but perceive a truly providential sign. The Isthmus of
Panama was then being built to connect the two Americas. This gigantic
undertaking, which established direct communications between the
Atlantic and the Pacific Oceans, would facilitate, to an extraordinary
extent, immigrations to the surrounding republics. Now we know how
many Italians emigrated to settle in those rich territories. So it was in the
design of God that priests were already living in them to provide for the
moral and spiritual needs of the people who emigrated into those coun-
tries. Assistance to immigrants formed part of the missionary program of
our holy Founder from the very beginning.

38.8 Page 378

▲back to top
350
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
We have carefully gathered data concerning these early days of
Salesian activity, tapping all the most reliable sources to ascertain the role
played by Don Bosco and we will now list them in this chapter.
CHILE
Saddened by the sight of the state of abandon in which many poor
children of the lower classes were living, a very zealous Salesian
Cooperator, Father Dominic Benigno Cruz, vicar general of Concepcion,
Chile, could see no other solution than to have the Salesians get there. Nor
was he the only person who thought of this. Several bishops in Chile had
voiced the same conviction. Encouraged by such support, he began and
maintained active correspondence with Bishop John Cagliero, describing
the needs of the country in his letters, and pleading for his help.
As he wrote, other people were at work, fired by his example. His sec-
retary, Father Spiridione Herrera, an excellent priest and fervent Salesian
Cooperator, had secured and was holding a plot of land for the Salesians.
It measured one hundred and twenty-five meters on each of its four
boundaries, with a house already under construction. Part of the house
was already used to shelter some dozen poor boys who, under his own
direction, were learning a trade as best they could. He had read about the
early days of the Oratory in the Bulletin, and had gathered the boys
around himself, imparting an education to them in the same way Don
Bosco had done, although his work as secretary and priest prevented him
from dedicating any intensive care to them. A professional training school
could be installed there, and this was urgently needed since the
Freemasons had already opened such a training school to the peril and
increasing detriment of the children of the working class.
Father Dominic Cruz was fondly thinking of yet another plan. The
vast territory of Araucania, which was populated by small Indian tribes,
was under the jurisdiction of the diocese of Concepcion. The majority of
these native tribes were still unbaptized and had always lived in a state of
warfare with the civilized population. At last, in 1884 the Chilean gov-
ernment had forced them into subjection to the laws of the country and
had drawn thousands of settlers, Italian, Swiss, and German farmers, into
their uncultivated territory so that there was now a great concentration of
Catholics, Protestants and infidels in the region. There was an urgent need
to provide for the spiritual needs of all these people. The exceptional
scarcity of clergy in the diocese made it impossible to send even one sin-
gle priest there. This was the reason why the good vicar was pleading and

38.9 Page 379

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
351
hoping for the help of the Salesians for such a mission. The government
would have provided a house, a church, and financial support. One or two
residential centers in Araucania would have represented a tremendous
advantage to the Patagonian missions, especially by providing supplies for
the missionaries next to traveling through the Andes, since only three or
four days would have been needed to reach from Lake Nahuel Huapi any
residence of their confreres without having to return to Buenos Aires or
Patagones which were so far away.
Every two weeks Father Cruz would write to Bishop Cagliero to try
to wrest an encouraging promise from him. We should not think that
Cagliero was in any way indifferent to the requests of the vicar. As a mat-
ter of fact, he had planned to cross the Andes on his next journey, to push
as far as Concepcion . He also instructed Father Dominic Milanesio and
Father Bartholomew Panaro, who were due to undertake a long mission-
ary journey to Malbarco at the foot of the Andes, to go even further on
and visit the Chilean city ofMarlbarco. Father Milanesio went there at the
beginning of 1886. Great was his surprise when he heard how people
praised Don Bosco and the Salesians. Even the President of the Republic,
although he himself was of secularist tendencies, did not hide his liking
for the new Congregation. Once, the Sisters of Divine Providence gave
him a book in which the goals of the Salesians were discussed, and he was
deeply impressed. Since the nuns insisted that he ought to summon some
religious Congregation to take charge of the boys who were discharged
once they reached a certain age, he said, "I will send for the Salesians."
The arrival of Father Dominic Milanesio was a festive occasion for
the vicar general, who embraced him saying, "Permit me to embrace a son
of Don Bosco who is the very first to enter our country." Father Milanesio
discovered that he was very well informed about the Salesians because he
was a regular reader of the Bulletin. The missionary sent Father Joseph
Lazzero an extensive report of his visit on March 16th, asking him to
inform Don Bosco in turn.
On May 1st, the vicar wrote directly to Don Bosco, setting forth in a
long letter his two plans, asking for at least six priests and some others
who were not priests, promising to pay all their traveling expenses. Don
Bosco dictated to Father Charles Viglietti the terms of the reply that was
to be sent. Father Viglietti translated it into Spanish, and Don Bosco
signed it. The Servant of God would have liked to send not six, but fifty
missionaries to the diocese of Concepcion, if only he had known where to
find them. Indeed, though he himself was old and sick, he longed to go

38.10 Page 380

▲back to top
352
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
there himself, knowing that there was such a deplorable scarcity of
priests. But he did hold out one shining hope, promising that in
September, when the General Chapter would meet, the possibilities of
finding the necessary staff would be discussed. Would he please be
patient therefore until the following October, for then he could give him
a more definite reply. 1
We do not know what he wrote in October, though we do know that
in the same month he wrote to President Balmarceda.2 Our archive files
are silent about this issue until February of the following year, 1887. This
is a regrettable gap, for during this time, the matter was settled. As a mat-
ter of fact, on February 21st, a moving ceremony was celebrated at
Almagro, in the church of the Sisters, before the first altar dedicated to
Mary Help of Christians on American soil. A miniature replica of the
farewell ceremony usually held at the Valdocco shrine for the departure of
the missionaries, was held. Six Salesians, headed by a young priest, Father
Evasio Rabagliati,3 left the Atlantic shores to journey through the chain of
the Andes to the Pacific coast. All the directors of that Province were
present. The provincial, Father James Costamagna, delivered a brief ser-
mon evoking Don Bosco's figure so vividly that everyone felt that they
could see him there. Five days later, when reporting on it to the Saint,
Father Evasio Rabagliati began: "The purpose of this letter is to inform
you of something very important: the opening of the first Salesian house
at Concepcion in Chile!"
Their journey was long and fraught with dangers.4 One must also
admire the courage of the travelers, none of whom were trained for such
an undertaking, nor even adequately informed about the difficulties they
were to encounter in crossing the rugged mountains once they had passed
Mendoza. They reached their impatiently longed for destination on March
6th, and a great crowd awaited them at the railroad station. They appeared
in the company of the vicar general, Father Espiridion Herrera, and a
young lawyer, Michael Prieto, who was there to represent the Catholic
Youth Association. All three had traveled three hours by train from
Concepcion to meet them. The various representatives of the population
were present. Several members of the clergy and the secular authorities
followed them as far as the convent of the Sisters of Divine Providence
I Appendix, doc. 77.
2 Letter from Fr. Evasio Rabagliati to Don Bosco, Concepcion, May 22, 1887.
3 The other five were the priests Fr. Scavini and Fr. Daniele, the clerics Amerio and Burzio and one coadjutor.
4 One can read the description in the Bollettino salesiano, July 1887.

39 Pages 381-390

▲back to top

39.1 Page 381

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
353
where they were to be lodged temporarily. A crowd of people filled the
adjoining church to sing with them a thanksgiving hymn.
After a few days in that peaceful dwelling, they took possession of the
resident school already mentioned, which had been put under the patron-
age of Saint Joseph. Then the whole town vied to contribute whatever
they might need for the chapel, or in the way of furniture, linen, or kitchen
utensils. Poverty reigned supreme, but the director wrote: 5 "Frankly, for
my own part, I have seen the birth of the house of Buenos Aires amid a
thousand difficulties and privations, always poor and burdened with
debts, and yet progressing more and more every year, until it has become
a house which shelters three hundred boys, assembled by Divine
Providence under the Salesian banner, and I can say quite frankly that I
see excellent omens for the house of Concepcion in Chile." Subsequent
events fully justified his words. Where they had entered without anything,
they had everything they wanted within a very short time. Soon also, a
great many boys attended the festive oratory which was inaugurated the
first Sunday after they took over the house. Little by little, classrooms and
workshops were opened without any long delay.
Following arrangements made by letter, Bishop Cagliero should have
arrived before them or a little after them in Concepcion, to inaugurate
their house with solemnity. But "man proposes and God disposes." The
matter of his fall, as we have seen, upset all these fine plans. Yet it was an
ill wind that blew some good, for the mishap made him known through-
out the Republic. It gave rise to a universal veneration for him and per-
mitted him to enjoy a triumphant reception wherever he went.
Everyone was eager to see this great son of Don Bosco at Linares,
Valparaiso, Los Angeles, Talca, and Santiago, the state capital. In all of
these towns everyone seriously tried to get some Salesians. Personal
acquaintance enhanced the fervor in such expectations. On May 14th Father
Evasio Rabagliati wrote to Turin: "The Catholic newspapers published
everyday what the Salesian bishop was doing, what he said and where he
went. During the month and a half he was here in Chile, he did not have a
day's respite to breathe freely. But he was comforted and calmed down
when he remembered the trips made by Don Bosco in France."
He was somehow generous in his promises. Impatience, too, con-
ferred to his words a greater significance than they actually possessed.
5 Letter to Don Bosco, March 25, 1887.

39.2 Page 382

▲back to top
354
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Nevertheless, when he came to Turin in December, he pleaded the cause
of Chile with great eloquence before the Superior Council, though the
extent of the effect could not be seen until after the death of Don Bosco.
After Concepcion, the house in Talca was the next in order of time to be
opened. As soon as Bishop Cagliero left, a priest had concluded negotia-
tions on his behalf, paying with his own money for an immense and very
spacious building to be used as a professional-technical training school.
This was inaugurated within 1888. Then in 1891 it was the turn of the
house of Carmen in Santiago for which negotiations had already been in
progress with the government ever since 1886. All that came afterward,
no longer concerns the life story of Don Bosco.
By that time the name of Don Bosco echoed from one end of Chile to
the other, evoking general admiration. No sooner did the Salesians arrive
than telegrams bombarded them from bookshops in Santiago and
Valparaiso, asking for as many copies of Don Bosco's biography as were
available no matter in what language they might be printed. A month
before their arrival, a copy of the bishop of Milo's Don Bosco y su obra
[Don Bosco and His Work] had been put in circulation at Santiago by the
Sisters of Divine Providence and had sold rapidly among the more emi-
nent members of the clergy and the lay population, including ministers of
state. Perhaps this was the book the President of the Republic had seen, as
we mentioned early on. In order to satisfy these insistent demands, a
Chilean edition of this booklet had to be printed.6 It appears that the new
house was progressing extraordinarily well, if Bishop Cagliero's secretary
was able to write in August: "The house in Concepcion prospers, the
number of boys and attendance at the holy Sacraments are increasing."
Then his pen traced a sad comparison. Such joys were unknown at
Patagones. The locality persisted in its religious apathy to which we have
referred elsewhere. Therefore, Father Anthony Riccardi continued: "At
times, or whenever even for a moment we forget Don Bosco's last words,
we are overcome and frustrated by discouragement because of the little or
nothing accomplished here but oh, how comforting in such moments is
just remembering him, "Go. You will sow and others will reap."7
Wherever the Salesians worked, Don Bosco was always with them to
instill in them courage, hope, and comfort.
We have not yet said all that relates to us about Chile while Don Bosco
6 Letter from Fr. Evasio Rabagliati, May 22, 1887.
7 Letter to Fr. Lazzero, Patagones, August 19, 1887.

39.3 Page 383

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
355
was alive. In a letter dated October 15, 1887, the vicar general of
Concepcion wrote to Bishop Cagliero to inform him that three gentlemen
were setting out for Turin and would be traveling on the same ship on which
he would be traveling to Italy. "On this ship there are three Catholic lawyers
of this city," he wrote, "whose names are, Barros, Cox, and Mendez. I
urgently recommend them to your Excellency, especially the first one who
is the editor of Libertad Catolica, and an outstanding champion of the
Church. The other two also are very good men, and very talented."
The three men were the cousins who wished to study Don Bosco's
work at the source. They arrived in Turin on December 7th. Introduced
by the bishop, they were given a cordial welcome at the Oratory, and
Cagliero himself escorted them to Don Bosco's room. One of them
described their meeting as follows: 8 "Don Bosco sat on a shabby sofa; his
head was bent, his eyes full of tears, his whole countenance was bright-
ened by a heavenly smile. He can no longer dress himself nor walk with-
out assistance. The three of us fell on our knees before him and kissed his
hand with respectful veneration. He pressed our hands firmly for a few
moments, looking at us one by one with a look that was not of this world
and which aroused pure joy within us."
He then bade them sit all around him and spoke with a low, halting
voice, "Those who do not know me seek me out; but those who do know
me, have only contempt for me. Not so long ago someone who saw me in
the street in France, pointed me out to another, saying, 'Look, that is Don
Bosco!' But the other, looking at me with astonishment, replied, 'What?
Is it possible that that is Don Bosco? Pahl' And that other person turned
his back scornfully. Are you all lawyers? Well, I'm a lawyer myself
against the devil. We have fought much together, day after day. I have
pummeled him thoroughly, but he too has given me good beatings. Just
look at what state I am in.'" The author of the article commented: "Don
Bosco said all this with such a candid air, with such a simplicity, charm
and holiness, that we felt we were speaking with an angel that had come
down from heaven. He usually keeps his eyes down, in a pensive medita-
tive way; but when he lifts them up, his glance is of superhuman sweet-
ness and such as it penetrates you in a supernatural manner ... I can only
speak of this man with veneration, nor can I think of him without think-
ing at the same time of the attributes of God."
8 Article by Mr. Mendez in the January issue of Libertad catolica. He also wrote the logbook of their voy-
age in Diario ilustrado. A relative of his published the portion having reference to December 7th on June I 0, 1930.

39.4 Page 384

▲back to top
356
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Not daring to prolong their visit with him, lest they should weary him,
the visitors then rose and in the presence of Don Bosco said, "We see that
you are tired and unable to talk. We are about to go to Rome. We will tell
the Holy Father to pray for you, for you are indispensable for your
Congregation and for the Church. The prayers of the Pope will be
omnipotent."
"No, gentlemen, do not pray that I recover," Don Bosco answered.
"Beg God instead for the grace that I may have a good death, so that I may
go to heaven and from there I will be able to give much more help to my
sons, so that they may work for the greater glory of God and the salvation
of souls."
One of the three, the journalist Barros, was bothered by a painful
arthritis which tormented him and was especially painful in his hands, to
the point that, after having written but one page, he would be forced to
suspend his work, as if his fingers and arm were paralyzed. He had come
with the hope that Don Bosco might cure him. The Saint took his hands
and held them between his own for a long time. At last he said, "You are
cured, but you will always feel some slight pain, so that you may not for-
get the grace granted you by Our Lady." When Barros was in his room,
he wished to put his hand to the test immediately by writing to his wife.
He sat down and wrote a long letter of twenty-four pages. Ever since that
time his hand was never again incapable of rendering due service.
Our friends from Chile were overcome by surprise when they
encountered a fellow countryman of theirs who was well known all over
Chile for his books on religious subjects, for the importance of his fami-
ly, and for his own priestly zeal. He was now a Salesian novice! We mean
Father Camillo Ortuzar of Santiago. He had gone to Europe with the
intention of entering a Jesuit novitiate, but while talking it over with his
mother who lived in Paris, he listened to her advice and went first to con-
sult Don Bosco. As the Saint heard his opening words, he interrupted
him, and asked him abruptly, "Why don't you become a Salesian?"
"Really, I never thought of it," he replied.
"You'd like to work, right? Well, here you will find bread, work, and
paradise."
Just then the bells of Mary Help of Christians rang for the midday
Angelus, which Don Bosco said together with him and then invited him
to dinner, bidding him sit beside him at table. Father Ortuzar, who had
not given any importance to what had been said to him a little while
before, returned now and then to the subject of the Jesuits and their novi-

39.5 Page 385

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
357
tiate. Don Bosco kept whispering to him the same words over and over
again, "Bread, work, and paradise; those are three things I can offer you
in the name of our Lord." Then the visitor began to reflect until at last he
said that he would accept. Whereupon the Servant of God said, "Don
Bosco will soon be no more, but Father Rua is already here to take his
place. He will be in charge to give you bread, and you will certainly not
want for work! Don Bosco hopes to get to heaven to provide you with par-
adise on behalf of God."
Naturally, Father Camillo's first thought was to return to Paris to
explain his change of plans to his mother and to pick up his personal
belongings, since all he had with him were the clothes he was wearing.
"Do not worry," Don Bosco told him, "your mother will be glad to
endorse your decision. Go without further adieu there to your new duties
and bear in mind that you will never have any cause to regret having
obeyed like a good soldier of the Lord." That same evening he set out for
Valsalice, accompanied by Father Julius Barberis, to begin his novitiate.
The Chilean's mother did not make the slightest objection. Already
two months had elapsed since that day when, unexpectedly, his fellow
countrymen saw him suddenly appear before them at the Oratory. In the
article previously quoted, Mr. Mendez wrote: "There is no one happier
than he. He overflows with happiness. He talks continuously of Don
Bosco, in whom he has a blind and absolute faith, and regards him as an
oracle from heaven." We can confirm that it was indeed so. Father Evasio
Rabagliati confirmed to Father Rua: "This is a fine acquisition. He is
highly respected in Chile."9
Father Camillo Ortuzar lived in humble, genuine simplicity in our
midst, No one who saw and frequented him would ever have suspected that
he had ever held high offices in his native country, and still less that the
true reason which had induced him to leave his home town had been his
determination to escape once and for all the risk of becoming a bishop.'0
VENEZUELA, PERU, COLOMBIA
The first house founded in Venezuela was that of Caracas, the capital
of that republic, seven years after the death of Don Bosco. But the ground
work had already begun in 1886. That year Bishop Crispolo Uzcategui
9 Letter, Concepcion, December 24, 1887.
IO In 1903, an interesting short life history was printed at Sarria. Diego de Castro, Biografia de Don Camillo
Ortuzar de la Pia Sociedad de San Francisco de Sales. [Biography of Fr. Camillo Ortuzar, Priest of the Pious
Society of Saint Francis de Sales].

39.6 Page 386

▲back to top
358
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
called on Don Bosco at the Oratory to tell him of the plight of his deso-
late diocese. The animating spirit behind it all was Fr. Richard Arteaga
who began promoting the enrollments of Salesian Cooperators and then
perseveravit pulsans [he kept on knocking] after the death of the Saint,
until his successor graciously responded to his burning desires. We have
copies of three letters addressed to him and signed by Don Bosco, in
1887. The main topic discussed in them is the organization of the local
Cooperators, whose Director he had become, by Don Bosco' s appoint-
ment. The zealous priest never tired of increasing their numbers, and suc-
ceeded in enrolling more than six hundred. This explains the overwhelm-
ing progress made by the Salesian Congregation in Venezuela in so short
a time. 11 The Congregation today is also in charge of the Mission of the
Upper Orinoco.
The Salesians first entered Peru three years after the death of the
Founder. The School of Saint Rose was then founded in Lima, the capi-
tal. But already, on June 23, 1886, Don Bosco had received a visit from
the President of that republic, with his son. He seemed to be fairly well
informed about us and expressed warm disposition towards it. Father
Viglietti escorted him on a rapid tour ofthe Oratory, since he did not have
much time. As he left, he said he hoped to return on some future occa-
sion. During his talk with Don Bosco, he affectionately begged him to
open one of his houses in the capital.
It is ofno little interest to discover that the Pious Union ofthe Salesian
Cooperators took root so quickly in areas so far away from where the
Salesians were active. The credit for their early enrollments should go in
great part to the Spanish [SalesianJ Bulletin. The advertising picked up
momentum and a lot of boosting with the correspondence from Turin. It
was from Turin that together with certificates, also pamphlets, holy pic-
tures, medals, and various other communication devices were sent to the
Cooperators and sympathizers, thus making Don Bosco's work known.
In reference to Lima, we have two letters written in 1887 to a certain
Joseph Yimenez, both bearing Don Bosco's own signature, as we were
able to verify; they both revealed an impressive activity among the
Salesian Cooperators. 12
The fame of the Servant of God spread all over the republic because
of an incident regarded as miraculous. Before this incident, nothing was
11 Appendix, doc. 78 (A, B, C).
12 See ch. 18, p. 17, footnote 22.

39.7 Page 387

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
359
known either of Don Bosco or of his works. The Franciscan provincial of
Lima dispelled his boredom during an ocean voyage by thumbing through
the pages of a book relating the life story of Don Bosco. We can well sur-
mise that this was Don Bosco y su obra [Don Bosco and his Work]. Don
Bosco was quite unknown to him. Unexpectedly the winds began to howl,
the sea grew furious, and a terrible storm broke out. Tossed by the waves,
the ship was so battered that shipwreck seemed imminent. The captain
himself said later that all hope was gone. The pious religious took his
stand among all the passengers, invited them to kneel as best they could
and pray to the Holy Virgin Mary, asking that out of deference to her ser-
vant, Don Bosco, she might save them from this catastrophe. He promised
that, if they were saved, he would have the book printed and have thou-
sands of copies distributed widely among his people. As soon as the vow
was expressed, the storm dropped, fair weather returned and the ship was
able to proceed safely to port. The Franciscan friar did not forget his
promise. He ordered a paper edition of Don Bosco's life to be published
and distributed throughout Peru to bishops and priests, rich and poor, to
anyone, in short, whether they wanted it or not. The life of Don Bosco
became a topic of general conversation, and caused people in many places
to hope that the benefits corning from his houses might soon be extended
to Peru. The provincial himself told this story to Father Evasio Rabagliati
in 1890, when the latter was a guest in his convent.
Something very similar happened in regard to Colombia. A lady from
Bogota in 1883 had witnessed in Paris the miracle of the dying youth,
who was invited by Don Bosco to serve his Holy Mass. 13 This lady did not
stop writing to her friends and relatives in Colombia about it, magnifying
the holiness of the Italian priest who worked miracles and his great deeds
in the field of the education of the young. Little by little, the politicians
too began to take interest. More than anything else, their attention was
caught by his professional and technical training schools, since there was
a great need of them in that country. But no one knew how to carry them
out. From words they passed to deeds. On November 1, 1886, while in
Rome, Don Bosco received a letter from Joachim Velez, the ambassador
of Colombia to the Holy See who wrote: "The well deserved fame of the
foundations of workshops, schools, and hospices for poor boys, all due to
your charity, has reached us here, and everyone who is concerned with the
welfare of the poor ardently hopes that the people of Colombia may hen-
13 See Vol. XVI, pp. 174-175.

39.8 Page 388

▲back to top
360
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
efit from all that you have done for modern society." Then on behalf of
his government, he was asking that a draft agreement be sent quickly, so
that a few Salesians might go to the capital of the Colombian Republic.
The Superior Council replied: thanked him for his confidence in the
Congregation, but regretted the fact that on account of the scarcity ofper-
sonnel which was needed for all the many commitments already taken, it
was impossible to comply immediately with the request. A delay was
therefore requested. Meanwhile, the Minister was asked to contact the
Procurator General, Father Francis Dalmazzo, or better still, to contact
Bishop John Cagliero, director general of the Salesian Missions.
About three months later, on January 21, 1887, the archbishop of
Bogota, Bishop Joseph Telesforus Paul of the Society of Jesus, applied to
Don Bosco for not one, but two houses, namely a professional training
school for the poor boys of his city and a mission for the natives in the
area. Don Bosco could only give a reply much like the one sent to the pre-
vious request.
The ambassador to the Holy See did not hesitate to confer with Father
Dalmazzo, and after various meetings, he believed he had good reason to
hope. Whereupon he promptly informed his government. The president
of the Republic did not wait for anything more but cabled the authoriza-
tion for him to enter negotiations with Don Bosco. He wrote to Turin on
July 11th. On October 18th, the archbishop renewed his request for the
twofold foundation. There was work going on behind the scenes as well.
On November 11th Don Bosco received a letter from the secretary of
state, Cardinal Rampolla, which read: "The Government of Colombia has
informed the Holy See that it would be glad to see the Reverend Salesian
Fathers found and operate a professional training school of arts and crafts
in the city of Bogota. The Holy Father, too, would be happy if this wish
were to be fulfilled as soon as possible, for he does not doubt that the
industriousness of the worthy sons of Saint Francis de Sales would bear
excellent fruit to the advantage of the young people of the capital. I am
therefore appealing hopefully to Your Reverence, asking you to benevo-
lently take up the aforesaid request from the Colombian government. I
wish to inform you that the representative of Colombia to the Holy See
has all the necessary instructions to form an agreement with Your
Reverence about the number of Salesians required for this purpose, and
about everything else required to assure the requisite stability ofthe house
in question. Thus the meritorious congregation of which you are the very
worthy superior will see a new area for its activity open before it. I am

39.9 Page 389

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
361
hopeful that the harvest reaped will be abundant."
Lack of staff was not an excuse, but a fact. Yet, such highly authori-
tative pressure advised Don Bosco to try to find some compromise which
was not to be balanced between a "yes" or a "no", but instead between
'sooner' or 'later.' This must have been the consideration which prompt-
ed him to answer that Bishop Cagliero would be empowered to negotiate,
with a possible view to an agreement. Exactly at that time the Bishop was
on his way to Turin, whence he could have carried on the negotiations.
Then came the death of Don Bosco. All this took up time. Three months
later, Cardinal Rampolla was once again urged by the Columbian repre-
sentative to the Holy See to renew his request with Father Michael Rua, to
whom he wrote on April 24th: "Last November I wrote to the late lament-
ed Don Bosco, urging him to lend a benevolent ear to the urgent request
of the government of Colombia regarding the foundation of a profession-
al training school for arts and crafts in Bogota, and the worthy superior,
whose death is rightly mourned by the Salesian Congregation replied on
November 30th that he would "seek to comply with the wishes of the
Colombian Government as soon as possible." Now, at the renewed insis-
tence of the representative of that Republic, I must request that you, Most
Reverend Father, do not delay too long the enactment of the excellent
intentions voiced by your late lamented predecessor, but instead bear in
mind that the Salesians, to whom management of the above school for
training in arts and crafts is to be entrusted, should arrive in Bogota at
least by the beginning of the year 1890."
At last! There was still a year and eight months ahead of them, an
adequate time to come down with something positive. In 1890, they were
indeed able to open a school in Bogota, the Leo XIII school, with profes-
sional training courses, a public church and assistance services for immi-
grants. A glorious name, that of Father Michael Unia, the apostle of the
lepers, soon resounded throughout Colombia, and that name is still
repeated by citizens from every walk of life and every race and color with
the most sincere admiration.
ECUADOR
As far as we know, there were no public manifestations on behalf of
either Don Bosco or his work in the Republic of Ecuador prior to 1885,
when Mr. Tobar, the undersecretary for public instruction, informed the
two assemblies that it would be a very wise thing if the Salesians were
brought into the country. He had known them in Chile, where some news-

39.10 Page 390

▲back to top
362
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
papers from Argentina, with articles about them, had gotten into his
hands. When he returned to Quito, he had the Jesuit superior there lend
him the bishop of Milo's book Don Bosco y su Obra, [Don Bosco and his
Work], which gave him an adequate idea of the Congregation and its
founder. Here is a passage taken from his speech before the assembly: He
first spoke about the need to open sound training schools, then pointed
out that the country did not have qualified teachers for them, and finally
he asked', "Will it be possible to engage teachers having the requisite
qualifications from abroad?" To which he replied, "It appears that we
could, if we take into consideration a new religious order which is now
miraculously expanding all over the world. The Salesian Order, one might
say, is the outcome of the blending of the goals of Catholicism and the
trends peculiar to this century of steamboat and electricity. The rapid
pace at which it has grown and the quickness with which its schools are
filled up with pupils are proof enough of the importance of the objectives
it pursues." He then outlined the story of the order, as he himself had
learned about it from the source already quoted.
His proposal was so well received that Joseph Camano, President of
the Republic, together with the archbishop of Quito, Bishop Joseph
Ordonez, decided to apply to Don Bosco to have some of his sons get to
the capital of Ecuador. He did not negotiate personally, but instructed Mr.
Ballen, Consul General for Ecuador in Paris, to do so with Don Bosco
instead. Mr. Ballen obeyed, by writing to him a letter on August 7, 1885.
We can readily imagine what the answer was. Courteous thanks,
assurance of good will, and a request to wait a few years for lack of staff.
There was no answer. Since the archbishop had to go to Rome at the
beginning of 1887, the president did not feel it would be too much if he
were to wait a year and a half, because he intended to give the prelate full
power to negotiate and conclude the matter.
The bishop landed in France at the beginning of January, 1887, and
traveled from there to Turin. He had a long talk with Don Bosco, telling
him that he did not intend to go away until he had been promised at least
four Salesians. Overcome by his insistence, Don Bosco at last said he was
ready to let him have them, but on the condition that the Holy See did not
raise any objection at so small a number being sent.
Satisfied with this initial victory, the archbishop continued on his way
to Rome, where he informed Leo XIII of the dire need his diocese had of
Salesian priests. Not only did the Pope approve, but he even told him to
write and tell Don Bosco that the Pope himself wanted him to send

40 Pages 391-400

▲back to top

40.1 Page 391

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
363
Salesians to Quito.
Wherever the Pope was concerned, Don Bosco no longer made any dis-
tinction between a wish or an order. He immediately decided to obey.
Before receiving his message, however, foreseeing how the matter would
end, Don Bosco had remarked in a humorous tone on January 18th, accord-
ing to what Father Lemoyne wrote: ''Now I have the idea ofgetting an expe-
dition ready as soon as possible and send missionaries to the Republic of
Ecuador. That is a missionary center where also vocations can be found."
Word of this intention of his soon spread around the city. During the
first few days of the new year, when charitable people are in the habit of
putting their hand into their wallets, a very meritorious priest who had
done much for popular instruction and education, and who was also the
author of many excellent little books for elementary schools, Father John
Scavia,14 wrote an affectionate letter to "the dear and venerated Don
Bosco" to whom he was bound by cordial friendship, to say: "May the
Lord bless and render fertile your charitable plans on behalf of the
Republic of Ecuador. Were I still a young man, I would be happy to join
in this mission; but at my age, all I can do is help by contributing prayers
and a donation. I am sorry that I cannot do much, as both of us would
wish. My inheritance has already been bequeathed by my will to the dio-
cese ofAlessandria in the form oflegacies, and to thirty-two nephews and
grand-nephews of whom I am very proud. Yet I am able to dispose of my
annual income, and will draw one thousand lire from the funds intended
for charity to put them at your service for the mission in Ecuador. This
will be the widow's mite for the huge money-box of Christian charity."
The archbishop, after taking care of his business in Rome, returned
to Valdocco on February 12th, and here the terms of an agreement were
drawn up and signed by him and Don Bosco on the 14th. This is the last
document of the kind which bears the signature of our Saint. 15
Immediately afterward, the prelate went on his way to Paris, where
without delay he put the signed draft of the agreement before Mr. Flores,
plenipotentiary minister of Ecuador in France, so that he could look it
over, approve it on behalf of the government and forward it to Quito for
official publication. The minister did not find anything in it that might
have raised objection, so he countersigned it and sent it off. On March 7,
14 He lived in Turin, though he came from Castellazzo Bormida. He died in 1897. Among other books, his
The months of the year, Man and the Universe, and A Hundred Tales from Sacred History were very popular.
15 Appendix, doc. 80.

40.2 Page 392

▲back to top
364
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco decided to write to the president ofthe Republic who sent him
a very kind reply. 16
Now Don Bosco had to contact the above mentioned consul general
in Paris who was empowered to give him what he needed for the fares. 17
A setback made it necessary to postpone the departure of the missionar-
ies which was scheduled for September 10. When the applications were
made, there were no more berths available on the French ship which was
weighing anchor on that date for Ecuador.
The first public announcement regarding Don Bosco's new under-
taking was printed on August 12th by L 'Unita cattolica. The Superior
Council chose the personnel for the new expedition during its evening
session of the 18th. It was to consist of eight Salesians, with courageous
Father Louis Calcagno18 as their leader. He had just returned from
Uruguay where he had gone with the expedition of 1878, still as a cleric.
Preparations for this mission entailed new sacrifices. They did not
have to worry about their fares; but a great deal of money was needed for
all the rest. The urgency of raising a sufficient amount of money brought
home the realization of all that was needed on many different fronts, espe-
cially in Rome for the church of the Sacred Heart, and for the mission in
Tierra del Fuego. Worried by this increasing financial strain, Father Rua
suggested in a Council Meeting on October 10th, that the mission in
Quito be taken as a reason for making an appeal for alms. Don Bosco
asked Father Bonetti and Father Lemoyne to draft two circulars, one of a
more comprehensive nature which would include an appeal for all the
missions, the other more limited would include an appeal on behalf of
Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego. In both circulars, it was felt that it would
be wiser not to mention the predicament of the Church of the Sacred
Heart in Rome. The first circular is dated November 4th, the second cir-
cular is dated December 20th, and both were printed as a supplement to
the Bulletin. Father Pozzan, the Bulletin editor, asked him how quickly he
was to get all the letters mailed out. "You have three months' time," he
wa& told. This was an unusual reply which caused some surprise, because
in other instances of this kind he had always said it was to be done as
quickly as possible. Don Bosco died three months later. Both these circu-
16 Appendix, doc. 81.
17 Letters from the archbishop to Don Bosco, Rome, January 20th and 26th; Paris, February 16th, 17th, and
25th, 1887.
18 Besides the director, there were also the priests Frs. Fusarini, Santinelli and Mattana, two clerics, and two
coadjutors.

40.3 Page 393

▲back to top
Requests for Salesians from Five Republics in South America
365
lars were translated into French, Spanish, and German, and are the last
documents of this kind ever to appear with Don Bosco's signature. 19
The farewell ceremony took place with all its habitual solemnity in
the church of Mary Help of Christians on December 6th. First, the mis-
sionaries had gathered around Don Bosco in his room, to hear his last
souvenirs. Among other things he told them, "Love poverty and fraternal
charity. Read your Rules and obey them always.20 Although he had no
strength at all, he wanted to come down to the shrine. His two secretaries
helped him enter the sanctuary. The sermon was delivered by Father John
Bonetti, but as Father Charles Viglietti wrote in his diary, "The loveliest
and most edifying sermon was delivered by poor Don Bosco who literal-
ly crawled along." Through Bishop Della Volpe he had sent the Pope the
following telegram: "Prostrate in spirit, implore from the Holy Father
benediction for Salesian missionaries destined Ecuador." He gave the
missionaries two letters of introduction he had written, one for the presi-
dent of the Republic, the other for the archbishop of Quito. This is how
the second letter read:21
Turin, October 6, 1887
Most Reverend Excellency:
I am happy to introduce to you eight humble Salesians des-
tined to found a Salesian house at Quito under the protection of
your Most Reverend Excellency and the other authorities of the
honorable Republic of Ecuador. I hand these beloved sons of
mine in Jesus Christ over to the hands of your Excellency, the
hands of a loving Father who will help them always with timely
advice, spiritual and temporal assistance. They are coming with
the best of good will to fulfill the expectations of Your Excellency
and to work with all their might for the Christian education and
training of poor and abandoned boys in particular. When there
will be more of them, they will be happy to dedicate themselves
to the spiritual and moral welfare of the tribes which may be in
need of their help in order to discover and persevere along the
road to heaven.
19 Appendix, doc. 82.
20 This detail is found in a biography written by Fr. Louis Calgnano and edited by his traveling companion
Fr. A. Fusarini, which is treasured in our archives.
21 The original is in the archepiscopal files in Quito.

40.4 Page 394

▲back to top
366
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
With the conviction that I am entrusting my sons to good
hands, and that in your Excellency they will always find a father
and a protector in every need, I thank you sincerely for your kind-
ness in advance, and remain with veneration while imploring
your pastoral blessing upon them and upon myself.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. Our missionaries also have a letter for the President of the
Republic in which I recommend them to his protection and char-
ity as well, adding that we are prepared to refund any expense
which may exceed the sum he had stipulated in his charity. If
your Excellency should see fit, you might read this letter.
When there were enough sons and daughters of Don Bosco in
Ecuador, they really did devote their attention to actual missionary work
in the vicariate apostolic of Mendez and Gualaquiza, which they estab-
lished in 1893.
Deeply moved by Don Bosco's humble recommendations, the arch-
bishop replied: "I hope that (the Salesians) will reflect the charity of Your
Reverence in their own actions, so that they may provide solid consolation
to me in the midst of all the tribulations which are inseparable from my
office." But the mortal eyes of the Saint no longer saw these written
words. After fifty-three days of traveling, the missionaries arrived in
Quito on January 28, 1888, the eve of the feast day of Saint Francis de
Sales. Father Louis Calcagno cabled word of their safe arrival to Don
Bosco and it was read out to him the morning of the 30th. He understood
what was read to him and blessed them. It was the last blessing he ever
sent to his sons beyond the ocean.

40.5 Page 395

▲back to top
367
Q!qapfrr 20
SALESIAN EXPANSION INTO
FOUR NEW EUROPEAN NATIONS
When Don Bosco stood on the threshold of eternity, Italy had two
more Salesian houses, while another house already in existence was
undergoing a radical transformation. France and Spain were developing
the houses they already had. The first Salesians had arrived in England.
Belgium was about to open its doors to them. Portugal was continuing its
request; and in other European countries, the press gave more and more
attention to the Salesian Congregation and its founder. During Don
Bosco's last sickness and after his death, hundreds and hundreds of let-
ters arrived at the Oratory from all over the world. There was a vast con-
sensus which revealed how extensively the rays of Don Bosco' s holiness
had shed light in the world of that day and age. While reflecting the last
echoes of his industriousness, the pages of this chapter will also give us a
sample of his gratitude. There will also be a digression devoted to what
was being said and written about the Italian Saint in a country which was
locked within the ethnic checkerboard of the Austro-Hungarian Empire.
ITALY
The house of Parma, which Bishop Villa had wanted to see founded in
1879 had encountered insurmountable difficulties. When the bishop died
in 1882, he bequeathed the former Benedictine monastery, which was his
own property, to Don Bosco, on the condition that a hospice be established
within three years. In the event that this condition was not honored, then
the property was to be transferred to the seminary at the end of said term.
However, since the legacy was not properly worded, neither Don Bosco
nor the seminary could enter into possession of it. The latter was not enti-
tled to any such possession under the prevailing law governing the confis-
cation of ecclesiastic property. It was then taken over instead by the state.'
Yet, hopes were not entirely relinquished in Parma. Bishop Tescari,
1 See Vol. XV, pp. 253, 254.

40.6 Page 396

▲back to top
368
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
who, when a canon of the cathedral, had played so decisive a role in the
negotiations that had led to the legacy, did not forget the issue when he was
created bishop of Borgo San Donnino. The new bishop of Parma, Bishop
Miotti, adopted the plans of his predecessor as his own. This gave rise to
an exhausting series of bureaucratic transactions which lasted until 1887,
when, at long last the state land department put the Benedictine monastery
and orchard for auction on July 9th. "At long last, this drawn out drama of
the long-awaited orphanage has entered its final act," the bishop wrote.2
Don Bosco appointed a trustee who would show up at the auction and
bid for an anonymous person. The building was awarded to his trustee for
a total sum of thirty-four thousand lire. Yet the board of the state did not
yield ownership of the property until the week before Christmas. Nor was
it all over even then. A whole host oftenants had first to be dislodged, relin-
quishing the collecting ofrent, since the insistence on it would have entailed
vexation and endless expenses. All this caused the matter to drag on so long
that Don Bosco did not live to see the end of it. All the same, we can assert
that the house in Parma was the last ever opened by Don Bosco in Italy.
The house was not inaugurated until November, 1888, and was
expected to take care also of a parish and a festive oratory. The house took
a foothold quickly and was soon enhanced by the arrival in the city of the
Daughters of Mary Help of Christians. On May 6, 1889, Marchioness
Zambeccari was able to write to Father Michael Rua from Bologna: "I
spent a week in Parma, and I was delighted to know about the satisfaction
of the people and the esteem enjoyed by the Salesians there."3
The orphanage of Trent was inaugurated in 1887. We have already
adequately covered the negotiations which led to it.4 As soon as the bish-
op, the mayor, and the Congregation of Charity agreed with Don Bosco
on the contract he had submitted,5 the Salesians set out from Turin, and
arrived in Trent on October 15th, where distinguished Cooperators met
them at the railroad station. Our friends hoped that the orphanage was but
an initial step on the part of the Salesians in the process of later founding
a house of their own in the city, so that instead of merely helping a decay-
ing institution to flourish anew, they could develop an educational insti-
2 Letter addressed to Fr. Celestine Durando, Parma, June 6, 1887.
3 Among Don Bosco's own authentic writings (file 966), we found the complete draft of an agreement
between him and the Marchioness regarding the foundation of an orphanage in Parma. There is no indication as to
the date; but it must refer to 1876. Although there was no conclusion to this, we think that we ought to publish it in
the Appendix (doc. 84), since he wrote it himself, and it is covered by his own amendments.
4 See Vol. XVII p. 774 and pp. 538-539.
5 See Vol. XVII, p. 825.

40.7 Page 397

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
369
tute of their own where Don Bosco's methods were going to be applied.
Because Don Bosco so wished, a radical transformation took place at
the Valsalice school under his supervision during the last few months of his
life. The plan of introducing a new order of things there first cropped up in
the Superior Council meeting held on March 14th, when Father Michael
Rua proposed that some repairs be undertaken at Valsalice, to restore what
had been ravaged partly by the earthquake and partly by bad weather. He
also had suggested the building of a new chapel following an already exist-
ing draft design. Don Bosco said that before beginning any work, the con-
dition of the school itself had to be studied as well as the number of its
pupils attending it had to be looked into. When he was told ~hat there were
no more than fifty pupils, and that it did not seem there was any likelihood
of having more, he said, "We should think it over and consider whether it
would not be better to use this school for some other purpose."
To back up this idea, Father John Bonetti recalled how Don Bosco had
agreed to assume the direction of the Valsalice school solely in compliance
with the wishes and indeed almost under orders of Archbishop Gastaldi,
despite the unanimous negative vote of the confreres. He also pointed out
that the staff was not at ease there, because of the discrepancy in the social
condition of the superiors and their pupils. Father Julius Barberis then
intervened by pointing out that the following year, the house at San
Benigno would no longer be big enough to accommodate all the clerics
leaving Foglizzo after their novitiate. Father Francis Cerruti suggested to
see if it were not the case of having some fifty clerics live at Valsalice. But
the suggestion of dividing the clerics who were studying was not agreeable
to Father Julius Barberis, because it would have disrupted the unity of spir-
it and direction. Don Bosco listened, but said nothing. Further study ofthe
problem was deferred until two weeks after Easter.
On April 19th, the agenda called for reopening the debate on the same
topic, and it was then agreed to do away with the school of Valsalice. As
to what was to be done as a consequence of such a step, discussion was
again deferred until some future date. All the same, the Superior Council
wished to go on record as declaring that in all and every event, Don Bosco
would remain absolutely free to make whatever decision he saw fit.
During the meeting held on June 27th, Father Rua submitted an esti-
mate of the costs for the construction of a laundry for the convenience of
the Valsalice school. This estimate amounted to seven thousand and one
hundred lire. Opinion was divided as to the basic elements ofthe matter; yet
they all agreed unanimously on one point - namely, that work hereon should

40.8 Page 398

▲back to top
370
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
be held in abeyance. At the end, Don Bosco put in a word of his own. "We
might tum Valsalice into a formation house for our clerics," he said. The
members of the Chapter heard what he said, but no one commented on it.
Debate regarding the Valsalice school was resumed on August 18th,
with Father Rua presiding, but nothing at all was concluded. During the
afternoon session of August 23rd, the majority maintained that the entire
reform should consist solely in adopting a two-fold monthly tuition pro-
gram: one calling for thirty-five lire, the other of forty-five per month. It
was thought that this would have brought new life to the school and it
would have facilitated the access to a greater number of residents by
enrollment ofboys of the middle class. Don Bosco did not raise any objec-
tion. But during the days that followed he must have explained his true
feelings on the subject to Father Rua, for on September 13th, the latter
overruled all conflicting opinions and came straight out with the propos-
al of a radical re-organization of Valsalice, saying that the formation
house for cleric students was to be established there. There was some dis-
cussion as to whether or not the boys might remain when the clerics were
there, but the day was carried by those who were not in favor of mingling
the boys and the clerics, on the grounds that it would have been out of
place. Put to a vote, the proposal of bringing all the cleric students to
Valsalice was unanimously approved by the Superior Council.
At that meeting, the required staff was immediately elected, and Father
Julius Barberis was appointed director. During the month, the clerical stu-
dents from San Benigno who were on vacation at Lanzo and the others
who had ended their novitiate at Foglizzo, all went to their new headquar-
ters which in a short span of time was made ready to offer comfortable
accommodation to its new residents. In order that there might be no doubt,
suspicion or misunderstanding anywhere, Don Bosco renamed the house
SEMINARY FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS, and he had this written over the
main entrance in big letters. It was under this new name that he brought
the new requalified house to the ecclesiastic and civil authorities. Thus a
new era, rich in varied and glorious undertakings, began for Valsalice.
BELGIUM
The first Salesian house ever founded in Belgium was sealed by a
special intervention from heaven. How much Bishop Doutreloux, the
bishop of Liege, had striven during the past three years, in order that Don
Bosco might make up his mind and open a professional trade school in his
town! He had even talked about it with Leo XIII, and had not given up

40.9 Page 399

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
371
hope when he realized it would be impossible to see his hopes fulfilled as
quickly as he would have wanted, but had instead resorted to prayer.6
He was deeply worried because of the news of Don Bosco's health in
1887, and when he heard that his condition was deteriorating, he decided
to go to Turin. Before he left the diocese, he requested that prayers be said
in every monastery so that he might be successful in the purpose for
which he was setting out on his journey.
He arrived on the evening of December 7th, the eve of the feast of the
Immaculate Conception, and after checking into a hotel,7 he went to the
Oratory. It appears that he was unable to see Don Bosco immediately, and
that instead he conferred with Father Celestine Durando who was still in
charge of all negotiations for new houses. He saw Don Bosco the follow-
ing morning with Bishop John Cagliero and Father Durando. The evening
before, already informed of everything, Don Bosco had agreed with the
other superiors that they still should take their time. But when the bishop
was before him, to Father Durando's utter astonishment, he immediately
said "Yes" to the bishop's request, as though the problems discussed the
day before no longer existed. Don Bosco invited the bishop to dinner at
midday and the prelate offered him the support of his arm as far as the
dining room. The Saint thanked him for his compassionate gesture with
cordial words. At the end ofthe meal, the good bishop was about to repeat
his courteous gesture, but Don Bosco humbly declined. In his diary,
Father Charles Viglietti wrote: "We were all touched by the eminent
prelate's tenderness. He seemed to have been reared in love for Don
Bosco just like one of us. We were likewise edified by the humility with
which Don Bosco declined the Bishop's attention."
Among the recollections of that meeting, the Bishop never forgot the
impression that a certain action and remark of the Saint made on him. As
he was on his way to dinner, the Greek scholar, Bishop Pechenino, Don
Bosco's old and faithful friend who happened to be there with other
guests, urged Don Bosco to hope for a speedy recovery. But as he walked,
Don Bosco smiled, and raised his eyes and his head to indicate the skull
on his dresser. It was a very swift glance and gesture to which Pechenino
paid no attention, but the Bishop did and when he came again to Turin in
April 1888, he informed the members of the Superior Council about it.
6 See Vol. XVII.
7 It has been published that he accepted the offer of hospitality extended to him by the Oratory; but this does
not tie in with what he wrote Fr. Rua on Mar. 25, 1888. Since he had to go to Rome, he asked him to indicate some
nice hotel in Turin, because he had not been too satisfied with the one at which he had stayed before.

40.10 Page 400

▲back to top
372
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
After the meal, the topic discussed was the importance and effectiveness
of frequent Communion in reforming one's life, especially the life of the
boys, and in directing them toward perfection. Turning to the bishop, Don
Bosco suddenly exclaimed, "Therein lies the great secret!" He said it with
a feeble voice, but his tone had such faith and love that the prelate was
deeply moved, as he later told Father Rua.
When he left the Oratory, he took with him the comforting certainty
that all the many prayers offered up had not been in vain; but he was
unaware, just as at first the superiors themselves were unaware, why Don
Bosco had changed his mind between the night before and the morning
after. Only Father Viglietti at first, and later Bishop Cagliero, were aware
of the secret. On the morning of the feast of the Immaculate Conception,
Father Viglietti went to Don Bosco, wishing to read something to him
from the columns of L 'Unita Cattolica but was told, "Take a pen, the ink
well and some paper and write down what I am going to dictate to you."
Whereupon he dictated, "Actual words spoken by the Immaculate Virgin
who appeared to me last night: 'It is pleasing to God and to the Blessed
Virgin Mary that the sons of Saint Francis de Sales open a house in honor
of the Most Blessed Sacrament at Liege. It was here that the glory of Jesus
first became public and it is here that the same glory is to spread to all fam-
ilies of the city, and especially among all the many boys, who in all parts
of the world, are or will be entrusted to the care of the Salesians.' Feast of
the Immaculate Conception of Mary, 1887." Then he stopped. As he dic-
tated these words, he wept and sobbed, and the emotions shook him up
even later. When Father Viglietti saw that he was calm, he picked up the
newspaper but when he began to read an article about the missionaries who
had left for Ecuador, he had to stop, for, at the point where it spoke of
Mary Help of Christians protecting the Salesians, sobs formed like a lump
in Don Bosco's throat and the tears almost choked him. In his diary, he
wrote: "These are solemn, extraordinary moments... One has to experience
them in order to form an idea what it is like when God speaks."
Just then Bishop Cagliero entered the room, and Don Bosco told
Viglietti to read to him the heavenly words. The Bishop was amazed and
kept silent for a few moments, and then he said, "I too, was against the
idea. But now the decree has come. There is nothing to do but to obey."
It was agreed that nothing should be said to the bishop of Liege about it,
but instead he would merely be told that his application had been granted
and then to tell him what had moved Don Bosco to such a decision much
later, when everything was already underway. It was then that Don Bosco

41 Pages 401-410

▲back to top

41.1 Page 401

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
373
uttered his famous words, "Until now we have walked on a sure path. We
cannot go wrong. It is Mary who leads us."
Subsequent happenings did not take long to prove that it was indeed
the Madonna who wanted the house to be founded in the city of the
Corpus Domini. The bishop had a most luminous proof of this, as he told
his guest, Bishop Cagliero, some time toward the end of 1888. At his
return to his diocese, Bishop Doutreloux set to work to build the house.
He had a suitable piece of ground on which to build, but the price cost an
arm and a leg. He sent for the owner to try to persuade the man to settle
for a more reasonable amount. As soon as the man heard it was for an
institute of Don Bosco, he agreed to sell it for fifty-thousand francs, but
with the notary deed. "If you agree to that, we can call the notary and
draw up the contract immediately," he said. Very gratified at the sum now
required, the Bishop, who did not have the fifty thousand francs, asked
him to wait until evening. When the man had gone, he went to pray alone
before the Blessed Sacrament. At sundown, a pastor of his diocese went
to see him, saying he had brought with him some money from someone
who wished to remain anonymous, but who wanted the bishop to invest
that money in a charitable enterprise already known to him.
"Oh! There are so many in the diocese!" the bishop replied. "There is
the organization for the poor, and then..."
"No, no, bishop," the pastor interrupted, "this person wants his
money to be used for something special on which Your Excellency is now
engaged. Please bear in mind that the sum is substantial."
"How much is it? Tell me."
"Fifty thousand francs."
"Oh! Give it to me. It is our Lord who has sent you to me."
He took the money and he himselfwent to give it to the owner ofthe land
in person, and an hour later the contract had been signed and payment done.
There was great talk in Liege about the forthcoming foundation, and
even more about Don Bosco. When the Bishop had returned from his
journey, a businessman of Liege chose to visit the Oratory during a trip
to Italy. His impressions may be seen in a letter written December 23rd
from Florence to La Gazetta de Liege.8 He had the good fortune of see-
ing Don Bosco before he was constrained to his bed, never to rise from it
again. Father Durando introduced him. "I was touched to see this venera-
ble old man seated on a shabby sofa, bent beneath the burden of his years
8 Appendix, doc. 85.

41.2 Page 402

▲back to top
374
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and the fatigue caused by a lengthy apostolate. He was so drained of
strength that he was no longer able to stand upright. However, he raised
his head which had been drooping, and I was able to see his eyes that were
somewhat dim, although still full of a bright goodness. He speaks French
very well, he spoke slowly, and found it hard to speak. He was able to
express his ideas very lucidly. He welcomed me with Christian simplici-
ty, both dignified and cordial. I felt deeply touched at the sight of this old
man constantly besieged by visitors, even though he was all but dying,
and yet he was showing affectionate and sincere interest for everyone who
went near him!" The Saint spoke about Bishop Doutreloux with admira-
tion, and praised his interest in the working classes.
The bishop was deeply worried about Don Bosco's life. When word
of a sudden improvement was circulated during the course of his sickness,
he wrote to Father Rua:9 "Praised be God and may Mary Help of
Christians be thanked a thousand times! The Paris newspapers reported
your blessed telegram today, announcing that our holy and dearly beloved
Don Bosco was out of danger! I am as happy as I would be ifhe were my
father! You should not wonder at this, for it has been now a very long
time, and especially after my journey to Turin, that I feel as if I belonged
to the Salesian family and so intensely that I myself am unable to describe
it. Don Bosco himself gave me the certificate of my adoption, with words
so charitable that I will never forget. Tell him how happy I am and con-
vey to him my thanks and my good wishes."
On January 21st he sent to Turin the architect Hellepute, a professor
at the Catholic University of Liege, for he planned to entrust the building
of the school to him and wanted him to inspect Salesian houses and insti-
tutions so as to form an adequate idea of what he had to do. In recom-
mending him to Father Rua, he wrote: 10 "I dare to ask for the grace of
access to Don Bosco's presence for this model Christian, so that he may
receive his blessing." But when the architect reached the Oratory, Don
Bosco's condition was very serious indeed.
After Don Bosco's death, Bishop Doutreloux transferred to Father
Rua the affectionate devotion he professed for the Saint. When he had to
go to Rome, he told him he would stop over in Turin to see him, and
added: 11 "It is my intention to visit the grave of our dearly beloved and
deeply lamented Don Bosco." He undertook nothing for the building
9 Liege, January 2, 1888.
10 Liege, January 21, 1888.
11 Liege, March 25, 1888.

41.3 Page 403

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
375
under construction without consulting him. He was always firmly con-
vinced that the house of Liege was destined to have a magnificent
future. 12 Father Rua went to Liege in May, 1890, and it was then clearly
evident how highly the bishop esteemed Don Bosco's successor, for he
wrote to Father Durando: 13 "Am I to tell you how much he has edified us
with his exquisite courtesy, coupled with his inner virtues? He won the
hearts of us all with his words that are so full of unction and piety, and
with his gentle countenance. I could not bless Divine Providence enough
for having made it possible that we had him here to bless the cornerstone
of the Orphanage of Saint John Berchmans."
He was always paternally tender toward the sons of Don Bosco who
were sent to Liege and with their little artisans. As a way to remember the
day when Don Bosco consented to his pleas, he always went to celebrate the
feast of the Immaculate Conception with them, every year. He said a spe-
cial prayer for them during his thanksgiving after Mass and during his
evening prayers. Whenever he returned home after a journey, his first visit
was always to the orphanage. Whenever he had eminent visitors, he would
take them to visit it. The novitiate at Hechtel, which was opened in 1896,
should always vividly remember the charity of this distinguished prelate
shown particularly during its early years, which were very difficult. He
himself chose to escort the first novices there in person and called on them
four times in five years. He died in August, 1901. Hechtel was a modest vil-
lage which had not seen a bishop from ab immemorabilial [from time
immemorial]. He once wrote to the director, Father Tomasetti, solely to rec-
ommend that he keep the beds ofthe novices far from the walls which were
still humid. He took delight in saying again and again, "Don Bosco prom-
ised me that six years after coming to Liege, the Salesians would triple their
number in Belgium." The Salesians first went there in 1891, and in 1897
they had three houses, having opened two others at Tournai and the already
mentioned house at Hechtel, besides the original one in Liege.
CZECHOSLOVAKIA
We do not have any houses of which we can speak in Czechoslovakia,
but we only wish to draw on some information to single out the first seeds
sown in that territory, out of which there blossomed into the present a pros-
perous number of Salesian institutions in that youthful Republic. The seeds
were sown slowly, and slowly did they take root in Bohemia during the life
of Don Bosco.
12 Letter to Fr. Rua, Liege, April 8, 1889.
13 Liege, May 15, 1890.

41.4 Page 404

▲back to top
376
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bohemia, which formed part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, has its
own language, literature, and history. After the year 1880, naturalistic
tendencies began to exercise sinister influence in the field of education.
Good Christians did not stand by idle, but fought this tendency with every
legal weapon available. In this connection, the tough battle waged by the
Catholic writers who had gathered under the aegis of the magazine Vlast
[the Homeland] against the pedagogical errors of their adversaries, was
well worthy of note. The magazine featured frequent articles by educators
who were concerned about finding effective remedies against the evils
produced by anti-Christian propaganda and especially among the children
of the working classes. The climate was therefore already propitious when
the first news about Don Bosco reached the country.
The attention of all cultured people was increasingly directed towards
the remarkable industriousness of the saintly Italian educator. The first
pamphlet on the life and works of Don Bosco appeared in Bohemia in 1882.
It had been written by a school teacher of Smichov, a suburb of Prague.14
She re-edited the pamphlet in 1885; she improved on the new edition with
a better format and a picture of the Servant of God kneeling before a little
statue of Mary Help of Christians with his autograph in facsimile, with the
invocation: Maria Auxilium Christianorum, ora pro nobis. She dedicated
the booklet to the chairperson of a committee of women who took care of
the hospices for children and kindergartens in Prague,15 and whose name
was Maria Riegrova. The magazine Vlast, which often wrote about Don
Bosco, presented a delightful review of the first edition of the initial publi-
cation,16 and other periodicals also published flattering comments.
In this way, people became so well acquainted with Don Bosco in Prague
and in other cities ofBohemia, that when he died, several newspapers11 report-
ed the event as something ofworldwide interest. In 1889, the professor Joseph
Flekacet published his translation of Don Bosco's French biography by
DuBoys into Bohemian.18 The first word about Don Bosco had come to
Bohemia by way of France and not from the neighboring country of Austria,
since the Bohemian people felt a closer ideological affinity with the French.
So the aforesaid authors drew their inspiration from French sources. In all
of their works the tendency prevailed to stress in particular the value of the
14 Barbara Pazdernikova, Krestankse' (The Work of Christian Charity), Prague, 1882.
15 The title is identical to the first edition. The pamphlet has only ten more pages.
16 Year 1 (1884), no. 9.
17 Prarske Vecerui Novivni (The Evening Newspaper), January 25th and February 8th, 1888; lidove Lisky (the
People's Sheet) of April 1, 1888.
18 It was printed in installments in Vlast, 1888-1889.

41.5 Page 405

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
377
professional training schools just as Don Bosco had organized them.
This literature, which might be termed "Salesian", induced Bohemian
citizens to try to establish direct contact with Don Bosco, and the Rev.
Joseph Kousal' s visit to Don Bosco was particularly memorable. He went to
Turin during the summer of 1887; he had been sent by the government of
Rieger to have a closer look at the Salesian system. In our opinion, the envoy
was not the most suitable person to be sent on such a mission, because he
was the chaplain ofa reformatory school and he was interested in some edu-
cational method more suitable to the rehabilitation of poor young delin-
quents. Indeed, when he called on Don Bosco at the school ofLanzo and told
him why he had come, he noticed that the Saint gazed at him in wonder and
then heard his reply, "You have been misinformed. We do have poor, aban-
doned boys here, but not juvenile delinquents, for whom there is a state insti-
tution called La Generala. You might go there if you wish."
Such words did not stop him from visiting the Oratory, but he failed
to appreciate its spirit entirely. It required much more than a fleeting over-
all glimpse to enable a civil servant trained in Austrian bureaucracy to
understand something about the Oratory, or Don Bosco's educational
system, which relied on filial trust and holy freedom! The Oratory, so it
seems, appeared as the epitome of Utopia. He believed that so many boys
together could be neither sufficiently supervised nor disciplined. Yet in
his report there was at least this positive reflection: In making a compar-
ison between the Oratory and La Generala, he did say that charity reigned
in Don Bosco's house whereas in the state institution one could only see
"Free Masonic humanitarianism." With respect to the truth we will add
that later, when he was better informed, Kousal formed quite another
opinion, for in 1934 he wrote about the newly canonized Saint with
greater understanding and high praise.
Another Czechoslovakian went to see Don Bosco, but he was the
founder of a religious Congregation. We mean to speak of Father Clement
Petr, born in Susici. Ordained a priest in 1880, he was tormented by the
doubt whether or not he ought to embrace the religious life. No matter how
much he prayed, his spirit could never see enough light. He therefore
prayed to God for the grace of meeting someone whose advice might
enlighten his mind. In 1886, some Bohemian priests journeyed in a pil-
grimage to the Eternal City and he joined them. In Rome, he obtained a
private audience with Leo XIII who, after listening to him said, "Go, my
son, and teach students preparing for the sanctuary." He was then assistant
rector in the major seminary, and interpreted the words of the Vicar of

41.6 Page 406

▲back to top
378
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Jesus Christ as the voice of God himself. On the way back he called on
Don Bosco and studied in detail his houses in Turin. This gave him the
idea offounding something similar to them in his own country for the ben-
efit of youth and the education of the clergy. It seemed to him that this was
what God wanted from him. Despite the opposition from his friends and
acquaintances, he resigned from the office that he had been assigned to.
With a few young men, he laid the foundation of the Congregation which
then became known as the congregation of the Brothers of the Blessed
Sacrament, whose aim was that the members sanctify themselves and oth-
ers with an intense faith and a sincere love of the Holy Eucharist. Father
Petr, too, experienced how much it cost to found a Congregation. Yet in the
thick of his struggles and sufferings, the comforting word of Don Bosco
got to him. Towards the end of 1887, a student of theology was sent by Fr.
Petr to Don Bosco in order to get his advice about the foundation of the
aforementioned Congregation. He received the following answer: "Tell
him to begin. Mary Help of Christians will do the rest." Indeed, once he
had successfully overcome his obstacles, he was comforted by the sight of
his new religious family firmly established on solid foundations. 19
Another Czechoslovakian priest, John Boll, of the archdiocese of
Ostrihon (a city which is today annexed to Hungary and known as
Esztergom), had correspondence with Don Bosco. He was ordained a
priest in January 1883 and was afraid that he would soon be retired since
he was exposed to the danger of perhaps being forced to abandon his
priestly activities on account of his health. He had never been really well
throughout the years he had lived in the seminary, but now he felt much
worse. Troubled by such a sad prospect, he chanced to read about the mir-
acles ascribed to Don Bosco during his journey to Paris. This reading
impressed him so deeply that he thought to appeal to his prayers. So he
wrote to him in June, describing his critical condition and imploring his
help. For a reply Don Bosco sent him a holy picture of Mary Help of
Christians with these words written by his own hand across the back of it:
Maria sit tibi auxilium in vita, levamen in periculis, so/amen in morte,
gaudium in coelo. Mariam cogita, Mariam in voca, ieiunium et oratio valde
tibi proderunt Taurini, 23 Junii 1883, Joh Bosco sacerdos.[May Mary be
your help in life, your aid in difficulties, your solace in death, your joy in
heaven. Think of Mary. Pray to Mary. Prayer and fasting will give you
strength. Turin, June 23, 1883 John Bosco, Priest]. To receive it, read it,
19 Cesley lidumil apostel mladeze p.klement petr (a clerk who was a philanthropist and an apostle of youth)
in the collection Tivot (through Life).

41.7 Page 407

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
379
and not suffer any further ailment was one and the same thing. He became
a pastor in several parts of Slovakia, and was last at Zavod, near Bratislava,
where he died on December 24, 1934, at the age of 75. He always treas-
ured the holy picture that had been sent to him and kept it always in his
Breviary, considering the words of the Saint as his program for living.
ENGLAND
The first Salesian house in England was opened in 1887, but the ini-
tial hopes to have one dates back to 1876. The husband of Countess Irene
Dzierskrai Moracoska of the grand duchy of Posen, Charles de la Barre
Bodenham of the county of Hereford, was seriously sick. The Countess
wrote to Don Bosco, hoping to obtain his recovery. The wording of her
letter tells us that she knew him more than superficially.20 She asked for
prayers and expressed her intention of sponsoring the foundation of a
Salesian house in London, if her prayers were answered. "Your
Congregation is always very dear to our heart, increasingly so," she wrote,
"and we hope to see it established in London before we die. Perhaps we
are already on the way to succeed, if we obtain the grace for which I
implore your help." But her husband died in 1880.21 The times were not
ripe yet. The London chapter of the Society of Saint Vincent de Paul also
took steps. Just as in Buenos Aires, Paris and elsewhere, the Society of
Saint Vincent, always in close contact with human suffering, hoped for
Don Bosco's help in London on behalf of poor and abandoned boys. On
behalf of the general board, the secretary, Walter Hussey Walsh, wrote to
him on January 21, 1884. He had known Don Bosco ever since 1877,
when he had called on him in Turin together with Earl and Countess
Denbigh, Mr. Lane Fox and Miss Fitzgerald.22 On March 13, 1878, he had
spoken about him and his institute at a meeting at which Cardinal
Manning happened to be present. Then in January, 1884, Lady Herbert of
Lea published an article in The Month on the same subject, concluding
with the statement that Don Bosco had expressed his desire to found a
house in London. The secretary just mentioned brought this article to the
attention of the board that same month and also wrote about it to the ail-
ing ecclesiastic assistant Father Lord Douglas Hope who replied that he
was delighted if Don Bosco would go to London. Nor was this all. Dudley
20 See Appendix, doc. 86.
21 The Countess had no children. The title of Bodenham and the estate passed into the hands of Count
Lubiensky, a great admirer of Don Bosco and a fervent Cooperator.
22 Cfr. Vol. XVII.

41.8 Page 408

▲back to top
380
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Leathley, an honorary member of the board who had just returned a few
days previously from Italy where he had called on Don Bosco in the com-
pany of a friend, reported that he had expressed encouraging words
regarding a possible foundation of a Salesian house in London. These then
were the circumstances which had advised the aforementioned writer to
address the letter in question to Don Bosco.
The whole set of circumstances led to hope for a favorable answer.
There was so much need that someone would help and care for the poor
youth of London. "At the present time," Mr. Walsh wrote, "we have but
one hospice for working class youth in this city of four million people, for
it is only Lord Douglas who provides a home for Catholic workers. We did
have a patronage run by the Brothers of Charity from Ghent, but now these
religious have gone away and the house is closed." Their departure had
been caused by lack of funds to keep the house open and by the intrigue
of concealed adversaries. At the top of the letter Don Bosco wrote: "Father
Durando to talk about it." He meant that it was to be discussed in a
Superior Council meeting, but the minutes say nothing about it.
The board of the association of Saint Vincent resumed discussion
about it in 1886 and in a printed report issued that same year, the life and
works of Don Bosco were summarized in three closely written pages,
ending with the statement that his method could beneficially be intro-
duced in both Great Britain and Ireland. Experience later confirmed how
right this statement was both in the one and the other portion of the
United Kingdom, but we had to let things take their course.
We are happy that we have reason not to neglect the third part of the
United Kingdom. An application was received from Scotland the same
year that the Salesians went to London. Since he had many Italians living
in his city, Bishop Eyere, the archbishop of Glasgow, wished to have a
Salesian priest who might take care of them, especially since their chil-
dren were being lured toward the Protestant faith. In writing to Don
Bosco about this, he recalled with pleasure that he had already met him
in Rome and mentioned that a certain Mr. Monteith of Carstairs was very
anxious to bring the Pious Salesian Society to the archdiocese. Don Bosco
had someone translate the letter, then he wrote on it: "Father Rua to talk
about it in all seriousness." This meant he wished the Superior Council to
take the matter into serious consideration. At the meeting held on
November 30th, Father Rua read out the letter of the application, but
unfortunately the answer was negative, since the Rules did not permit
Salesians to live so isolated. But they did promise the archbishop that they

41.9 Page 409

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
381
would try to find some good and zealous diocesan priest. Meanwhile, it
was hoped that they would soon have personnel who spoke English, so
that they could open an orphanage in Glasgow or some other town of that
same archdiocese.23 When only a few formalities remained with which to
comply in regard to the final acceptance of the London house, a word of
advice from an authority might still have succeeded in upsetting the entire
project, had Don Bosco, always wise in his decisions, not been firm as
well in seeing his plans through to their conclusion. Bishop John Butt of
Southwark, under whose jurisdiction the new house would have been
located, paid a call 'ad limina' in May 1887. When he heard that Don
Bosco was in Rome for the consecration of the Sacred Heart Church, and
that he was about to accept a house in the Battersea area, he called on him
to dissuade him from such a plan, on the grounds that the locality was
poor and that it was impossible to keep only even one priest in that area.
When he got back to his diocese, one of his priests who had called to pay
his respects congratulated him on having been able to speak with a saint.
"With a saint?...And who might that be?" he asked.
"With Father John Bosco of Turin."
"Him, a saint? A saint he may be, but after his own fashion. He is so
obstinate in his ideas. Do you know who really did give me the impression
that he was a saint? His Vicar, Father Michael Rua, a genuine ascetic indi-
vidual. He listened to me, took note of what I said and assured me he would
bring it before the Superior Council. But when I took my leave, Don Bosco,
who could hardly stand on his own feet said, 'Bishop, the Salesians will be
going to Battersea. We will have a magnificent church and vast recreation
grounds. The house in Battersea will be one of the biggest in our whole
Congregation.' Now where is Don Bosco going to find that much space to
accomplish all this? Not unless he goes to the public gardens ofBattersea!"
The priest to whom the bishop confided all this, Father William
Cunningham, passed it on to the Salesian provincial, Father Eneas Tozzi,
when he called on the Salesians at Battersea to congratulate them on Don
Bosco's canonization. Here we can complete his account by copying sev-
eral sentences from a note written to Father Durando by Father Rua on
May 4, 1887: "The matter of the London house is so far advanced that it
would be hard to retreat now, without cutting a sorry figure. Nevertheless,
let us try to delay matters as much as possible, if we can do nothing better.
The bishop, under whose jurisdiction we are going to be, was here, and
23 This letter, written in English by Fr. Redahan and signed by Don Bosco, is in the archive files of the
College of St. Peter, Bearsden, Glasgow. See Appendix, doc. 87 A-B.

41.10 Page 410

▲back to top
382
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
yesterday I had to call on him. Perhaps he will call on Don Bosco too."
To honor Bishop Butt, we must add immediately that, when the
Salesians arrived, he welcomed them with paternal cordiality and when he
saw them work he let go of all his negative prejudices. Another Bishop
Butt, his nephew, who today is the auxiliary bishop of Westminster,
inherited a warm affection for the sons of Don Bosco from his uncle.
It will be helpful to our readers if we supply some summary descrip-
tion of the Battersea district and environment. The great British metropo-
lis is divided into two parts by the river Thames. The seat of Westminster's
archbishop lies on the north bank, the episcopal seat of Southwark on the
south. The latter has jurisdiction over the working class district of
Battersea. During the lifetime of Pius IX, a parish had been erected and
dedicated to the Sacred heart of Jesus, but only a little while later, the pas-
tor had abandoned the church, and it had been impossible to replace him.
This left the Catholic population, consisting for the most part of Irish
workers, almost entirely without religious assistance. If they wished to
receive the Sacraments, they had to take a very long walk to the nearest
parish. And we should not even talk about the youth and the sick people of
that area! That was where Divine Providence had summoned the Salesians.
The Countess of Stackpool, whose name we have already mentioned
several times and who lived at Villa Lante in Rome, did more than any-
body else to help bring the Salesians to London. Likewise Don Bosco's
great friend, Archbishop Kirby, rector of the Irish seminary in Rome,
warmly encouraged that foundation. Although he was 85 years old, he
called on Don Bosco three times in 1887, and begged him to cut off all
delays. On May 12th, since he had some good news for him and yet was
unable to go outdoors, the Bishop wrote: "Yesterday I had the honor of an
audience with the Holy Father, and he deigned to express his great delight
and satisfaction that you have agreed to take over the London church of
Countess of Stackpool. I wanted to tell you this much in person today, but
being presently confined to bed with a cold, I have to forego this pleas-
ure, just as I have to forego attending the testing of the organ." As far back
as 1885, the Duchess ofNorfolk had informed Don Bosco how happy she
would have been to see in London a hospice similar to the one she saw
before her then, but then the Salesians suited for it were still in the process
of completing their formation program.
The countess, who had built the former parish church of Battersea
entirely at her own expense, wished to rescue the Catholics of that district
from their abandonment. She felt she had no other way than to appeal to

42 Pages 411-420

▲back to top

42.1 Page 411

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
383
Don Bosco. She had first seen him in 1881and had been so impressed that
she had written of him:24 "I can still re~ember quite clearly the sound of
his voice, his words, and see his glance and his blessing." She had also
thoroughly understood the spirit of his houses, and therefore felt that the
presence ofthe Salesians in that district of London, "a nest of poverty and
vice," would be a genuine blessing for the infinite number of poor boys
who lived like vagabonds in its meadows.
But in order to restore things, in pristinum [the way they used to be]
there were a number of conditions to be looked after, such as the transfer
of the property which had been handed over to the Ordinary, the restitu-
tion of many sacred vestments, and a number of canonical and legal for-
malities with which to comply. In order to clear the way, she thought best
to humbly submit a petition to Leo XIII. She wrote a draft and she
brought it in September to Turin, so that Don Bosco might look at it and
put it into good Italian. Father Rua took it, touched up its new version, and
made it definitive.25 It appears that Leo XIII took action through Cardinal
Simeoni, the Prefect of Propaganda.
Before the Salesians departed for London, Don Bosco sent over Father
Francis Dalmazzo to get information on the situation de visu [first hand].
The expectancy for the arrival ofhis envoy caused some confusion, almost
as if Don Bosco were about to arrive in person. This rumor created such
feverish expectations that it was necessary to make a public denial.26 On
October 9th Father Dalmazzo was the guest of Father Galeran, a French
priest in London who was a naturalized British subject and rector of a
church near Battersea, specifically at Wandsworth. In a letter to Don Bosco
dated October 15th, he describes the environment where Don Bosco's
sons were awaited, as follows: "This noble British land will realize later the
immense grace conferred upon it by Mary Help of Christians. The num-
ber of poor, vagrant, abandoned boys in every corner of this immense
Babylon is incalculable. The zeal of the British clergy is unparalleled; but
most of the harvest is lost for want of laborers. Souls are lost because there
are not enough priests to do all the work. Dear Father, the souls that cost
Our Lord so dearly cry out to you and await you. I do not know of any dis-
trict in London in greater need of you than Battersea. I am also chaplain in
24 London, November 29, 1881. We do not know whether it was addressed to Fr. Rua or Count Cays, since
there is no indication of the addressee.
25 Appendix, doc. 88. The document is important, because it contains the history of whatever happened
before. The additions and changes provided by Fr. Rua are printed in Italics.
26 The Catholic Press, September 29.

42.2 Page 412

▲back to top
384
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
a big prison where I see so many people. How often in my heart have I not
invoked Don Bosco and his sons! Venerated Father, it will not be long
before you rejoice at having taken possession of this capital in the name of
Jesus Christ, for many are the sins committed here; many are the souls who
live in ignorance and are lost. Blessed be the feet of the men who come to
us in the name of him who loved children so dearly."
The Salesians would immediately be given the administration of the
parish corresponding to the former parish of the Sacred Heart. When the
Bishop knew ofthe wishes ofthe Pope, not only did he not raise any objec-
tions, but he even wrote and spoke personally to the nearest pastor, from
whose jurisdiction the above territory was now again to be severed, and
urged him to turn over everything with good grace to the Salesians as soon
as they would show up. The church that the countess had built was made
of iron outside and of wood inside. Although there were other similar
churches, she had only intended this structure to be a temporary one. The
schools next to the church were built of brick. They were big, spacious and
high structured, with some two hundred and fifty boys and girls attending
them. A surrounding walled-in area measuring 2,500 square meters was a
piece ofland of a respectable size for London. In the course oftime, a larg-
er church with an adjoining house and two playgrounds, one for the resi-
dents and one for day students, could easily have been built on it. It took
years to achieve all this, yet it is an accomplished fact today. The bulk of
the population consisted of poor working class families, though there were
some well-to-do Catholics who were willing to help the newcomers. One
detail worthy of note is that Saint Thomas More, who lived [at Chelsea] on
the opposite shore of the Thames, owned a garden in the vicinity, and used
to cross the river in his boat every morning after serving Mass to take
breakfast in the countryside to gladden somehow his heart.27
Three Salesians assigned to Battersea left Turin on November 14th.
They were an Irishman, Father Edward Patrick MacKiernan, who was to
be pastor and director, and an Englishman, Father Macey, who was to be
parochial assistant and catechist, and the coadjutor Rossaro, who had
made his three-year profession. As we did early on, we will translate from
the French the account of their arrival given by Father Galeran: "They
arrived in the thick of a dense fog, to bring light to Battersea. One need-
ed great spiritual insight to be able to say at their arrival: How fair their
feet are! They were bespattered with mud to their very shoulders. But
27 Fr. Dalmazzo's letter addressed to Don Bosco. London, October 15th and 21st, 1887.

42.3 Page 413

▲back to top
Salesian Expansion into Four New European Nations
385
they were surprised to find a well equipped and welcoming little home
awaiting them. Our good Rossaro is waiting for the sunshine. I promised
him he would see it in a few days. He still has faith but he has lost hope."28
Don Bosco had given them several letters of introduction and recom-
mendation. Certainly there must have been one for the Bishop too,
although we found no reference to it. Another was for the Duke ofNorfolk,
which our readers may have read in the previous volume.29 A third letter
for Father Galeran is mentioned by the addressee in one of his own letters
to Father Rua30 which reads: "I am sending you the answer to the letter that
the most revered Don Bosco was so kind as to write to me." A fourth let-
ter, addressed to the Italian consul in London was worded as follows:
Turin, November 14, 1887
Dear Consul:
Allow me to introduce to you two pupils of mine; one is an
Irishman, the other is an Englishman. Their names are Edward
MacKiernan and Charles Macey, and they were educated in Italy
and ordained priests. I am now sending them both to London to
take over the parish in Battersea which has been entrusted to the
care ofthe Salesian Society. They will also take charge ofthe moral
well-being of British youth, and especially of the poor Italian boys
living in the above mentioned parish and in other parts of London.
I therefore warmly recommend them to your protection, so that
they may carry out their mission in peace and with much profit.
With this trust, I wish to extend to you my most cordial
thanks in advance and beg you to accept my most respectful
regards while I am honored to remain,
Your most grateful servant,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco
From all that we have said so far, we can gauge how helpful Father
Galeran was to our confreres during the first difficult days. On Sunday,
November 22nd they asked him to be so kind as to come and introduce
them to the population in the name of Don Bosco. Although he had
already preached four times that same day, he could not refuse, and so he
28 Letter addressed to Fr. Rua. London, November 22, 1887.
29 Vol. XVII, p. 524.
30 London, November 22, 1887.

42.4 Page 414

▲back to top
386
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
preached a fifth time, late that evening, and with fraternal warmth. Two
days later, writing to Father Rua he exclaimed: "Now the Salesians are
sailing full steam ahead! Let them do their job!"
Father Francis Dalmazzo had taken leave of his host the morning
before. "My house is no longer the same," the priest wrote.31 "After he
left, it has become a desert, for I looked on him as a friend of long stand-
ing, and in his company it was far sweeter to me to labor for the greater
glory of God. In fact, my rectory had become a Salesian house with a per-
fect union of hearts but a most imperfect union of language. Never did we
come to know better what was the confusion of Babel. Father Francis
Dalmazzo did his best to try to speak English, but despite his boldness,
he was condemned to silence. My assistants in the parish did not know
any French at all and still less Italian. But I myselfhave become so English
by now that my ears are unable to take in any language other than English.
Yet with the help of God, we spent some happy days with the procurator
general, who is a genuine son of Don Bosco."
During those first few months our Salesians did indeed sail, but not full
steam ahead, as Father Galeran said. Adverse winds and dangerous cliffs
endangered their fragile bark. Luckily for them, they were not discouraged.
In spite of all adversities some good was being done. Let us listen once
again to our faithful witness:32 "Today all three came to lunch with us and
we gave them a thoroughly British meal. They have their difficulties and
setbacks in Battersea in this initial period. There is always the Mount of
Olives, then the crucifixion and lastly the resurrection. But one has to wait
for some problems to iron themselves out as best they can. Time puts things
right, and time is in the hands of God. All told, these two priests have done
wonders here already. On Christmas Eve they sat in their confessionals until
eleven-thirty at night. On Christmas Day their church was full for all six
Masses. Communicants, especially among the men, were very many. The
people are fond of the Salesians and like their sermons."
While this volume is in the process of being printed, our British
Salesians are celebrating the fiftieth anniversary of the arrival of the first
Salesians in London. That first house, from which all the many other
Salesian houses in the United Kingdom blossomed, has fully fulfilled the
evangelical allegory in the Gospel of the grain of mustard seed which
sprouted and grew into an immense tree.
31 Letter previously quoted to Fr. Rua.
32 Letter addressed to Fr. Rua, London, December 27, 1887.

42.5 Page 415

▲back to top
387
Qtqupter 21
THE LAST RAYS OF TWILIGHT
We now enter the last four months of Don Bosco's tormented exis-
tence. Although he was out of bed during October, November, and two-
thirds of the month of December, it took all his courage to drag himself
around and keep busy. He said Mass every day in his small, private chapel
for as long as he was able, always assisted by a priest. During the daytime,
he gave audiences, but he never got up from his chair. Twice a week, in the
evenings, he would hear the confessions of the pupils of the upper classes,
while the Salesians of the house went to him daily for the same purpose.
Once, when talking with Father Joachim Berto about the welfare of the
Oratory boys, he said, "For as long as there shall be a breath of life in me,
I shall dedicate it entirely to their well-being, to their spiritual and tempo-
ral advantage." Father Berto, who used to make his confession to him,
once told him he did not intend to make his confession to him because of
the excessive exertion it caused, since he saw that Don Bosco was weaker
than usual and that his breathing was heavy. He added that he would be
happy even if he could prolong his life for but a single instant. "No, no,
come as usual," Don Bosco, said. "I need to talk with you. The very last
word that I will be able to utter will be uttered for you."
He found it increasingly difficult to talx and breathe; nevertheless, he
received all kinds of people with his usual calm and serenity. At times,
when he realized he could not continue a conversation, he would distract
his visitors with playful questions: "Could you give me the name of some
factory where they make bellows?" The astonished visitor would then ask
whether he had an organ or harmonium in need of repairs. "Yes, indeed,"
he would say, "the organ here in my chest does not want to work any more.
I ought to change its bellows. Please excuse me if I cannot talk as loudly
or as freely as I should." Without a word of complaint, he made them
understand his condition and the reason for his careful way of speaking.
Every once in a while there were callers from France. On October

42.6 Page 416

▲back to top
388
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
11th, he was introduced to a Frenchman suffering from some kind of
mental derangement which, however, allowed him to have tranquil, lucid
moments during which he had full awareness of his state. The Saint sug-
gested that the man be brought back to attend his Mass, during which he
would pray for him. The man came back and attended his Mass and was
even able to receive communion. As he was leaving, he said that he
believed he was completely cured, and Don Bosco assured a lady relative
who had accompanied him that the grace had been granted.
On the 13th of that month, the Most Rev. Grolleau, bishop ofEvreux,
showed up at the Oratory expressly to ask Don Bosco to open a Salesian
house for his diocese. There had been talk about it ever since 1882. The
bishop had wanted to turn over to him a boarding high school at
Neubourg that had been built and was being run by two priests who were
brothers, and which he wished to see converted into a professional trade
and agricultural boarding school. Count Charles de Maistre, a member of
the bishop's diocese and a very close friend of Don Bosco, acted as go-
between at that time. It had not been possible then to grant the request for
lack of personnel, but the· bishop had been touched by the courtesy of the
letter written in answer to the Count's inquiry and now wanted to thank
Don Bosco personally and at the same time to beg him not to forget the
matter. "For a long time," he wrote, 1 "your revered name has been known
to me, and so too are the great works God has permitted you to accom-
plish, and I am happy to assure you now of my respectful benevolence."
A year later he had again written to him through the Count. He had also
spoken with the Saint in Paris, agreeing that they should wait for the hour
designated by Divine Providence. Now he believed that this hour had
come. The boarding school could not go on in its present state. The gov-
ernment seemed inclined to purchase it to establish a trade and agricul-
tural school. Under the climate then prevailing, it was easy to see that this
institution would then be converted into a hot bed of ungodliness at the
very heart of the diocese. On the bishop's letter Don Bosco wrote for
Father Durando only this: "File it." This meant that, for the time being, he
saw no possibility of taking any action. In fact, it appeared from the
Bishop's letter that the financial situation of the institution was garbled.2
Nor was the bishop of any different opinion apparently, for their corre-
spondence ceased until October 1887, the time of his visit to Don Bosco
I Evreux, June 7, 1882.
2 Evreux, June 4, 1883

42.7 Page 417

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
389
at the Oratory. When the good prelate returned to his diocese he sent him
an offering of five hundred francs in his new role as Salesian Cooperator,
and thanked him for the hospitality extended to him. "I am delighted to
have seen you," he wrote, "I am delighted to have seen your institute, I am
delighted to have received your blessing. I do not know what will become
of our plans; but certainly, if God manifests his divine will, I will do
everything I am capable of to see them through, with the support of his
grace and your prayers." The letters the bishop wrote reveal a heart of
gold and a true pastoral zeal, but he had to admit that, under the terms
proposed, there was little likelihood of success in the undertaking.
That same day, a large group of pilgrims belonging to the Catholic
Workers' Associations arrived in Turin from Northern France, led by the
renowned Leo Harmel, while en route to Rome to attend the priestly
jubilee of Leo XIII. There were 953 people in the group, some fifty priests
among them, traveling on two trains. The first of these arrived at the sta-
tion of Porta Nuova at five-thirty in the evening, followed shortly by the
second train. Don Bosco sent a few French Salesians to greet the leader of
the party and tell him how much he regretted being unable to extend his
hospitality to the pilgrims. This would have been both an honor and a joy
to him. However, the facilities at the Oratory could not accommodate so
many people. But because he wished to show them how dearly he
esteemed them, he said he would go to see them, to congratulate them on
the filial piety that was leading them to the Pope in Rome, and to wish
them a pleasant journey. Leo Harmel gratefully acknowledged the mes-
sage and sent word to him about the most convenient time for such a visit.
The pilgrims were gathered for supper at the Sogno Restaurant, locat-
ed in the magnificent Valentino Park, when Don Bosco arrived around
seven o'clock with Father Rua. Immediately, the French pilgrims crowd-
ed around him with an enthusiasm that touched him. Leo Harmel and the
chaplain of the Society of Saint Vincent stood on either side of him, help-
ing him to walk. He halted at the entrance to the restaurant and sat down
and when all the workers had completely surrounded him, some inside the
restaurant and some outside, he gave them his blessing. He would have
liked to speak to them, but his weakened voice was inaudible even to those
nearest to him. At his request, Father Rua then delivered a brief but very apt
speech on his behalf.3 After the address, the pilgrims filed past Don Bosco,
kissing his hand and kneeling to receive a medal ofMary Help ofChristians,
3 See the Bulletin salesien, November 1887.

42.8 Page 418

▲back to top
390
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and now and then, a word or two from his own lips. From time to time he
said to the laymen, "May Mary Help of Christians protect you and guide you
to heaven." To the priests, heading their own small group of pilgrims, he
said, "May Our Lord grant you the grace of bringing many souls back to
him." When a priest from Chartres told him that he knew Father Charles
Bellamy, he said, "If Father Bellamy is your friend, you are my friend also,
because Father Bellamy is a great friend of mine." The majority placed sil-
ver coins in his hand, which he, in turn, handed over to Father Rua. The peo-
ple of Turin who witnessed this scene were greatly impressed by the vener-
ation which the French Catholics showed Don Bosco.
However, this demonstration ruffled the so-called democrats, who
released their venom in an article entitled: "The Shrewd Don Bosco. "4 It
was thoroughly repugnant, it insulted the Pope and workers of the pil-
grimage, and poured out abuse against "the notorious miracle worker of
Valdocco." The authorities should not have allowed such insolence to go
unpunished, for it only shamed Italy in the eyes of the foreigners. But
such was the climate of the times. With great indignation, Father John
Bonetti addressed a strong protest to His Majesty's attorney general but
he labored in vain.
A French newspaper 5 speaking of this pilgrimage also mentioned this
meeting with Don Bosco. It recalled that a French bishop had recently
referred to Don Bosco as an "eagle of charity" and continued, "It was
quite natural for the French workers to be all eager to see this great and
venerated friend ofthe sons of workers hold his hand over them for a brief
moment. Don Bosco fulfilled their hopes by going to where they were
gathered. Deeply moved in the presence of this holy priest, they all
received his blessing and a souvenir."
Even though he felt his strength ebbing from day to day and though
he suffered considerably when standing, until December 20th, Don Bosco
refused to have his frugal meals served to him in his room. Assisted by
his secretary, he used to go instead to the common dining room, well
aware that the mere fact of his presence would have made the superiors
happy. He seemed to be more cheerful when there were strangers at table,
as frequently occurred. On October 16th, Mr. Marty of Barcelona, with
his whole family, ate with him 6 (he is mentioned in this volume),7 as well
4 La Gazetta Operaia, October 15, 1887.
5 L 'Union Maluine et Dinannaise ofSt. Malo-Dinan, October 23, 1887.
6 Cfr. Vol. XVIII.
7 Cfr. Vol. XVIII.

42.9 Page 419

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
391
as Bishop Sogaro and a black priest. The apostle of Africa was due to
leave for Rome, and so he arose from the table before the others and knelt
with his companion in front of Don Bosco, asking for his blessing.8 The
Spanish party departed that evening.
The new novices were getting ready to receive the cassock at Foglizzo
on October 20th. With total indifference to his very poor health, Don
Bosco did something that no one would have ventured to ask or even hope
for. He went to officiate personally at the ceremony, accompanied by
Father Rua and Father Viglietti. Certainly, it was no recreation for him to
have to travel two and a half hours by train and coach. At the house, a
number of pastors and lay gentlemen considered themselves fortunate to
sit at his table and attend the ceremony. He gave the cassock to ninety-
four young men that day. The next morning he preferred to take a tour of
San Benigno, rather than return immediately to Turin. He wanted to pay
a debt of gratitude to Father Benone, who was ninety-three years old, and
had always been very fond of him and on many occasions had helped him
considerably. He therefore wanted to see him once more before departing
for eternity. He felt that this departure was so near that, as he was leav-
ing Foglizzo, he remarked to Father Rua, "I will not come back here next
year. You will come to officiate at this ceremony."
In the plain, which lies between Foglizzo and San Benigno, lies the
Oreo River, which has a wide and stony riverbed. There was no bridge at
that time and the river had to be crossed by boat if the water was high,
otherwise, the river could only be crossed by wading or by coach. Don
Bosco had to use the coach and suffered intensely as it jolted. He had
intended to say only a few words to the pastor and then continue his jour-
ney, but he was reckoning with a pastor who, despite his advanced age,
still possessed enough energy to impose his own will. He kept him for
dinner. When they parted, they gave each other an appointment in para-
dise. The Saint was utterly exhausted when he finally reached Turin. That
was his last railroad journey.
During one of the following nights he saw Father Joseph Cafasso in a
dream, which he related on October 24th. In that dream he and Father
Cafasso visited all the houses of the Congregation, including the ones in
South America. He saw the conditions of every house and the state of
each individual. Unfortunately, his failing strength did not enable him to
relate the details of all that he had seen.
8 See Vol. XVII.

42.10 Page 420

▲back to top
392
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Father Anthony Sala had returned briefly from Rome, where he had
been sent, as we have already related, to look into the financial situation.
Don Bosco was anxious to know what his findings were and what con-
clusion he had reached. We can find both answers in the minutes of a
Superior Council meeting that took place on October 28: A total debt of
three hundred and fifty thousand francs; work suspended, save on two
altars; and a proposal of taking out a loan. A few evenings later, as he was
leaving the dining room and heard someone mention that debt, he stopped
at the head of the table and exclaimed, "Oh this will mark my death!"[Ohl
e Questa la mia morte}.
The signs of his imminent death kept creeping up into his brief con-
versations. For some time, Father Sala had been negotiating for the pur-
chase of a plot in the cemetery, where Salesians who died in Turin could
be buried, but he could never reach a conclusion. Don Bosco now urged
him to speed up the negotiations. "Settle this question," he told him one
day. "Ifthere's no place ready for me at the cemetery when I die, I'll have
them carry my body into your room. When you have that ugly sight lying
before your eyes, you'll hurry up to find a place." He said this in so com-
ical a way that, despite the sadness of the topic, he made everyone pres-
ent smile. Father Philip Rinaldi related how, making the same recom-
mendation on another occasion, Don Bosco had said, "If you don't pre-
pare a place for me, you'll have me in your room for six days." His body
did remain unburied exactly six days and, though not actually left in
Father Sala's room, yet it was entrusted to him while he awaited authori-
zation for the tomb into which he was eventually placed [at Valsalice].
Don Bosco also said something mysterious when he went to see the
Salesian Father Louis Deppert, who was seriously ill and had already
received the Last Sacraments. He went to comfort him and told him,
"Take heart. It's not your turn this time. Someone else will have to take
your place." No matter what he may have meant by this remark, the fact
of the matter is that Father Deppert recovered and Don Bosco was the first
one to die at the Oratory. But when Don Bosco took to his bed and it was
found too uncomfortable for the services that the infirmarians had to ren-
der, he was moved into the very bed where the now recovered Deppert
had previously lain.9
Those who had more contact with Don Bosco could not but feel anx-
iety when they saw how he was failing, and feared that he would soon die.
9 Nevertheless, Fr. Deppert died in Turin on June 18, I 889.

43 Pages 421-430

▲back to top

43.1 Page 421

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
393
He was aware of this and as a good father he did his best to comfort them,
reassuring them that the Congregation would not suffer on account of his
death, rather that it would undergo an extraordinary development. In order
to cheer them up, even when he was unable to eat his meals with the oth-
ers, he would nevertheless have someone escort him to the dining room
where he sought to keep up the spirits of his sons with his "fooling
around". In the meantime, he was unobtrusively preparing them for the
great misfortune. At times, when he felt worse than usual, he had some-
one wheel him there on a chair. He would be in their midst, listen to what
they said, give out instructions, and urge them all to put their trust in
Divine Providence.
He could not come down to the church on All Saints' Day, as he had
always done to say the rosary for the dead together with the boys, but he
carried out this pious practice all the same, reciting the prayers with his
secretaries and with some coadjutors who had gathered in his private
chapel. Yet, a few evenings after this he went out for a ride by coach with
Father Viglietti, who laughingly told him that there was one Salesian who
habitually praised to the skies every other religious Congregation, but
never mentioned the Salesians, or if he did, it was not in reverent terms.
Don Bosco replied that if he should hear the Salesian in question do this
again, he should say to him: Tamquam /era se ipsum devorans [like a wild
animal eating himself]. He also went out on November 15th, but only to
call on Dr. Vignola, one of the Oratory doctors who had been sick in bed
for several days.
Toward the end of November, Father Lemoyne went to see him one
evening. He spoke with him about discipline among the boys and asked
what the best means might be to make the boys' confessions spiritually
profitable. Don Bosco spoke only with difficulty, with heavy breathing
and he said, "Last night I had a dream."
"You mean you had a vision."
"Call it what you like, but these things increase most frightfully Don
Bosco's responsibility before God. Yet it's true that God is so good!" As
he spoke, he wept.
"What did you see in that dream?" Father Lemoyne asked.
"I saw how one should warn our young students and how he should
warn the artisans. I saw the means for safeguarding the virtue of chastity.
I saw the harm which befalls those who violate this virtue. They feel good
and then all of a sudden they die. Oh to die because of vice! There was
only one theme in this dream, yet how splendid and grand it was! But now

43.2 Page 422

▲back to top
394
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
I can't speak at any length; I don't have the strength to put my thoughts
into words."
"Well, don't tire yourself out," Father Lemoyne said. "I'll keep note of
what you've told me, and from time to time I'll remind you of the things
you've mentioned in passing, and you'll explain the dream as you see fit."
"Yes, do that. It's too important a theme, and what I saw could serve
as a norm in so many circumstances."
Unfortunately, Father Lemoyne, not believing that Don Bosco's death
was imminent, and always finding him tired or absorbed in doing some-
thing else, deferred asking the questions he had intended to ask. So our
good Father departed for eternity without telling him anything more.
Don Bosco conferred with Father Francis Cerruti about how things
were going at the Oratory, on the evening of December 4th. He had sent
for him expressly at about six-thirty. As soon as Father Cerruti appeared
in his room, Don Bosco said, "I do not have anything serious to say. All
I want is that we talk a little and that you brief me in detail about how
things are faring in the house." These words surprised Father Cerruti,
since it was the first time since he had been transferred to Turin that Don
Bosco had questioned him directly on the subject. They talked at length.
Question followed question. Father Cerruti rendered a full account of
everything. Among other things, the Saint confidentially expressed a
doubt he had. He had always wanted the financial administration of the
Oratory to be in the hands of one person alone, and all receipts of money
and payments to be channeled through one and the same office. He now
felt that Father Rua did not agree with this. Father Cerruti was able to
clear up this doubt for him by proving that his vicar felt about it the same
way as he himself did and was making every effort to rearrange things in
this way, although as yet, without success.
Then Don Bosco made a recommendation. We have already men-
tioned how Father Dominic Belmonte, who had been elected prefect gen-
eral of the Congregation at the general chapter in 1886, was the de facto
director of the Oratory, whereas Father Celestine Durando continued to
act in the capacity of prefect general. This was all right for as long as Don
Bosco was still alive, but he felt that once he himself was dead, incon-
veniences could arise. So he insisted that things be done the right way as
soon as possible.
At length, he asked Father Cerruti how his health was, in a more
fatherly and affectionate way than usual. "Look after yourself," he said.
"It is Don Bosco who is saying this, who in fact orders you to do it. Do

43.3 Page 423

▲back to top
The Last Rays ofTwilight
395
for yourself all that you would do for Don Bosco." At that Father Cerruti
could not control his emotion, whereupon Don Bosco took his hand, say-
ing, "Take heart, dear Father Cerruti! It is my fond hope that we will be
happy together in paradise." The frail health of the prefect general of
studies justified such concern, and the fact that he had deserved a lot of
the credit from the Congregation during the period of its consolidation
explains why Don Bosco was so paternally anxious about him.
The outstanding event of November was the clothing of the clerics, a
unique event since among them there was a Pole, Victor Grabelski, who
had a number of academic degrees; also a former French officer, Natal
Noguier de Malijay; and a young Englishman who, however, did not per-
severe in his vocation; and finally, towering over all the others because of
his physical stature and social standing, Prince August Czartoryski. They
all received the cassock from the hands of Don Bosco. The last cleric
mentioned had at long last wrested consent from his father, had arrived in
Turin on June 30th and had become a postulant on July 8th. His family
believed that he was drawn to the Congregation by a passing fancy and
that he would be back home again once he had tasted the first privations
of a life so very different from the one to which he was accustomed. So it
is easy to understand their reaction when they received an invitation to be
present at the ceremony which amounted to severance from his past life
which, even though not irrevocable, still was nevertheless pretty funda-
mental. Some of his family wrote in favor of it, others against it. His
father, to whom August had spoken about a trial period that was to last a
year and a half, felt that he was donning the cassock too soon, for not even
six months had gone by. Nevertheless, in the end, he did decide to go to
Turin. His wife, the stepmother of August, showed up, with his two half-
brothers, an aunt, and the family physician.
Everyone was hopeful that they could dissuade him from his deter-
mination. For this reason they arrived a few days ahead of the scheduled
date for the ceremony, which was set for the 24th, so as to have time to
carry out their attempts. His aunt, particularly, was very angry because
she suspected that pressure had been brought to bear on the sickly young
prince for secret agendas. Aware of their intentions, he would have fore-
gone the pleasure of their company; but instead, he abided by the advice
of his superiors who told him to treat his relatives with the proper affec-
tion. His relatives harped on family affection and family interests. There
were some genuinely dramatic moments in their talks. With unfailing
gentleness but equal firmness, August succeeded in holding his own on

43.4 Page 424

▲back to top
396
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the subject of his vocation from start to finish. At last, his family made a
virtue of necessity and attended the clothing.
This took place in the Church of Mary Help of Christians before an
immense congregation which had assembled at the news of such an inter-
esting event. Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda would have been glad to offici-
ate, but he was prevented from so doing. Don Bosco moved slowly into
the sanctuary with the four aspirants. After the singing of the Veni Creator
Don Bosco invited them with the words of the ritual to take off the old
man and put on the new man, handing each of them the sacred habit he
had already blessed. Then Father Rua climbed into the pulpit, and choos-
ing as his initial theme the text from Isaiah Filii tui de lunge venient [Your
sons will come from afar], he preached so well that Don Bosco himself
could not have done better. The ceremony ended with the solemn Te
Deum and Benediction with the Blessed Sacrament. The Polish party then
went upstairs to the Saint's rooms amid the applause of all the Oratory
boys. As his relatives took leave of Brother August, as the new cleric was
called from that day onward, they did so with princely courtesy. But the
storm clouds had not been dissipated at all. Later his father resumed his
attacks, even carrying the matter to the Holy See, asking that his son be
prohibited from taking the perpetual vows in the Congregation. However,
nothing could shake his steadfast determination. 10
On the evening of that happy day, before going back to Valsalice
where the novitiate was located, Br. August went to thank the Saint who
blessed him and said, "We won a wonderful victory today. The day will
dawn when you are going to be a priest and by the will of God will do
much good for Poland."
The entrance into the Congregation of a Polish Prince, Br. August, ini-
tiated a steady and increasing flow of young Poles toward Don Bosco' s
house. The generosity of the Prince enlarged the house at Valsalice with a
well-fitted apartment to house any Poles who got there, until a school
exclusively for Poles was founded at Lombriasco. Here young men would
be trained and then later on be sent back to Poland to found academic and
trade schools. Today the Salesian work in Poland is outstanding in number,
and flourishing in quality in an almost miraculous manner. 11 The Polish
JO You can find in doc. 89 of the Appendix a very important note written by Fr. Lemoyne about some inci-
dents between Bro. August and his family.
11 We can see how benevolently people already felt in important Polish circles about the Salesians in a letter
written by the Jesuit priest Ladislaus Czencz, editor of Pedakcya Missyi Katolikich of Cracow, who promised Don
Bosco to engage in propaganda on behalf of the Salesian work See Appendix, doc. 90.

43.5 Page 425

▲back to top
The Last Rays ofTwilight
397
Salesians can boast of a cardinal all their own, His Eminence Cardinal
August Hlond, archbishop of Gniezno and Posnan and primate of Poland.
It was always a happy day for Don Bosco whenever he saw any of his
past pupils. But his past pupils experienced no less amount ofjoy whenever
they saw him. The day after the clothing just described, he received one of
them who was very much attached to him, Father Vincent Tasso, a priest of
the Mission who became bishop of Aosta in 1908. Don Bosco listened to
him for about half an hour, then as he took leave of him, he pressed his hand
with warm affection, and repeated three times the words of the Apostle, lam
delibor, iam delibor, iam delibor (the hour of sacrifice is at hand).12
Two weeks later he was again gladdened by the visit of another past
pupil. It seemed as if he had become younger after he recalled the visi-
tor's former companions, the adventures of those bygone days, and espe-
cially the evident divine protection given to his works which had then
only just begun. This man had been the life and soul of those faraway out-
ings: Charles Tomatis of Fossano, of whom Father Lemoyne speaks often
in the third and fourth volumes of these Memoirs. When he got into Don
Bosco's presence, he fell to his knees, exclaiming with great tenderness,
"Oh! Don Bosco. Oh! Don Bosco!" Nor was he able to say anything
more. The Saint told him to come back to spend Christmas with his son,
at the Oratory. We shall meet him again around that time.
When he was returning home from his last outing on December 20th,
he was about to ride down Corso Regina Margherita toward the Church
of Mary Help of Christians when a stranger stopped his coach. He was a
gentleman from Pinerolo, a past pupil ofthe Oratory during its very early
days. Words cannot describe the pleasure the Servant of God felt in greet-
ing him. He had come to Turin on business and had not wanted to go away
again without seeing Don Bosco. Knowing that Don Bosco would have to
ride along that street, he was waiting for him in the middle of the road.
"How are things with you, my dear?" Don Bosco asked.
"So-so. Pray for me," the man answered.
"And how are you with your soul?"
"I try to be always a worthy past pupil of Don Bosco."
"Excellent, excellent! God will reward you. Pray for me, too."
So saying, he blessed him, but when he was leaving, he added,
"Please take care of the salvation of your soul. Always live as a good
Christian."
12 Letter addressed to Fr. Rua and dated Turin, February 4, 1888.

43.6 Page 426

▲back to top
398
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He received a number of letters from Italy and abroad, especially
from France, every day, in reply to his circular of November 4th. Nearly
always there was money inside. His secretaries opened the envelopes,
took out whatever was inside, attached it to the envelope, and then put
everything in front of him so that he could easily take stock of it and dic-
tate the nature of the replies that were to be written. But he chose to reply
with his own hand to an excellent Cooperator from Marseilles, Mrs.
Broquier, who had sent him a substantial sum of money.
Turin, November 27, 1887
To our charitable and kind mother Mrs. Broquier:
I received the generous sum of 500 francs for our poor mis-
sionaries. May God reward you generously. They go gladly to lay
down their lives for the natives of America, while you give from
your purse; both one and the other are serving the Lord, and are
laboring to win souls for heaven. Those who work to save souls,
save also their own soul.
More over: Anyone who gives alms to save souls will be
rewarded with good health and long life. But let us give much if
we wish to obtain much.
I look forward with keen pleasure to having you, your hus-
band, your son-in-law and your daughter visit me in Turin next
spring. We will have a good time together.
May God bless you all and guide you up to here.
I can no longer walk or write, save very badly. The only thing
I am still able to do, and that I do gladly for you and all your rel-
atives, both living and dead, is to pray for you every day so that
your wealth which represents so many thorns may be transformed
into good deeds, that is, into flowers with which the angels will
weave a crown to adorn your head throughout eternity. So be it.
Pray, too, for this poor mortal who will always be,
Your very affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco13
13 Mrs. Broquier thanked him on December 20, as she sent him her good wishes for Christmas: "Thank you,
my Father, for the affectionate words you were so good as to write me last month. I am truly grateful to you, for I
know well how weak you are and how costly your time is."

43.7 Page 427

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
399
These offerings were nearly always accompanied by requests for
prayers in order that spiritual and temporal graces might be obtained, or
were sent in thanksgiving for favors already obtained from Mary Help of
Christians. The immense faith that people had in the power of his inter-
cession may be gauged by what a Sister of the Visitation wrote him on
December 1, 1887 from Freiburg: "Is it not true that Our Lord easily per-
forms miracles and you easily obtain them?" Usually he would acknowl-
edge receipt by means of a printed note to which he added his signature.
At other times he would draft a few lines indicating what the secretaries
were to answer. The last letter on which he scribbled such indications was
dated November 30th and had been sent by a certain Victorine Roux, a
Cooperator of St. Gervais-les-Bains in Haute-Savoie: "I had planned to
send you the offering we owe to your Congregation at the end of the year
on my own behalf and that of the other members of my family (her hus-
band and two sons), so that we might be worthy to share in the many pre-
cious social and religious undertakings in which you engage," she wrote.
"But in answer to your appeal dated November 4 which I received today,
I am sending it now, without waiting until the date I had in mind. Please
bless me and my whole family." Don Bosco wrote, " The cleric Festa to
see and take care of it." This meant that the cleric Angelo Festa, his sec-
ond secretary, should see to it that a reply be sent in French. 14
A nun of the Heart of Mary sent him one hundred francs from Blon
near Vitre in the department of Calvados, adding, in reference to the lady
who had given it to her for him: "She walked twelve miles on foot to bring
me this one hundred franc note and she is eighty-two years old."'5
A pastor from Fiumicello in the diocese of Gorizia was eighty-six
years old. His trembling hand could no longer write, yet it was capable of
taking money out of his wallet. He asked a colleague from Scodovacca to
write to Don Bosco and send him the very last gold napoleon16 that he
possessed.
These tidbits of correspondence are only a sample of what Don Bosco
was dealing with and it should suffice, for if we ventured further into it,
we would never end.
His missionary circular letter was the occasion for a proposal sui
generis [unique]. The deputy administrator of the Industrial Commercial
14 The Countess of Camburzano had written a letter to him which proves the affectionate interest displayed
by the Turin aristocracy toward Don Bosco.
15 Letter, December 5, 1887.
16 A French coin worth 20 francs.

43.8 Page 428

▲back to top
400
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bank of Turin, Hector Chiaramello, asked for his "saintly cooperation" to
help him place thousands of shares in the hands of good people on the
condition that these same people would be content to invest their capital
at five percent interest, and the surplus be turned over to the Salesian mis-
sions. He assured Don Bosco that this operation would net him an annu-
al income of more than fifty thousand lire. Always reluctant to engage in
any banking, agricultural or colonial transaction which might have a com-
mercial flavor, no matter the promise of substantial profit they might have
held, our Saint gave orders that a negative reply should be sent to him.
Throughout his lifetime, he never strayed one inch from his chosen way
of conduct which was to live relying on Divine Providence, without any
excessive anxiety about the future.
The above circular letter came into the hands of a fairly well known
Protestant minister known as Deodati who lived at Castrogiovanni, now
known as Enna, in Sicily, and tempted him to give Don Bosco a sample
of his biblical erudition. So he wrote him a long letter, beginning with a
protest because, instead of leading the pagan natives to the pure and holy
Gospel left to us by Jesus Christ, he was rescuing them from their pagan
way of life to hurl them into the arms of Roman Paganism, or Anti-
Christianity. Then, with an immense wealth of quotations from the
Scriptures worthy of a better cause, he denounced and deplored all the
tragic consequences which were stemming from such a plan of missionary
action. At a given moment he acknowledged one of his requests. "I am
sorry," he wrote, "because possibly, in quite good faith, you may emulate
Ignatius of Loyola who believed he was doing something good to expiate
for his sins when he founded the poisonous Jesuit Society, a Society which
has been harmful even to the Church of Rome itself. It is quite probable
that you will leave behind just such a name." Later on he uttered an apoc-
alyptic threat and ended on this comical wish: "I would like you to see the
light, yet as the Apostle Paul did when, in his zeal for the Jewish faith, he
persecuted the Church; yet God called him. So may God call you, so that
what you now do, and believe to be good for the Church of Rome, you may
be doing it then for Christ alone." The Protestant hydra hissed at Don
Bosco right to the end of his days, but this time was contented with pray-
ing for the conversion of the "unfortunate man".
Besides the sufferings he was already enduring, Don Bosco had to
face an additional one, namely his fear that soon he would have to stop
saying Mass. He obviously suffered when he was celebrating Mass, he
was uttering the words with difficulty, in a faint voice, often choked by

43.9 Page 429

▲back to top
The Last Rays ofTwilight
401
overwhelming emotion. His strength had waned so much that he no
longer turned around to say Dominus vobiscum, and while another priest
gave out Communion, he himself sat down and waited for him to finish.
Still another priest at the end of the Mass recited the three Hail Marys and
the other prayers, while he followed them only mentally. Now, after a
very bad night, he was unable to celebrate Mass on December 3rd, but
instead attended the Mass celebrated by his secretary and received
Communion. He burst into tears at the Ecce Agnus Dei. He celebrated
Mass on the 4th and on the 6th. He attempted to say it once more on the
following Sunday, which was the 11th, though he only got through by a
most painful effort. 17
Yet on certain evenings, if the weather permitted, he still took a coach
ride, by order of the doctor. Once outside the city limits, he would walk a
few steps, being supported by somebody. On December 16th, two
remarkable things occurred on just such an outing. On the drive to the
city limits, he quoted snatches of Latin and Italian poetry for Frs. Rua and
Viglietti, stressing not only their moral and religious significance, but also
the beauty of the expressions. Father Rua felt sure that he had not read
them ever since he had attended high school back in Chieri. On the way
home, as they were driving up Corso Vittorio Emanuele, they saw
Cardinal Alimonda walking with his secretary under the porticoes. He
bade Father Viglietti get down from the coach, go and tell him that he
would like to speak with him, since he was unable to walk over to him.
Father Rua likewise jumped to the ground. His Eminence turned around
swiftly and as he did so, he held out his arms exclaiming: "Oh! Don
Bosco! Don Bosco!" Then he climbed into the carriage, and kissed and
embraced him effusively. The passers-by stopped to look at this touching
scene. Then, the two of them alone, they drove on slowly as far as Via
Cernaia, where they parted. Fathers Rua and Viglietti took their seats
again and drove to the Oratory. When he arrived there, he climbed the
stairs with the greatest difficulty and as he put his foot on the last step, he
turned to Father Rua and said, "I will not be able to climb these stairs
again." Indeed, when he expressed the wish to go out once again, the
evening of the 20th, he had to be carried downstairs in his armchair.
Immediately after the departure of the missionaries for Ecuador,
Divine Providence granted Don Bosco great happiness with the arrival of
Bishop Cagliero. The increasingly alarming news about our Father's
17 Fr. Rua's circular letter for the houses, dated December 26, 1887.

43.10 Page 430

▲back to top
402
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
health had given him to understand quite plainly that the tragic moment
could not be far off; so he felt it urgent that he should hasten to receive
Don Bosco' s last blessing with his last breath. The Confreres who
accompanied him to the dock of Buenos Aires, were saying sadly to one
another, "He is going to assist our beloved Don Bosco during his last
moments!" As we already know, he traveled aboard the Matteo Bruzzo of
the Veloce line, with the three lawyers from Chile. With delicate courtesy,
the management of this shipping line telegraphed Don Bosco from Genoa
on November 29th to tell him that the ship, which had weighed anchor
from Las Palmas on the 28th, would arrive in Genoa on December 4th.
Don Bosco, who had known for some time that Bishop Cagliero was com-
ing back, was so delighted that, even before he docked, he sent Father
Lemoyne to Genoa, to welcome him home in his own name and on behalf
of the Superior Council, right on board ship. But there was a delay of two
days on account of a violent storm.
The bishop arrived at the Oratory on the evening of the 7th, and was
met by most festive manifestations, though he kept his eye on the closed
windows behind which his Father was waiting for him. He entered, fol-
lowed by the three Chilean lawyers, by Father Anthony Riccardi and
Father Valentine Cassini. The Saint was sitting on his plain sofa. The bish-
op fell on his knees and Don Bosco embraced him, pressing him to his
heart and then, leaning his head on the bishop's shoulder, he kissed his
ring as he wept. The five men who had entered the room together with the
bishop also knelt around him, while the superiors of the Oratory stood at
a respectful distance, silent and deeply moved.
Don Bosco was the first to break the silence. The terrible fall suffered
by Bishop Cagliero had vividly come to his mind again. "How is your
health now?" he asked at once. At his reassuring reply, he blessed God.
Then the introductions followed, while the bishop was looking sadly at
the Servant of God. How old he had found him after only three years!
The presence of the bishop of Liege prevented him from engaging in
any intimate conversation with Don Bosco until after the feast of the
Immaculate Conception. After that date, Bishop Cagliero seized every
opportunity to sit with him, and let him know so many things that he
knew would make him happy. He saw how, despite his complete weak-
ness, he still heard the confession of anyone who went to him for this pur-
pose. He too, wished to take advantage of it, for he was afraid that quite
suddenly it might be impossible for him ever to lay bare his soul to him
again. During the course of the processes he testified, "He gave me such

44 Pages 431-440

▲back to top

44.1 Page 431

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
403
advice that I never forgot, for it was the fruit of his accomplished experi-
ence and attuned to my own age and the dignity with which I had been
endowed as bishop and vicar apostolic."
The bishop also testified before the judges of the tribunal about anoth-
er very important matter. We know well enough, and few others knew it
as well as Cagliero, that Don Bosco's fatherly sentiments for the boys were
imbued with something celestial. Now, because of the affectionate famil-
iarity which the loving Father displayed toward him during those last days,
he once said, "I am glad you have come back. Don Bosco has grown old,
you see, and is no longer able to work. These are the last few days of my
life. All of you are now expected to work, to save the poor boys. Now I will
confide to you a fear that I have." Here his eyes grew wet, but he went on,
"I am afraid that some of our Salesians may have interpreted wrongly the
love that Don Bosco had for the young and that my habit of allowing them
to come so close to me when they were making their confession may lead
them to excessive affection towards them, and pretend to justify themselves
by saying that Don Bosco did the same with them both whenever he talked
with them in private and when he heard their confessions. I know that
some are letting their heart get the best ofthem and I am afraid of the dan-
gers and of the spiritual harm which may come from this." The bishop
reassured him that no one had ever misinterpreted his way of dealing with
boys. "Do not worry," he said, "leave that fear to me. We will be watchful.
This is something you have stressed many times for us and we will stress
it in our tum for others."
We found an original manuscript of Cagliero in which he wrote some
things that Don Bosco had said to him during the month of December, as
a souvenir. This is his memorandum:
Help the Congregation and the Missions. These must be extended to
the coasts of Africa and to the Orient.
Tell the Holy Father that until now it has been kept secret, but that the
special purpose of the Congregation and of the Salesians is to uphold the
authority of the Holy See, wherever they may be and in whatever work
they may be engaged.
Under the present circumstances, it is my earnest wish that you
remain in Italy until everything has been settled after my death.
Give your attention wholeheartedly to the Congregation and the
Missions. Help the other superiors in every way you can.
People who wish to obtain graces from Mary Help of Christians
should help our Missions, for then they may be sure of obtaining them.

44.2 Page 432

▲back to top
404
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Have no fear at all; Our Lord will help you all. Fidem habete. Have
faith.
I ask but one thing of the Lord, that I may save my own poor soul
(weeping).
I beg you to tell all the Salesians to work with zeal and enthusiasm:
work, work.
Work always untiringly to save souls.
I bless all the houses of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians. I
bless the Mother General and all the Sisters. May they all strive to save
many souls.
Put all your affairs in order. Love one another like brothers; love one
another, help one another, and bear with one another.
I bless the houses of America; Father James Costamagna, Father
Louis Lasagna, Father Joseph Fagnano, Father Evasio Rabagliati, and the
Salesians in Brazil; Archbishop Aneyros and Bishop Espinoza in Buenos
Aires; I also bless Quito, London, and Trent.
Alter alterius onera portate; exemplum bonorum operum. [Bear one
another's burdens; the example of your good deeds].
Spread the devotion to Mary Help of Christians in Tierra del Fuego.
Oh how many souls Our Lady will save through the efforts of the
Salesians!
For the tests [in the houses of formation], the superiors should prac-
tice obedience and have others practice it.
My strenna: devotion to Mary and frequent Communion.
Twice did he recommend work to the Salesians, repeating the word:
work, work!
Sister Angela Vallese had returned to Italy with Bishop Cagliero from
Patagonia, and so had Sister Teresa Mazzarella from Uruguay. The sisters
had brought along a little girl from Tierra del Fuego who had been
entrusted to them by Bishop Fagnano. Bishop Cagliero introduced her to
Don Bosco on December 9th in the way we have already described.
"What a sacrifice for Don Bosco, not to be able to say Mass!" Father
Viglietti wrote in his diary, "and this on the feast of the Immaculate
Conception!" But by now he no longer hoped that he would again be able
to approach the altar. Yet he concealed this griefjust as he concealed his
other physical and moral torments beneath an habitually calm exterior. He
continued at times to be cheerful and joked about his infirmities. In ref-
erence to his back, which obliged him to walk so bent, for example, he
would repeat two well-known lines of a popular Piedmontese ditty:

44.3 Page 433

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
405
Ohl schina, povra schina,
T 'as fini d 'porte' bas-cina.
(Oh, my back, my poor back.
you are through with carrying loads.)
Then one evening, to the two priests who tenderly but sadly were
helping him to his room after supper, he repeated these lines that he had
made up himself out of compassion for his own legs:
Oh gambe, povre gambe,
Che sie drite che sie strambe,
Seve sempre 'l me' confort
Fin a tant ch 'i sia nen mort.
(0 my legs, my poor legs
Whether crooked or straight
may you always be my support
as long as I am not dead.)
All the same, he did not want the superiors to have any illusions
which might prevent them from taking the necessary precautions dictated
by prudence while waiting for his inevitable death. He had gone to sup-
per with them, but a few moments later he got up and returned to this
room. "Have courage," someone remarked, "we still have to attend your
golden jubilee Mass." At these words, he halted on the threshold, turned
around in the· direction whence the words had come, stared at the speak-
er, and exclaimed, "Yes, yes, we shall see ... my golden Jubilee Mass? ...
That is a very serious matter, very serious!"
The last joyous manifestation to take place at the Oratory during the
lifetime of Don Bosco was on December 11th, - it was an academic
entertainment in honor of Bishop Cagliero. At the end of it, the prelate
recalled the days of his youth and the youth of Don Bosco, and expressed
the burning love the Saint had always felt for the young. He enchanted his
listeners with his enthusiastic and graphic way of speaking, though every-
thing he said was veiled by a certain sadness felt by all, without any need
to voice it with any sensible sign. All the same, no one would have
believed that Don Bosco's death was so imminent.
The traditional vintage from the trellised grape vines outside his win-
dows was another dear and intimate family celebration. Because of one of
those delicate intuitive thoughts so habitual to him, Don Bosco had

44.4 Page 434

▲back to top
406
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
deferred it long enough so that Bishop Cagliero might take part in it.
Sitting on the balcony, he took pleasure in watching his sons, led by the
bishop, as they picked the bunches of grapes, cleaned them, and merrily
ate them. This delightful break from routine was honored by the presence
of yet another bishop and a provincial of the Brothers of the Christian
Schools, who was accompanied by a religious of that same order. Not
even at that time did he choose to depart from the tradition of sharing his
grapes with families who had a special claim to his friendship. On
December 26th, Count Cravosio thanked him for the gracious thought and
the excellent grapes he had sent him, adding, "All I regret is that you
chose to deprive yourself of them in order to make a gift of them to us.
Yet this is evidence that I have a secure place in your thoughts, while gen-
uine affection has bound me to you for years. I cannot hope that my
prayers be acceptable to God, for I am in the habit of sinning seventy
times seven times every day; but in this instance, for the sake of Don
Bosco's health, I flatter myselfthat the good Lord will deign to find them
acceptable, since they are addressed to him with all the affection of which
the heart of your loving servant is capable."
On Friday, December 16th, the young priest, Father Bersani of
Bologna, who was preaching in the church of Saint John Evangelist dur-
ing Advent, called on him and had dinner with him. At table Don Bosco
whispered something in his ear and then squeezed his hand so forcefully
that he made him cry out, "You are hurting me!" The Saint looked at him,
smiling, then asked, "When will you come back to have dinner with me?"
"I do not know," was the answer. "I have many good friends in Turin
and to see them all, I have to have dinner with them by turns, around noon."
"Very well, but come and see me again soon."
"I will try to come again around the end of next week."
"Come at the beginning instead, otherwise it will not be possible for
you to see me any longer."
Father Bersani called on Don Bosco about the middle of the week,
but Don Bosco had been confined to bed since Tuesday, so he never saw
him again.
The total waning of his strength became evident on December 17th.
It was a Saturday, on which day it was his habit to hear the confessions of
boys of the upper classes around six in the evening. That evening, perhaps
thirty of them were shuffling their feet outside the door, waiting for the
secretary to let them in. Brother Festa appeared to say that he did not
think they ought to tire him, because he was very sick, indeed. But the

44.5 Page 435

▲back to top
The Last Rays ofTwilight
407
boys did not go away. When the cleric saw this, he thought a moment and
then went to tell Don Bosco, who at first said he did not feel equal to the
effort; then, after a moment of silence, he added, "Yet, this would be the
last time I can ever hear their confession!" Not heeding either his words
or his tone of voice, Festa tried to dissuade him from it. "You have a fever
and you can hardly breathe," he told him.
But Don Bosco, with tenderness in his voice said again,
"Yet, this will be the last time! Tell them they may come in!"
They entered and he heard their confession. That was really the last
time he ever heard the confessions of the boys. We say specifically "ofthe
boys", for on the 19th, he again heard Father Berto' s confession, giving
him as his penance to repeat often the ejaculatory prayer: "Oh Mary, be
my salvation!"
His legs could no longer support him even for one single step, so he
was moved here and there in a wheel chair. Nevertheless, he still wanted
to eat his meals at the dining room table.
On December 16th, Father Durando had written to the new procura-
tor general, Father Caesar Cagliero: "Don Bosco is growing noticeably
thinner every day. He is so weak that he is no longer able to walk from
his room to the dining room. He has to be taken to and fro in a wheelchair.
Poor Don Bosco! Unless Our Lord performs a lasting miracle, it is phys-
ically impossible for him to live much longer."18 He liked to see benefac-
tors and friends at the dining table, and so he invited several of them on
the 18th, so that they might visit an exhibit of things that Bishop Cagliero
had brought from Patagonia, and which later on were going to the Vatican
exhibit. Already over a year before, Don Bosco had sent orders that his
missionaries were to collect weapons, native work, and artifacts for that
same exhibit which played an important part in honoring Leo XIII during
the celebrations of his priestly jubilee. He remained downstairs with the
guests after dinner, showing warm affection to everyone. Then, when he
got back to his room, he remarked to Father Eugene Reffo of the Fathers
of Saint Joseph who had accompanied him, "I have always loved you, dear
friend, and I always will. I have reached the end of my life. Pray for me;
I will always pray for you."
At supper time that evening, he no longer gave any sign of vivacious-
ness. In fact, when Father Lemoyne went up to him, he saw that his eyes
were glassy; he did not seem to hear when people spoke to him. This only
18 This letter is now in the files of the provincial archives in Rome.

44.6 Page 436

▲back to top
408
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
lasted a moment, but it was a very sad symptom!
Next morning, Father Viglietti found him so much better that he
asked him to write a few words on some holy pictures he wished to send
to some Salesian Cooperators.
"Gladly," Don Bosco answered, and he began writing; then, when he
had written on only two of them, he said,
"You know, I really cannot write any longer. I am tired, you know."
Father Viglietti said quickly that the two he had written would be enough.
On the back of the first one he had written: ''Oh Mary, obtain for us from
Jesus good physical health, if it is for the good of our soul, but assure us of
eternal salvation." Then on the back of the second: "Perform good deeds as
soon as possible, for there might not be time and thus you would be cheated."
However, he did not want to stop writing: "This is the last time that I
write!" he said.
Then he continued writing on those holy pictures, "Blessed are those
who give themselves entirely to God in the days of their youth."
"How many people intended to give themselves to God, but were cheat-
ed, because they did not have the time!"
"He who delays giving himself to God is in great danger of losing his
soul."
"My children, save time and in eternity time will save you."
"He who sows good deeds will reap a great harvest.
"If we do good, we will find good in this world and in the next."
"At the end of our life, we shall reap the fruit of our good deeds."
It was at this point that Father Viglietti interrupted him, took him by the
hand, and said, "But, Don Bosco, please write something more cheerful!
These things only make people sad!" He looked at his secretary with eyes
full of tenderness and seeing that he was in tears, he said with an inde-
scribable smile,
"Poor Charlie! What a child you are!... Do not cry... I already told you,
these are the last holy pictures on which I shall ever write."
Then he changed his theme in order to please him and continued:
"God bless us and save us from all evil."
"Oh Mary, protect France and all Frenchmen."
"Give generously to the poor, if you want to become rich."
"Date et dabitur vobis " ["Give and it shall be given you].
"God bless us and may the Holy Virgin guide us through the perils of
this life."
"Children are the delight of Jesus and Mary."

44.7 Page 437

▲back to top
The Last Rays of Twilight
409
"May God bless and generously reward all our benefactors."
"Sacred Heart of my Jesus, make me love Thee more and more."
"Sin is the great enemy of God."
"Oh Mary, be my salvation."
At this point, he went back to the thoughts which so upset Father
Viglietti:
"At the end of our lives, we shall reap the fruit of our good deeds."
"He who saves his soul, saves everything; he who loses his soul, loses
everything. He who protects the poor will be abundantly rewarded when
he will face the Divine Tribunal."
"Anyone who protects orphans will be blessed by God in the dangers
of this life and will be protected by Mary at the moment of death."
"How well rewarded we shall be for all the good we do during our
lifetime!"
"He who does good during his lifetime, will find good in death.
Qua/is vita, finis ita. [Our death will be just like our life].
"I pray for you every day; and you please pray for the salvation of my
soul."
"Oh Blessed Virgin, give my soul the powerful support of your assis-
tance at the hour of my death."
"In paradise one enjoys all blessings and for ever."
Here he put down his pen, for his hand was very tired.
All the tasks which had been a habit with him, came unavoidably to their
end one after the other. That morning, he gave his final audiences. For the last
forty years he had dedicated his morning to counseling, blessing, comforting,
helping, and cheering all who went to see him. This was undoubtedly one
of the most strenuous tasks of his whole life. Now he was so exhausted that
he seemed unable even to breathe. The endless series of visitors ended with
Countess Soranzo Mocenigo at twelve-thirty on December 20th.
In the evening he went out on a coach ride for the last time. But for
the first time he permitted his sons to carry him downstairs in his chair,
for they implored him to allow them to do it. He was accompanied by
Father Bonetti and Father Viglietti, who began talking of other Salesians
who were all anxious to bring him help and relief. He kept silent until all
of a sudden he came out with, "As soon as we get home, Viglietti,
remember to write this for all the Salesians in my name: "The Salesian
superiors are always to show great benevolence toward their subjects and
in particular they should act courteously and charitably toward all
employees."

44.8 Page 438

▲back to top
410
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
It seemed, at first, that the fresh air had done him good. When he got
back home and had been taken up to his room, he said affectionately to the
one in charge of those carrying him,
"Write it all down, will you? I will pay it all in one lump sum."
A little later his attending physician, Dr. Albertotti, went to see him and
found that his condition was much worse, so he had him put to bed. When
Brother Festa asked him how he felt, he replied, ''Now it only remains for
me to draw a good conclusion that all may come to a good end." As people
usually do in such cases, someone said that he would feel better when he
had rested a little; but he made a sign of denial with his hand and then said,
stressing his words, "It only remains for me to draw a good conclusion that
all may come to a good end."
Before going out for the drive, he had written on a holy picture: "Maria
tu nos ab hoste protege et in mortis hora suscipe. "[Mary, defend us from
our enemy and welcome us at the hour of our death!]
Then on another picture: "Mary, give me your powerful help at the
hour ofdeath. "
He took a little soup and then got into that bed, from which he was
never to rise again.
Next to him on the night table there was the pars aestiva [summer vol-
ume ofthe Breviary]. When Father Lemoyne looked it over, he came across
a number of paper bookmarkers on which were written fine sayings from
the Holy Scriptures, the Doctors of the Church and even Italian poets.
Those sayings had been kept where he could see them for forty-five years. '9
Letters bearing good wishes for Christmas began to pile upon that night
table. They came from all over, and many came from France. The saintly
soul of Miss Louvet 20 included a five-hundred-franc note together with her
good wishes, as an expression of her noble sentiments. She wrote: "I avail
myself of this occasion to send also my good wishes for a prosperous and
happy New Year. But for you, Reverend Father, all years are good years,
because all your days are full and meritorious in the eyes of heaven.
Unfortunately, this is not so with me." The good benefactress was indeed
right. Don Bosco's days were truly dies pleni and rich in merit. She had no
idea, however, how near the moment was when all his merits would earn for
him a heavenly crown.
19 Appendix, doc. 93.
20 Cfr. Vol. XV, ch. 19. On December 28th Fr. Engrand wrote to Fr. Michael Rua's secretary: "Miss Louvet
asked me to convey to Fr. Rua her expression of deep sadness in the present circumstances, Don Bosco treated her
in a privileged way and she is grieved just as a child who loses her father!"

44.9 Page 439

▲back to top
411
a.tqaptcr 22
THE FIRST ELEVEN DAYS OF DON BOSCO'S
FINAL SICKNESS
Our beloved patient remained in bed for forty-two consecutive days,
during which time his illness progressed through three distinct stages. He
got steadily worse from December 20th until the 31st. From January 1st
until the 20th, hopes came back; but from that point on, his condition took
an irrevocable turn toward Don Bosco's rapid end. Before we give a
detailed account of the above, we would like to take a cursory look at the
general bearing of the Servant of God throughout this long and painful
time. To do this we could not do better than to rely on the testimony of an
excellently informed witness, Coadjutor Brother Peter Enria, who kept
watch at his bedside every night. This brother described with the utmost
simplicity Don Bosco's habitual bearing when he read the following state-
ment during the ordinary ecclesiastical process: 1 "He was greatly resigned
and faithfully lived his motto: 'Be active, suffer, be silent,' which he him-
self often quoted to me when he was well. Now that he was unable to be
active, he suffered and was silent." Naturally, he kept silent about his suf-
fering, but did talk up to the end and as much as he could for the sake of
doing good in various ways.
His physician caused dismay among the superiors when, on December
21st, he told them that the patient would not survive longer than four or
five days if he continued in his present condition. As a matter of fact, he
had no appetite at all, and no one knew what could be given him to eat: he
was tormented by frequent retching attacks. He had very heavy breathing
and ran a fever. Yet his peace of mind was evidenced by his good-humored
jesting with those who waited on him. As his secretary was serving him
some soup, he pretended to hold the bowl for him, so that he could more
easily raise the spoon to his lips, "Ah you would like to eat it yourself.
I Summ., p. 907.

44.10 Page 440

▲back to top
412
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Right?" Later in the evening, when he had recovered a little, he listened to
a newspaper report dealing with the jubilee of Leo XIII. He also glanced
through the registered or insured mail that had arrived. Around eight-thir-
ty in the evening he said, "At four o'clock today I thought that there was
nothing more left for me but to die. I no longer was aware of anything. But
now I feel much better." He then took a little nourishment and said to his
secretary, "Viglietti, give me some iced coffee...but make sure it's hot." He
was smiling.
The ominous words of the doctor had prompted the superiors to
arrange in advance for everything that needed to be done to ensure the
material condition of the Oratory once Don Bosco was dead. And so, with
Father Michael Rua presiding, the Superior Council members met in the
afternoon to discuss various matters of routine administration and to deal
with the predicament they were in. After much discussion, they decided to
have Don Bosco acknowledge a debt to the principal trustees of the house
for services rendered but not paid for by him. It was agreed that Don
Bosco's heir would be obliged to repay all outstanding debts out of the
capitals hand-deposited by him and still available. The parties concerned
would have their documents legally registered and filed a mortgage on
behalf of the designated heir. They agreed also to have Don Bosco declare
and legally certify that he had received and deposited money from private
individuals, and that he would personally endorse the application for a
bank loan at one hundred thousand lire, at simple interest, repayable in
fifty years. The Superior Council members also decided to cable Villa
Colon' in Uruguay and to contact Nice with instructions to sell the two
schools immediately to tontine societies.
In the meantime, Don Bosco's friends and benefactors, completely
unaware ofhis critical condition, sent him their cordial good wishes for the
forthcoming Christmas holidays. From Nice, for example, Baron Heraud
wrote him a very witty and characteristically humorous letter, to which we
have already alluded.2 The Oratory, as usual, sent out a short circular let-
ter with Don Bosco's signature, inviting people to the Midnight Mass in
the church of Mary Help of Christians and wishing them a Merry
Christmas and a prosperous New Year.
The following day, Dr. Vignola relieved the Superior Council mem-
bers oftheir anxiety by declaring that the imminent death diagnosed by the
2 Appendix, doc. 94.

45 Pages 441-450

▲back to top

45.1 Page 441

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
413
attending physician, Albertotti, on the previous day, no longer existed.
Since it was most important that Don Bosco be well nourished, Dr.
Vignola himself made for him a cup of broth from meat extracts. He then
gave the patient a thorough medical examination which lasted a full hour.
It was incredible to observe how this skillful doctor was able to encourage
his patients. Although sick himself, he got out of bed to attend to Don
Bosco and continued to do so during the following days, lavishing on Don
Bosco all the cares that a mother would give her child. Again and again,
Don Bosco thanked him with tears in his eyes.
Everyone in the house now shared the anxiety of the superiors. The
boys divided themselves into classes and groups and took turns praying
before the Blessed Sacrament, day and night at half hour intervals, plead-
ing for Don Bosco's recovery. Don Bosco himself had told the older con-
freres and superiors, "Pray for me, all of you. Tell all the Salesians to pray
for me, so that I may die in the state of grace. That is all I ask."
Don Bosco's condition now alternated between more or less long
intervals of improvement and relapse. Toward noon on December 23rd,
when he felt extremely sick and could not retain any food, he said to his
secretary, "See that you are not the only priest here. I need someone to be
ready for the Extreme Unction."
"Don Bosco, Father Rua is always in the next room. Besides, you are
not so seriously sick that you should talk like this."
"Do those in the house know how sick I am?" He asked.
"Yes, Don Bosco; it is known not only here but also in all of the other
houses, and by now, all over the world. Everyone is praying."
"So that I may recover? I am on the way to eternity!"
He gave souvenirs to everyone who came near him as if he were about
to leave them. To the catechist general, Father John Bonetti, he said, press-
ing his hand, "Be always the strong support of Father Rua." Later he said
to his secretary, "See that everything is kept ready for Holy Viaticum. We
are Christians and we gladly offer to God the gift of our existence."
Three gentlemen came from Belgium, expressly to see him. Don
Bosco said he would receive them provided they promised to pray for him.
"Promise to pray for me, for the Salesians, and especially for the mission-
aries," he said and blessed them.
Later, feeling a violent surge of nausea, he asked Father Charles
Viglietti whether it disturbed him to witness these signs of his illness.
''Nothing upsets me, dear Don Bosco, except to see you suffering and
not to know how I can ease your sufferings." Don Bosco then said, "Give

45.2 Page 442

▲back to top
414
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
my regards to your mother. Tell her to strive always to rear her family in a
Christian way. Tell her she is to pray for you, too, so that you may always
be a good priest and save many souls."
When Father Bonetti returned, Don Bosco greeted him with a gesture
and talked a little, again insisting that everything be made ready for the
administration of the Extreme Unction. Then he turned to Father Rua, who
had just entered, and pointing to Father Viglietti, he said, "True enough,
there is this fellow here... but it would be wiser ifthere were several of you."
A few hours before, he had dictated a note that Father Viglietti was to
send Mr. Luis from Barcelona, his regards. In the afternoon he again told
Viglietti to greet him on his behalf and to ask him to remember the
Salesian missionaries. He added that he himself would always remember
Mr. Luis and his family and would await them all in Paradise.
Bishop Cagliero called on Don Bosco, who asked him, "Do you thor-
oughly recall the reason why the Holy Father must protect our missions? You
will tell the Holy Father what until now has been kept secret. The special
mission of the Salesian Congregation is to uphold the authority of the Holy
See, wherever they may be, or in whatever work they are engaged in... Under
the protection of the Pope, you will go to Africa... You will cross the whole
continent... You will go to Asia, to Tartary and other places, too. Have faith."
The principal members ofthe house: Father Dominic Belmonte, Father
Joseph Lazzero, Father Joachim Berto, Joseph Rossi and Joseph Buzzetti,
as well as others alternated in spending a little time in Don Bosco's room.
Although it was difficult for him to talk, he gave each of them an affec-
tionate welcome. He would give them a mock military salute, his hand
raised to his forehead, or he might raise and drop his hand. Sometimes he
pointed to the person entering and remarked to whoever was nearest to
him, "Can you see him? That's him!" Occasionally, as he extended his
right hand and clasped the hand of anyone kissing his own, he would say,
"Oh my dear! You are always dear to me!"
When the missionary, Father Valentine Cassini, sat down beside him,
Don Bosco exchanged a greeting and then whispered into his ear, "I know
your mother is in financial difficulties. Talk to me freely about it, but only
to me, so that no one else may know your secrets. I will give you whatev-
er you think she needs, and no one else should know about it."
He inquired after everyone's health, eagerly asking whether they were
adequately protected against the cold and whether they needed anything.
He asked Bishop Cagliero and others how they had spent the day, what
each had been doing, and in what special work they were engaged in. For

45.3 Page 443

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
415
those who kept vigil by him or waited on him, he expressed his fear that
their health might suffer for lack of sleep or adequate recreation. But those
who nursed him were indefatigable. In the Process already mentioned, the
Coadjutor Peter Enria testified, "During his last sickness I nursed him
every night for as long as he lived. Ever since the very first evening he said,
"Poor Peter! Bear with me! You'll have to spend a lot of nights nursing
me!" Almost offended, I told him that I would lay down my life for his
recovery as many ofmy companions were ready to do."
His sons loved him too much not to be prepared to make any sacrifice
to serve him but also Don Bosco's heart was always inflamed with the
purest paternal affection for them. To illustrate this, Father John Lemoyne
recalls what Don Bosco had said some years before, "The only regret I
shall feel when I have to die will be that of leaving all of you."
This great charity urged him to try to distract the attention of anyone
who was obviously suffering at his bedside. Father James Cerruti, who
called on Don Bosco on the evening of the twenty-third just as the boys
were having their snack, had difficulty concealing his emotions. Seeing
this, Don Bosco asked him, half seriously and half in jest, "Have you
already had your snack? Ask Father Viglietti here whether he has already
eaten his." But in all this love of his, there was one notably more unique
than rare aspect, which made each one feel as if he were his favorite.
Not all the events of the twenty-third have been entirely reported.
There was a long consultation between Don Bosco's attending physician,
Albertotti, and the two specialists, Doctors Fissore and Vignola, who had
ordered his bed moved to the middle of the room. After finding nothing
organically wrong with him they declared that, for the moment, he was not
in any imminent danger. Wishing to test their patient's strength, Dr.
Vignola asked Don Bosco to squeeze his had a tightly as he could.
"Be careful, I will hurt you, doctor," Don Bosco warned him with a
laugh. "I will certainly hurt you."
Thinking he was joking, the doctor repeated, "Squeeze it hard, hard-
er." At a certain moment the doctor hurriedly withdrew his hand. "Do not
think about dying! With all the strength you have in your body, you could
even challenge me to a wrestling match."
When the physicians were gone, the stately figure of Cardinal
Alimonda appeared. He approached Don Bosco and embraced him ten-
derly. Don Bosco removed his nightcap and said, "Your Eminence, please
pray for me, so that I may save my soul." Then he added, "I recommend
my Congregation to you. Be a protector to the Salesians."

45.4 Page 444

▲back to top
416
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Seeing that Don Bosco was weeping, His Eminence tried to comfort
him, exhorting him to unite his will to the Will of God and reminding him
how hard he had labored for Our Lord. Then, noticing that Don Bosco was
still holding his nightcap, the Cardinal put it back on his head. Deeply
touched, Don Bosco said, "I have always done whatever I could. May
God's holy will be done with me."
"There are few people who can say what you say, when they are about
to die," the Cardinal replied.
"These are difficult times, Your Eminence," Don Bosco interrupted.
"I have lived through hard times...But the authority of the Pope...the
authority of the Pope... I told Bishop Cagliero here that he is to tell the
Holy Father that the Salesians are for the defense of the authority of the
Pope, wherever they work, or wherever they may be. Remember to tell this
to the Holy Father, Your Eminence."
"Yes, dear Don Bosco, Bishop Cagliero answered, standing at the foot
of his bed. "I will remember it. Do not be afraid! I will give your message
to the Holy Father. But you must not be afraid of death, Don Bosco," the
Cardinal said, changing the subject. "You have warned other people so
many times to be ready for it."
"He talked about death with us so many times," the Bishop agreed. "In
fact, this has been his favorite topic."
"I said it to others," Don Bosco said very humbly, "but now I need
other people to remind me of it."
Then Don Bosco requested the Cardinal's blessing, and when His
Eminence took his leave, he again embraced and kissed Don Bosco with
deep emotion.
A few minutes later, the patient's confessor and schoolmate, Father
John Baptist Giacomelli, entered. They remained alone for a few minutes,
during which time some of the superiors, who had withdrawn to the
adjoining room, recalled the prophetic words Don Bosco had pronounced
in 1885 when Father Giacomelli was seriously ill: "Be lighthearted and do
not fear. Don't you realize that your task will be to assist Don Bosco in his
dying moments?"3
Don Bosco had expressed his desire to receive the Holy Viaticum so
determinedly that no one wanted to assume responsibility for delaying it.
Preparations were now made to give it to him the morning of the twenty-
3 Cfr. Col. VXII.

45.5 Page 445

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
417
fourth. As soon as he was told, he said to Father Viglietti and Father
Bonetti, "Help me, help me to receive Jesus... I am confused. In manus
tuas, Domine, commendo spiritum meum. "[Into your hands, 0 Lord, I
commend my spirit.]"
The procession, consisting of altar boys and all the priests and clerics
free to take part in it, emerged from the main entrance of the church and
entered through the main door ofthe Oratory. When Don Bosco heard the
singing, he was deeply moved. But when he saw the Blessed Sacrament
borne by Bishop Cagliero, he burst into tears. Wearing his stole, Don
Bosco looked like an angel. When the solemn moment came to receive the
Eucharist, all wept, and many even sobbed. From that moment on, Don
Bosco's condition seemed remarkably improved. No more vomiting, no
more difficulty in breathing, and he even slept for some hours, which he
had been unable to do for quite some time.
Before noon he said to Father Celestine Durando, "You are in charge
of thanking the doctors, on my behalf, for all the care lavished on me with
so much charity."
He was again very restless at six o'clock that evening, but instead of
thinking of himself, he thought of others. "Viglietti," he said to his secre-
tary, "you did not realize what it meant to care for the sick until now, did
you?" Now and then he repeated in Piedmontese dialect, "I no longer
know what to do or say." He called Father Rua and said, "I would like to
have another priest, as well as Father Viglietti, with me tonight. I am
afraid I will not be alive tomorrow morning."
After eight o'clock p.m. he said to Father Viglietti, "Look on my desk.
There is a notebook ofmemoirs...you know the one I mean. See that you
take it and then give it to Father Bonetti, that it may not end up in any-
body's hands." The notebook referred to was a kind of agenda booklet
made up of pages from a bookkeeper's ledger that he had someone cut to
the size he wanted and tightly bound together. It carried this handwritten
title: Memoirs from 1841 to 1884-5-6 by Rev. John Bosco for his Salesian
sons. It contained practical instructions for his successor on procedures
and policies to be followed, and we published them in Chapter 10 of the
previous volume.4 Don Bosco had written the Memoirs in 1884 when he
believed he was at the end of his days, and during the following two years
he had made some minor additions.
4 See Vol. XVII, Ch. 10.

45.6 Page 446

▲back to top
418
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
To Father Viglietti he then said, "Please be so good as to look into the
pockets of my clothes, as well. You will find my wallet and my purse
there. I do not believe there is anything else, but should there be any
money, give it to Father Rua. I wish to die in such a way that it may be
said, 'Don Bosco died without a penny in his pocket.'
All these manifestations made such an impression on the superiors
that Bishop Cagliero himself wanted to administer the Extreme Unction.
But before this was done, Don Bosco asked that someone seek the bless-
ing of the Holy Father for him, and this was done immediately. After
receiving this last sacrament, the patient spoke of nothing but eternity,
with an occasional recommendation to Bishop Cagliero, who was about
to go down to the Church of Mary Help of Christians for the celebration
of the Pontifical Midnight Mass; he said, "I ask but one thing of the Lord:
that I may save my poor soul. Please tell all the Salesians to work zeal-
ously and fervently. Work, work! Work unceasingly to save souls." Then
he dozed off.
The newspapers began to carry reports of his sickness. On the twen-
ty-fourth of December, L 'Unita cattolica was the first newspaper to men-
tion it with the following simple reference: "We here announce, with all
the grief and anxiety that can be readily shared by our readers, the news
that, for the past few days, our incomparable Don Bosco's condition has
worsened, and we greatly fear for his irreparable loss. We recommend
him to the prayers of Catholics, since the hope of any improvement now
lies with God alone."
Upon reading this, Countess di Camburzano, whom we have already
mentioned, wrote a letter to Father Rua, in which she expressed her sor-
row: "If Almighty God would welcome the sacrifice of my own useless
existence in exchange for so dear and precious and essential a life as that
of Don Bosco, I would gladly offer it up this very moment, feeling cer-
tain that he would pray for me and obtain God's mercy for me."
In Paris, many were saddened by the news that Don Bosco was about
to die. There was a constant stream of ladies seeking news at the book-
store of Josse, the editor, whom they imagined to be fully informed of
everything. He wrote to Father Rua immediately, "his heart utterly dis-
traught," imploring him "with genuine anguish" to answer him soon.
Josse, however, never saw the answer, although it was sent promptly. That
Christmas Eve, as he was going home after having made his confession in
order to receive Communion at the midnight Mass, he suffered a fatal
heart attack. He had loved Don Bosco so much that his family attributed

45.7 Page 447

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
419
his death to his grief over the tragic announcement.5
On the twenty-third of December, Le Gaulois had raised the first
alarm among his Parisian friends by way of an article entitled: "Don
Bosco 's Agony. " Madame de Combaud, who had extended her generous
hospitality to him in 1883, wrote to Father Rua immediately: "I cannot
tell you how grieved I am. Your blessed Father's countless friends are
praying." She then asked him, "as a grace," to preserve some personal
belonging of Don Bosco's for her, so that she might treasure it as a relic.
Others made the same request.
Also reporting on Don Bosco's agony, the Novelliste ofLille spread
the news in the northern part of France. Soon bulletins on Don Bosco's
illness became standard feature in the press of several countries. As a
result of this publicity, a steady stream of telegrams and letters poured
into the Oratory, all asking for further information. Many people from
Turin went to the sacristy to learn something more definite, and the visi-
tors' book on the main floor was soon filled with the signatures of out-
standing personalities. Christmas dawned much less merry than usual.
The patient celebrated it in his room by attending Mass at dawn and
receiving Holy Communion, two things he was doing regularly every
morning. Canon Bossi, the superior of the Little House [of Divine
Providence] and the second successor to Father Joseph Cottolengo,6 went
to visit him at noon. Don Bosco, who was feeling better, reminded him of
how they had first met, when he was still a boy, at Castelnuovo. Then,
hearing the hum of boys' voices at recreation in the playground, he said
to Father Viglietti, "Dear Viglietti, why don't you go to enjoy a little
recreation, too? I would not want you to get sick on my account." And a
little later he joked, "Viglietti, fry to figure out some way to get rid of all
my infirmities and bury them under the stony bed of the Stura." He
referred to the River Stura, on the banks of which he had spent many
hours a day during the summer at Lanzo.
Bishop Cagliero had sent a telegram to Cardinal Rampolla, asking for
the longed-for-blessing of the Holy Father for Don Bosco. Now the
5 In reply to a sympathy letter from Fr. Rua, Mr. Josse's daughter wrote (January 25, 1888): "Reverend
Father, you ask whether we are going to continue our interest in your splendid work. It is both a duty and a genuine
pleasure for us. We would be happy and proud to continue in the sweet commitment contracted by my father and
to prove our filial love for him by doing all that we possibly can for his beloved orphans."
6 Founder of the Little House of Divine Providence, down the street (via Cottolengo) from the Oratory.
Cottolengo (1786-1842) was canonized in 1934, the same year as Don Bosco.

45.8 Page 448

▲back to top
420
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Secretary of State replied: "Holy Father, grieving for Don Bosco's infir-
mity, prays for him and sends blessing requested." Don Bosco was great-
ly comforted by this message.
He had already received the visits ofthree prelates: Bishop Pulciano of
Casale, Bishop Manacorda of Fossano, and Bishop Valfre di Bonzo of
Cuneo. On Christmas night, the two resident bishops of Turin, Bertagna
and Leto, went to visit him.
During those days, the little girl from Tierra del Fuego was giving
proof of sensitiveness which would have been enough to discredit the rash
judgments made by some scientists on the absolute inferiority of the
natives of Tierra del Fuego. The poor child could not resign herself to the
fact that Don Bosco was so sick. She often went running up to the moth-
er superior to ask her how he was. She exclaimed with childish simplici-
ty to whomever she met, "Don Bosco is sick!" And every once in a while
she went to the chapel and prayed before the Blessed Sacrament for his
recovery.
But Don Bosco's improvement was only temporary. It stopped
abruptly on the night of the twenty-sixth of December. For several hours,
those who were nursing him were in a state of alarm. After attending
Mass and receiving Communion, he put himself at the disposal of the
doctors who had met for another consultation. He remarked to Father
Viglietti, videamus quantum valeat scientia ac peritia trium medicorum ["
Let us see how good the knowledge and experience of the three doctors
is!"]. The doctors' opinion was more reassuring than had generally been
hoped for.
The readers should remember that past pupil Charles Tomatis had
been invited by Don Bosco to spend Christmas at the Oratory with his
son. He did indeed show up together with his son. He was allowed to enter
the patient's room, after the medical consultation, to say good-bye before
leaving. Falling to his knees beside the bed, almost in rapture, the past
pupil could say nothing but, "Oh, Don Bosco! Oh, Don Bosco!" with a
tone of voice which expressed all of his soul. Raising his hand, the Saint
blessed the father and son, and then raised his eyes on high as ifto say that
he would await them both in Heaven. When they had gone out, he called
for Father Rua and told him in a very weak voice, "You know, he does not
have much money. Pay their fares in my name."
Cardinal Alimonda was about to go to Rome for the Papal jubilee, but
he did not have the heart to leave Turin without once more seeing Don
Bosco. However, the doctors ordered the patient to observe total silence,

45.9 Page 449

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
421
and had also given orders that no one, not even the residents of the house,
was allowed to call on him. When the Cardinal had called a second time,
he was resigned to the sorrowful prospect of neither seeing him nor
speaking with him again. He merely asked for news of his condition,
without even going upstairs. But this time he disobeyed, and as soon as
he saw the ravages of sickness on Don Bosco' s face, he could not restrain
his tears. He embraced Don Bosco, kissed him twice and blessed him.
Shortly afterward, the mother general of the Daughters of Mary Help
of Christians was ushered in, having come from Nizza Monferrato with
one of her assistants to see Don Bosco. He gave them his blessing and,
with a gesture, indicated that they were to extend the blessing to all the
houses and all Sisters of their Congregation. "Save many souls" he said,
as he was saying goodbye to them.
On the twenty-sixth of December, Father Rua made known to the
Salesians the first official bulletin on the state of Don Bosco's health. The
brief announcement ended with the words: "Our hopes are with God and
Mary the Most Holy Help of Christians. To this end, there is a perpetual
adoration of the Blessed Sacrament at the Oratory, as in many other hous-
es. Let us pray! Let us pray! Let us pray!"
The feast of Saint John the Evangelist added new suffering to the old
one. It had now become necessary "to work around him," as it was
expressed in the diary, which obviously alludes to rendering him bodily
services. His worn-out and exhausted body made such movement, as
these services required, a major problem. Only Father Bonetti and Father
Viglietti performed these services with the doctor. The patient's head
reclined on Father Viglietti's chest, and they turned him from side to side
until he could endure it no more.
Yet, his troubles were not over yet. He still had to change beds. Father
Rua, Father Belmonte and Father Joseph Leveratto were sent for. While
they were talking with Dr. Albertotti on how he could be moved with a
minimum of discomfort, Don Bosco remarked in a joking tone to Father
Belmonte, "What you have to do is this: Tie a rope around my neck and
drag me from one bed to the other." What a job that transfer from one bed
to another was! Father Rua fell on the second bed beneath the weight of
Don Bosco' s body. Father Viglietti supported Don Bosco so that Father
Rua could slide out from under him.
Still heroically calm, the poor patient only smiled. When he was safe-
ly in the new bed, he asked who had moved him and thanked them one by
one. When he heard that the new bed in which he was lying belonged to

45.10 Page 450

▲back to top
422
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Father Viglietti, who lately had been sleeping in the adjoining room, he
became anxious. "Where will you sleep tonight, Viglietti?" he asked.
Sanitary considerations made this removal from one bed to anoth-
er almost a daily necessity. Don Bosco already suffered a great deal
when anyone changed his pillows or raised him higher in the bed; so it
can be imagined what it meant for him to be lifted from one bed to
another. But, he never stopped joking about it. When he was asked
whether it hurt him to be moved, he replied, "Well, certainly it does not
make me feel any better."
He needed a more comfortable bed, since the one he had made the lift-
ing and moving him very difficult. Father Rua sent someone to buy a new
bed at the Porta Palazzo market, where beds for sale were always dis-
played; but that day there were no beds at all on sale. So they exchanged
beds and gave him the one from a room nearby which had been used by
Father Louis Deppert and in which the Servant of God was to die, accord-
ing to a presumed prediction.7
a Toward evening, the new editor of L 'Unit cattolica, Father Dominic
Tinetti, called on him. With a feeble voice, and barely able to pronounce
the words, Don Bosco said to him, "I recommend the Salesian
Congregation and our missions to you, as in the past. We will always be
friends, until we reach Paradise." In the issue of the twenty-ninth of
December, the worthy successor of Father Margotti described the patient
thus: "His face, which has lost none of its habitual calm and serenity; his
glance which is, as usual, gentle, alert, and full of tenderness; his com-
plexion, which is precisely as it was before, his keen, lucid intelligence
which we might even say is brilliant, are singularly in contrast with the
weakness which deeply affects him, and with the feeble, strained voice
which hardly comes out of his lips."
We will now glean some sentences from one of the letters addressed to
Don Bosco or to others at the Oratory on December 27, 1887. The one who
writes is Natalie Cornet, from Montlucon: "Thanks to you, Reverend Father,
I was able to overcome my misfortunes, and despite difficulties of all kinds,
I have been able to raise my seven children in the holy fear of God and love
for their neighbor. Very often I raised my eyes to your portrait which I have
in my chapel, and in my more desperate moments, I felt that I could hear you
saying to me, 'Take heart, my dear daughter, Our Lord allows to suffer those
7 Cfr. Vol. XVIII, p. 392.

46 Pages 451-460

▲back to top

46.1 Page 451

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
423
whom he loves.' Yes, Reverend Father, you taught me to love Mary Help of
Christians, the great consoler ofyour holy life, and I do thank you, Reverend
Father, for you taught me to be strong when tested."
Now various superiors begged Don Bosco to pray that he might recov-
er, but he never consented to do so. His reply was always the same, "God's
Holy Will be done with me." In fact, when he repeated the ejaculatory
prayers suggested to him, he would keep silent if anyone tried to persuade
him to say, "Mary Help of Christians, help me to recover."
A bulletin on Don Bosco's health now appeared regularly in many
Italian and foreign newspapers, at times accompanied by articles about
him or his Congregation. In order to obtain information, news correspon-
dents would mingle with the crowds besieging the house at various times
during the day. News about special public and private prayers for Don
Bosco were coming from far distant countries. Religious institutions in
particular stormed heaven unceasingly to obtain the grace of his recovery.
People wept and prayed in the homes of many Cooperators. On the morn-
ing of December twenty-eighth, something very touching happened. As
Countess Salina entered the main door, she asked for the latest news about
Don Bosco and was given a copy of L 'Unita cattolica of the day before
which mentioned a slight improvement in his condition. Quite beside her-
self with joy, the noble lady took her purse from her pocket and thrust it
into the hands of the doorkeeper, begging him to tell Don Bosco he was to
get well soon, and that meanwhile he should accept the offering of those
few coins. They took out of that purse twenty gold coins. Count Prospero
Balbo, his son Caesar, and Countess Callari were allowed to visit Don
Bosco. The countess came close to the bedside, knelt down, asked for his
blessing and then left the room immediately, for she could not control her
grief at the sight of him. She was a courageous woman, a loyal benefac-
tress, steadfast, and constantly generous.8
The Servant of God every once in a while insisted that his doctors tell
him the truth about his condition and he encouraged them to speak
frankly. He would add, "I'd like you to know that I am not afraid of any-
thing. I am well disposed and quite calm." Besides, he had no illusions
about his condition. Father Paul Albera who arrived from Marseilles, said
to Don Bosco, "This is the third time that you have reached the gates of
eternity, Don Bosco, but then you came back, thanks to the prayers of your
8 Countess Callari's name appears in many volumes of The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco and is
warmly accepted by the Salesians.

46.2 Page 452

▲back to top
424
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
sons. I am sure that the same thing will happen this time."
Don Bosco answered, "This time there will be no coming back!"
A news correspondent ofLe Figaro, Saint-Genest, called on Father
Durando requesting to see Don Bosco. He was cordially received and
accompanied to the waiting room where Doctors Albertotti and
Fissore happened to be. In answer to the journalist's question, Doctor
Fissore said, "Don Bosco is finished, gone, and we have no hope to
save him. He is suffering from a cardio-pulmonary ailment, he has
lesions on the liver and complications of the spinal cord with conse-
quent paralysis of the lower limbs. He cannot talk. His kidneys and
lungs hardly work."
When asked what might be the cause of such a disease, the doctor
replied, "There is no single cause. It is the result of general exhaustion, the
result of a life worn away by unceasing work and continuous worries. Don
Bosco is simply worn out because of too much work. He is not dying
because of any particular disease, but he is like a lamp which is slowly
dying for want of oil."
With that, he and Dr. Albertotti entered the patient's room, following
Father Celestine Durando who left the door ajar, so that the visitor could
see inside.
After the doctors had examined Don Bosco, Father Durando went
out to say that, on being told that the representative of the Parisian jour-
nal was there, Don Bosco wanted to thank him for the benevolence
which had always been displayed by that journal toward his undertak-
ings. So Dr. Fissore granted permission for him to enter, though he cau-
tioned him against making the patient talk. In his report to the newspa-
per, the journalist concluded as follows: "Don Bosco lay in a humble lit-
tle iron bedstead, in a room which looked like a monastic cell. He made
an effort to smile with his sweet and angelic face and his eyes gazed at
me tenderly, then he slowly and with difficulty held out his hand to
shake mine. His lips moved as if he were trying to say something. I bent
down, put my ear to his lips and heard him say, in a voice like a sigh,
'Thank you for your visit. Pray for me.' Oh, saintly man! In his humil-
ity he told me to pray for him! He knows perfectly well that there is no
hope for him, yet he is always kind, resigned, and awaits death with the
utmost serenity."
The physicians noticed a marked irregularity of pulse and weakness
of voice. They also detected a greater quantity of albumin, an unmistak-
able sign of the rapid decline of his vital strength. They stressed the fact

46.3 Page 453

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
425
that these symptoms might subside, either totally or somewhat, with the
possibility of a better prognosis. They again forbade the patient to have
visitors except for those who were habitually in attendance, and who
would not excite him in any way.9
During the day, Father Rua sent out a laconic and rather low-keyed
bulletin to the other houses, exhorting everyone to pray with fervent faith.
Dismay, grief, faith in God and the Virgin Help of Christians were the
three sentiments which appeared most frequently in the increasing num-
bers of letters that arrived as soon as the newspapers carried reports of the
gravity of Don Bosco's condition.
II Corriere nazionaie of Turin wrote on the twenty-eighth of
December: "Quite a few innocent and deeply virtuous souls are making
ardent vows, some to offer to God part of their life and some their entire
lives, in order to obtain a longer period of time for their sincere friend, the
tender father of youth, who wore himself out for their welfare."
II Cittadino of Genoa wrote on the same day: "Rarely has an illness
aroused such anxiety, and rightly so, for by his virtue Don Bosco has suc-
ceeded in winning over the esteem and love of all people and has achieved
world-wide fame."
Don Bosco spent all of December 29th in a state of semi-conscious-
ness, only regaining lucidity for a few moments now and then. During one
such lucid period Father Bonetti asked him for a souvenir for the
Daughters of Mary Help of Christians. His reply was, "Obedience.
Practice it and have others practice it."
Those who assisted him took advantage of other such lucid moments
to ask him two questions. One of those concerned a privilege enjoyed by
the Capuchins which had been extended to the Salesians. The Salesians
had been granted the privilege, lets call it so, whereby no member of the
Congregation could make his confession to any religious but a fellow
Salesian. They wanted to know Don Bosco' s opinion, and he made it
understood that he would prefer to reject such a privilege. Then they also
wished to know whether the superior general should have anything to do
with the election of the mother general of the Salesian Sisters, and it
seemed that he was in favor of it.
Toward evening he sent for Father Rua and Bishop Cagliero.
Mustering what little strength he had, he said to them and indirectly
9 Unita Cattolica, December 29, 1887.

46.4 Page 454

▲back to top
426
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
to all the Salesians, "Put your affairs in order. Let all of you love one
another like brothers. Love one another, help one another, and bear
with one another as brothers. You will not lack either help from God
or Mary Help of Christians. Recommend prayers that everyone pray
for my eternal salvation. Alter alteris onera portate - exemplum bono-
rum operum [Bear one another's burdens. The example of good
deeds]. I bless our houses in America, Father James Costamagna,
Father Louis Lasagna, Father Joseph Fagnano, Father Charles Tomatis,
Father Evasio Rabagliati, Bishop Peter Lacerda [of Rio de Janeiro],
and the Salesians in Brazil. I bless the archbishop of Buenos Aires and
Bishop Espinosa; I bless Quito, London, and Trent. I bless San
Nicolas' and all our kind Italian Cooperators and their families. I shall
always remember the help they have given to our missions." Then he
added, "Promise me to love one another like brothers... Recommend
frequent Communion and devotion to Mary, the Most Holy Help of
Christians."
In reference to these last words, in his third circular letter of the thir-
tieth of December, Father Rua wrote: 10 "During a brief moment yesterday
evening when he was able to talk with less difficulty, as we were all gath-
ered around his bed (namely, Bishop Cagliero, Father Bonetti and I), he
said, among other things, ' I recommend to the Salesians the devotion to
Mary Help of Christians and frequent Communion.' Whereupon I said,
'This counsel might serve as a strenna for the New Year to be sent to all
the houses.'
'Let this be the strenna for a whole lifetime,' he rejoined. Then he
agreed that we might use it also as the strenna of the New Year."
Around eight o'clock on the evening of the twenty-ninth of
December, Bishop Cagliero imparted the papal benediction to him, but
first Don Bosco wished the bishop to recite the Act of Contrition aloud,
while he followed it with his mind. Then he said, "Spread devotion to
Mary Most Holy in Tierra del Fuego. If you only knew how many souls
Mary Help of Christians wishes to win for heaven, through the work of
the Salesians!"
Then he fell asleep. Late that night he woke up far more serene and
calm. He asked for something to drink, but it had to be denied because of
his too frequent vomiting, and so he said, "Aquam nostram pretio bibimus
IO Circular from Fr. Rua, December 30, 1887.

46.5 Page 455

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
427
[we pay to drink our own water]. We must learn both how to live and how
to die."
On the morning of the thirtieth of December, when Father Cerruti
went to see Don Bosco, and told him that Baroness Cataldi, one of the
most generous benefactresses of the Congregation in Genoa, had called at
the Sampierdarena hospice to leave an offering of four hundred lire, urg-
ing that prayers be said for the recovery of Don Bosco. He added that he
had thanked her in Don Bosco's name, and that he had given her the
blessing Don Bosco had sent her from his bed. "Yes, I do indeed bless
her," Don Bosco said, deeply touched.
The economer general, Father Anthony Sala, had gone back to Rome,
but was summoned back home by telegram. He arrived late at night. As
soon as Don Bosco heard of his arrival, he asked Father Lemoyne, anx-
iously, what news Father Sala had brought with him. The news was not
good. Worried as he was, Father Lemoyne was tactfully evasive in his
answer so that Don Bosco would prepare himself to hear what Fr. Sala had
to communicate to him. Don Bosco hoped, and repeated this many times,
that he would not leave any debt for his sons. Instead, now the debts for
the church of the Sacred Heart were crushing. It is always humiliating for
one's pride to leave debts behind when one leaves any place, and espe-
cially when one is about to leave this earth. God allowed his Servant to
bear also that cross.
But Father Sala had brought at least one good piece of news.
According to the agreement regarding his fees, Count Vespignani, the
architect of the church, should have received one hundred fifty thou-
sand lire, based on five percent of the construction costs. This repre-
sented an enormous sum for the Congregation, especially in its pres-
ent circumstances. In view of this, Father Sala had asked the architect
not to stand rigidly upon his rights. The Count left it to Father Sala to
determine whatever amount should be paid to him for his services.
The economer hesitated, saying that whatever he might suggest would
be less than the actual debt. "Just speak out and we shall see," the
Count urged. So Father Sala suggested that in addition to the money
already paid to him in installments, he now accept only twenty thou-
sand lire. "I will accept for Don Bosco's sake," the noble count replied
generously.
Even though his room was in semi-darkness, Don Bosco recog-
nized Father Sala as soon as he entered. But it appears that Don Bosco
did not wish to discuss business matters with Father Sala, for Father

46.6 Page 456

▲back to top
428
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Viglietti' s diary remarks merely that Don Bosco took Father Sala by
the hand and asked how he was. The economer general told him at once
that his sons in Rome were praying for him, and that Cardinal Parocchi
was very upset over his sickness and sent him his blessing. Don Bosco
thanked him and then spoke with difficulty and haltingly, "Make all
the arrangements for my burial, otherwise, look out, for I will have
them transfer me to your room. See that you keep Father Rua fully
informed on matters regarding the financial situation in Rome."
"I will. I am completely at your service and if I can be of any use to
you, I will consider myself fortunate."
"Yes, you can help, especially when I need to be moved from one
bed to the other, also to relieve those who nurse me. Since I was con-
fined to bed, there has been someone who has insisted on being by my
side, every day, and who even comes now and then during the night to
look after me."
From that moment until his death, Father Sala went, every now and
then, to move him or sit by him, both during the day and the night. He was
tall and muscular, and so Don Bosco felt less pain when he had to move
him from one bed to the other.
He brought to the Confreres news from Rome. Roman princes, bish-
ops and cardinals were constantly asking for news of Don Bosco. The
Holy Father, himself, sent someone to inquire every day. The Salesians
from other houses wrote, out of similar concern, for the same thing. In
Barcelona, in order to satisfy everyone who wanted news, three informa-
tion centers had to be opened. In Paris, Don Bosco' s sickness made the
house at Menilmontant more widely known.
Father Rua sent the circular letter he had written for the Salesians to
some people who were especially close to the Salesian family, such as,
for example, Father Francis Picard, the superior of the Assumptionists
and owner of La Croix. This true friend of Don Bosco replied on
December 30th: "We share in your anguish and are praying with you
during the present sad circumstances. Your venerated and holy Founder
must look joyously upon the end of his labors. Nevertheless, I hope that
the Lord will grant the prayers of the countless people to whom he has
given his assistance and who are all crying out to heaven, asking that he
be healed. Thank you, dear Father, for having treated me as a friend, by
sending me the detailed reports you reserve for the members of your
Congregation. I would be very grateful, if you would continue to do
this, for you are well aware that we have long been in contact with you,

46.7 Page 457

▲back to top
The First Eleven Days ofDon Bosco 's Final Sickness
429
for Don Bosco's concern is our concern. Our whole Congregation is
praying together with your own, and relies on the prayers of our dear and
revered Don Bosco."
Fear that Don Bosco might soon die persuaded the superiors to
begin preparing his resting place in the basement beneath the altar of
Mary Help of Christians, for even should permission to bury him there
be granted immediately, it would not be possible to build the tomb dur-
ing the brief period between his death and the time, specified by law,
for his burial.
Don Bosco had already expressed his wishes in this matter, and
Father Sala arranged for work to begin immediately. Meanwhile, in
obedience to instructions from the Oratory, the procurator general
called on Senator Correnti, secretary of the Order of Saint Maurice, to
ask him to request authorization for the burial from Crispi, the prime
minister. When Correnti heard how sick Don Bosco was, he began to
weep, for he loved him dearly,11 and he promised all his support,
adding that the Oratory should feel free to call on him for whatever
they needed. But he also cautioned the procurator general to do noth-
ing while burying Don Bosco which might hint at veneration of a saint,
as this could be interpreted by suspicious liberals in government circles
as a maneuver of the clerical party. As we shall see, matters took quite
another turn.
The advice given by Correnti was a sign of the times: prevailing
political climate was poisoning the minds and corrupting the members
of the party. The liberal press did not spare even the venerable patient.
"The whole ('black') world of Turin is in turmoil, fearing an imminent
catastrophe," one could read in an article from Turin published by the
Secolo XIX of Genoa on the twenty-eighth of December. This was fol-
lowed by a loathsome insinuation as to the cause of Don Bosco's dis-
ease, and even Crispi's own paper, La Riforma, announced his forth-
coming death with the most vulgar expression. During the preparations
for Don Bosco's burial, news like a ray of sunshine suddenly awakened
hope in all hearts. It really did seem as though on the last day of the
year, the thousands of prayers raised to heaven had moved the goodness
of God, for the physicians noticed a very definite improvement in Don
Bosco's condition, and no longer found any symptom which might jus-
11 Cfr. Vol. XVI, pp. 357-364.

46.8 Page 458

▲back to top
430
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
a tify fear of an imminent peril. "Blessed be God," L 'Unit cattolica
wrote on January 1, "Who has brought us this consolation at the end of
1887, just on the threshold of 1888."

46.9 Page 459

▲back to top
431
Q!qaptrr 23
TWENTY DAYS OF RELATIVE RESPITE
The year 1888 opened up with the festivities in honor of Leo XIII's
priestly jubilee. The festivities were shared by the whole world with such
an outburst of faith and love that perhaps they stand unique in the histo-
ry of the papacy, up to that time. In the midst of such general and holy
rejoicing, the goodness of God had granted the Salesians, the Daughters
of Mary Help of Christians, and the Cooperators, a tenderly joyful New
Year, waving away the scythe of death which had seemed about to strike
down the precious life of their beloved Father. Words ofjoy had replaced
the manifestations of grief that had filled the previous days, and wishes
were expressed for a lasting improvement as well as promises of contin-
ued prayers. A lady wrote from the Principality of Monaco to say that she
was prepared to offer up her own life for this purpose. Father Rigali said,
"If God would accept my life in exchange for that of Don Bosco, I would
offer it up to him with the greatest humility of my heart."
Confidence in Don Bosco's prayers and their effectiveness was
unlimited. Some people asked Father Michael Rua for things that
belonged to Don Bosco as relics. Others begged him to have the patient
touch letters in which their special intentions were expressed, or asked
him at least to put these letters on his bed, still others reported graces
received thanks to his intercession. A noble lady, a Cooperator from
France, wrote on January 4th: "In the furthermost corner of France, in my
remote little village, I learned of his sickness from the newspapers on
Christmas Day. The news dimmed the beauty of the feast. The other day
I was, so to speak, on the look-out to know whether Mary Help of
Christians was not going to intercede on behalf of her Servant and, yes-
terday, thanks be to God, I heard that all danger was over, at which my
soul experienced infinite joy. Insignificant and resigned as I am, I had not
dared to write, fearing that my letter would pass unnoticed in your vast
place where people are praying and beseeching God on behalf of their

46.10 Page 460

▲back to top
432
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Father. But today I can no longer restrain myself and will look for one
word, but one little word, which may reassure my heart fully and stoke
up my hopes that he who was so compassionate with me and prayed for
me will continue to live for the welfare of us all. I will not dare to say
that I have been praying for him every day, since my prayers are so
insignificant, that it is only great arrogance if I speak of them; but I did
pray and will continue to do so. May God keep this good Father, and may
I, in my great tribulations, be able to tell myself: "Don Bosco knows
about it and is praying for you." Certainly it is a selfish sentiment to
defer the hour of your reward by prayer; but why then are you so sensi-
tive to our sufferings? Why do you want to comfort us all? My physical
suffering, which has not ceased (in fact, it has increased) becomes more
and more endurable, since I know that you are sharing it." Everyone who
wrote to him, wrote with exquisite delicacy. In short, it was a world-wide
consensus of love and veneration which is unparalleled, since it all cen-
tered around a simple priest.
Meanwhile, the January issue of the Salesian Bulletin published the
customary letter to the Cooperators, giving them an account of all that
had been accomplished in 1887 and informing them of what was planned
for 1888. Besides Don Bosco's signature, the letter contained nothing
more than four thoughts he had dictated, and which were distinguished
from the rest by italics. A summary of detailed information about the
Saint's state of health followed the letter. These are the thoughts which he
dictated:
I. If we want our spiritual and material affairs to go well, we should
first of all strive to make God's works go well, promoting the spiritual and
moral well-being of our neighbor with our alms.
2. If you want to have some favor more easily bestowed on you, you
yourselves bestow a favor; that is, give alms to others before God and the
Virgin may bestow it on you.
3. With works of charity we shut off the doors of hell for us and open
the gates of Paradise.
4. I recommend to your charity all that which God has designed to
entrust to me during almost fifty years. I recommend to you the Christian
education of youth, vocations for the priesthood and the foreign missions;
but most particularly do I recommend to you the care of the poor and
abandoned boys who have always been most dear to my heart here on
earth and who, by the merits of Our Lord Jesus Christ will, I hope, be my
crown and my joy in heaven.

47 Pages 461-470

▲back to top

47.1 Page 461

▲back to top
Twenty Days ofRelative Respite
433
On New Year's day news came like a thunderbolt that Count Colle
had died. The heart disease which had been troubling him more than
usual since the summer had proven fatal. Great precaution was taken in
informing Don Bosco, for he had loved him dearly. Father Rua, who was
often summoned by Don Bosco in those days for long and confidential
talks, at a suitable moment spoke to him about it. The incomparable bene-
factor had sent word as late as December 18th. Some time before, Count
Colle had promised to contribute for the purchase of bells for the Church
of the Sacred Heart, when he knew of the inscriptions on them. He
learned of this much later, and no longer recalled what sum had been stip-
ulated; hence he asked Don Bosco to inform him of it again. 1
Something a bit strange happened at Count Colle's funeral. A news-
paper of Toulon announced, together with the death of Count Colle, also
the death of Don Bosco. The Provincial in France, Father Paul Albera,
who was in the city, was shocked by the unexpected news and rushed to
ask for an explanation. The editor replied: "Everybody knows what close
friends Count Colle and Don Bosco were. During the last few days, Don
Bosco was on the verge of death. It seemed a wonderful idea and a clue
to me, for a fine article, if I said they had both died at the same time."
On January 3rd, seeing that Don Bosco's health improvement which
had begun on the 31st still continued, Bishop Cagliero asked Don Bosco
for permission to go to Nizza Monferrato to attend the religious clothing
ofthe Daughters ofMary Help of Christians. Smiling, Don Bosco replied,
"Go, by all means, and bless the community on my behalf. But will you
be coming back?" He meant to ask whether he would return straight
home after the ceremony, without going elsewhere. He felt very keenly
even the temporary absence of the original main superiors of the Oratory.
The feeling of loneliness turns out to be a great burden for sick people,
especially when they are advanced in years.
No one could possibly imagine that Don Bosco hoped he would
escape death. As a matter of fact that evening, when he had changed beds,
he said to his secretary, "Are you Father Viglietti?"
"This is Viglietti, yes," the secretary replied.
"Well, dear Viglietti, do you know why, some years ago, when Bishop
Cagliero was leaving for America, I did not want to let you go with him?"
"Yes, now I understand why."
"Good, I am pleased that you understand and that you realize....
I Appendix, doc. 95.

47.2 Page 462

▲back to top
434
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
I told you, do you recall? It is you who are to close my eyelids."
Father Rua did not let himself be carried away by the optimism shown
by others. His cautious language used in the bulletin issued on January
2nd for the Salesians, the Sisters and the Cooperators, is a proof of it:
"The serious sickness of our beloved Don Bosco has not grown any
worse; nevertheless, his improvement is very slow. It seems that imminent
danger of death has been averted. He wishes everybody good spiritual and
physical health for the year that has just begun and prays to God for it; he
also prays that you may all advance in virtue as you should. In conclusion,
since for the time being there are no alarming signs regarding the sickness
of our dear Don Bosco, I will limit myself to issuing a health bulletin on
his condition only on days when I shall have relevant news to communi-
cate. Do not stop praying."
It did seem that in one specific instance, Our Lord was listening to
the prayer of his Servant. A boy near death and a cleric who had pleurisy
at the Alassio boarding school was recommended to Don Bosco. He told
the person who brought him the news, "Ah it is I, myself, who am now in
need of the prayers of others." It was not the first time nor even the sec-
ond that he had given such an answer under similar circumstances. Yet
both the boy and the cleric recovered.
To be a past pupil was always a priority claim on his special loving
kindness. A past pupil of the Oratory, now employed in the Turin
Department of Public Health, Dr. Bestenti, gladly took part in the med-
ical consultations regarding Don Bosco, for he dearly loved his good
Father. Once, when he happened to be alone with Don Bosco in his room,
Don Bosco asked, "Now tell me something. Are you able to live com-
fortably on your regular salary as doctor for Town Hall?"
"Yes, fairly comfortably," the man answered.
"Now what are you thinking of doing."
"I am looking for a wife."
Don Bosco, who always showed him great affection, concluded:
"Then I will pray for you."
At times, his mental faculties were dimmed. Thus, on January 6th, he
said to Father Viglietti, "You might as well tell Father Rua to keep an alert
eye on me. I do feel somewhat better, but my mind knows nothing any
more. I no longer recall whether it is morning or evening, nor what day or
year it is, nor whether it is a weekday or a Sunday... I no longer find my
bearings... I do not know where I am... I barely recognize people... I do
not recall events... I think I'm praying all the time, but am not sure that I

47.3 Page 463

▲back to top
Twenty Days ofRelative Respite
435
do.... So you must help me."
It was a general beliefthat his improvement was due to a special grace
granted in answer to the countless prayers that were being said. On
January 7th, those who assisted him could not believe their own eyes
when they saw him eat some breadcrumbs, an egg, and then drink coffee.
Before eating, he removed his cap, made the Sign of the Cross, and said
grace in tears. They were very much afraid that that food would do him
harm, but he kept it down. Then with extraordinary spriteness, he began
asking a thousand and one questions. He wanted to have news about
Rome, about the Pope, about the jubilee festivities, about Bismark's pol-
itics, about the politics of Crespi. He was eager to have news of the
Oratory and wished to talk with some clerics, Angelo Festa and Dones
among them. He had not been so well for a long time.
About six o'clock that evening he sent a message to Father John
Baptist Lemoyne, "Viglietti, ask Father Lemoyne to explain this to you.
How can anybody who has been twenty-one days in bed,2 almost without
food, his mind extremely weak, suddenly be himself again, understand
everything and feel strong, almost strong enough to get up, write, and
work? Yes, right now I feel strong, just as though I had never been sick.
And I will let you know the rest. It is something so deep that I myself fail
to understand it. Should anybody ask how this happened, one might
answer this way: Quod Deus imperio, tu prece, Virgo, potes... [what God
can do with His power you, Virgin, do it with prayer] And these secrets
remain secret up to the tomb."
Father Viglietti pressed him to unravel this mystery, saying, "Let us
at least, know about it!"
"No," he replied. "Here we have to stop. Besides, the idea of the
supernatural fades away. The important thing is God's intervention in
human events. The manner of His intervening is secondary. Charles, my
hour has not yet come. It may come soon, but not now."
Whatever one may think of it, it is beyond all doubt that this sudden
halt in his sickness enabled him to settle many matters, give instructions
regarding the material management of the Oratory, and make decisions
regarding the personnel in some houses. At times, shaking off a kind of
drowsiness, he pointed out steps or paperwork that had to be initiated,
measures to be taken, legal procedures long forgotten by those in charge
to be followed. Not even the doctors could disguise their astonishment
2 As a matter of fact, it had been eighteen days. But before December 21st, he had risen late and gone to bed
early.

47.4 Page 464

▲back to top
436
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
when they saw how active and lucid his mind was.
In Rome, Cardinal Alimonda, who had already obtained a second
blessing from the Holy Father after the one obtained by Bishop Cagliero,
was beside himself with joy at hearing he was so much better, and so he
wrote to Don Bosco:
Rome, January 7, 1888
Dear Don Bosco,
My heartfelt felicitations on the improvement in your health.
Fervent, humble prayers were said everywhere, especially by the
Salesians, your sons, imploring this grace from God; and now we
are happy that God and the Blessed Virgin Help of Christians
have graciously heard our prayers.
Most Revered Father John, you cannot possibly imagine what
kind of concern and how much concern the Church of Rome has
for your venerated person. Cardinals, archbishops, ladies and
gentlemen, everyone, I might say, keeps anxiously asking me for
news of you. They know that I am from Turin and imagine that I
am fully informed of everything, so they want details about Don
Bosco from me. The Holy Father himself, while solemnly giving
an audience to pilgrims, just as I was presenting him the offering
of my archdiocese, asked me very anxiously, "How is Don
Bosco?" And it is obvious that again he sends you his apostolic
benediction.
Thanks to God Who does not abandon his Servants, but Who
wishes to see them all loved, revered, and blessed by the whole
Church.
I already went to see the Sacred Heart Church and liked it
very much; but I will go back again and look at everything more
closely at greater leisure.
I beg you to remember me in your fervent prayers, dear
Father John, as I also reeommend myself to your worthy sons in
Turin. With the confident hope of embracing you again soon,
fully recovered in strength, I am.
Your servant and friend in Jesus Christ,
Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda, Archbishop

47.5 Page 465

▲back to top
'Jwenty Days ofRelative Respite
437
We have already mentioned the visit of the Duke of Norfolk on
January 8th, when he was on his way to Rome as a special envoy ofQueen
Victoria to the Pope on the occasion of his jubilee. This gentleman and
fervent Catholic remained kneeling beside Don Bosco's bed for nearly
half an hour. He accepted some messages for the Holy Father and talked
about the new house in London, and insisted that it should be modeled
after the Turin Oratory, and also about matters concerning his own coun-
try, and about the missions in China. Don Bosco said something on
behalf of Ireland. The Duke asked him to bless him and departed. Five
days later, Don Bosco had someone write to him in Rome, or he himself
wrote, recommending to him the church of the Sacred Heart.3 He made
the same recommendation to Brother August Czartoryski, who had gone
from Valsalice to see him. We do not know what Don Bosco did, but we
do know that Bro. August, in deference to the wishes of the Saint, man-
aged to have two hundred thousand lire sent to him for this purpose dur-
ing the course of the year.4
Taking advantage of Cardinal Alimonda's stay in Rome, Don Bosco
instructed Father Rua to address a petition to the Holy Father for a sub-
sidy and to humbly submit it through His Eminence. But the cardinal sug-
gested that it had better be channeled through His Eminence Parocchi,
who would have submitted it relying on his twofold power as Protector of
the Congregation and as Vicar of the Pope. "By this, I do not mean to
deny my support to your petition," Alimonda went on,5 "and as soon as I
can have a special audience with the Holy Father, I will not fail to speak
with the most cordial concern about the Sacred Heart Church, its needs,
its commitments, and the sacrifices made by the Salesians."
The Saint forbade Father Rua to make public, after his death, the seri-
ousness of the debts not yet paid for the construction of the Sacred Heart
Church. During the course of the processes Father Rua testified that Don
3 Cfr. Vol. XVII p. 525 (Italian); pp. 484-485 (English).
4 Brother August helped pay the expenses also of the clothing of the clerics at Foglizzo. The material for the
cassocks had been bought with five thousand francs received from Count Colle; Brother August paid for the mak-
ing of them, as we see from this little note written by Don Bosco two days before taking to his bed:
Turin, Oratory, 12-15-87
Dear Father Barberis:
Here is the bill that our manager Joseph Rossi gave me for the expenses of the clothing of our clerics. Please
give it to Prince August Czartoryski, who will pay it in whatever measure his charitable heart may deem fit.
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
5 Letter to Fr. Rua, January 23, 1888.

47.6 Page 466

▲back to top
438
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bosco thus forbade him "for several reasons," without specifying what
these were. But the main reason can only have been the fact that the chief
cause of the trouble had been a bad administration, as we already said
once, quoting Don Bosco's own words. But while imposing secrecy on
the matter, he assured him that Divine Providence would not fail to help
him. As a matter of fact, as Father Rua testified during the process, the
results fully justified his unlimited trust in God; for, after his death,
although no mention had been made of any financial difficulties, help
was offered in such measure that it was not only sufficient to meet the
general needs of the house but it also provided an average of one thou-
sand lire a day toward payment of the church debt, and this lasted the
whole year. Indeed, during the year 1888, more than three hundred and
forty thousand lire were sent to Rome. The most wonderful thing in all
this was that frequently the money came from unknown sources, such as
a check for sixty thousand francs sent by someone who preferred to
remain anonymous.
Don Bosco's mind seemed not to be able to detach itself from the
needs of the houses. He gave his secretary a second message for Father
Lemoyne the evening of the 8th of January, saying that he was to write
about what he said in the Bulletin. "I 'am sorry I am unable to help you as
I used to, by going in search of charitable alms in person. I spent my very
last cent before my sickness and I am now without any money, whereas
our boys continually ask for food. What are we to do? You have to make
it known that anyone wishing to do charity to Don Bosco and his orphans,
is to do it immediately, since Don Bosco will not be able to either come
or go."
A statement made by Dr. Fissore outside the Oratory premises, but
which found its way to the Oratory, caused much sadness. While at the
Cottolengo hospital, he said that Don Bosco had no more than two
months to live. While everyone had been holding on the tender hope that
he would recover, those words now came as a cold shower which, howev-
er, did not extinguish all hope.
Interesting news came from Poland. Many crucifixes blessed by Don
Bosco had been sent to Poland in order to satisfy the piety of so many
people. It was now announced that miracles had taken place; and many of
them were reported to Father Marenco by the mother superior of the
Retreite of Turin, a noble Polish lady who had once almost become
engaged to the father of Prince Czartoryski. Among other things, she told
him of a dying man who had not gone to confession for more than twen-

47.7 Page 467

▲back to top
Twenty Days ofRelative Respite
439
ty years, who showed no signs of wishing to, but who had wept when he
saw one of the crucifixes blessed by Don Bosco. He pressed it to his heart
and he instantly recovered.
Letters arrived continuously, addressed to either Don Bosco or Father
Rua. This fact alone would be sufficient in itself to show in what high
esteem Don Bosco was held and not only in Italy, but also abroad. Many
of these letters have been kept, and we now intend to look through them
with some breadth, but with three restrictions: We will restrict ourselves
to gleaning from the letters received the first twenty days of January; we
shall concern ourselves only with the correspondence from abroad; and
we shall also quote only what seems to be in any way worthy of special
notice. We will follow a chronological but not a topographical order.
Some nuns wrote from Grenoble: "Of all the welcome letters we have
received during the past few days, without any doubt the one which
brought us the most joy was that in which we found good news about our
dear and saintly Father." A gentleman from Liege: "I just read in the
newspapers that heaven has bowed before the fervent prayers offered up
for your recovery. I experienced so much joy that I could not wait to offer
my felicitations. I am so presumptuous as to believe that I myself have
contributed toward your recovery with my own prayers." A noble lady
from Belgium: "There!" I said to myself, "yet another protector of mine
who escapes, yet another consoler who disappears! But when I prayed
before the Tabernacle, imploring God to leave this good Father of ours
here on earth, I was comforted by a feeling of faith and trust. An inner
voice told me that Don Bosco's protection would have been even more
effective for me in heaven. From that moment on, unaware whether he is
still alive or already dead, I pray to God to assist him in his last journey,
or I address prayers to him as of now, ifhe is already in heaven." A lady
from Alsace: "I could never possibly pay my debt toward you, most
beloved Father. Not satisfied with having set me free from my ailment,
you have also set my soul free from crushing sorrows, especially at the
moment of my confession. Confidence has taken the place of the fear that
I felt before God. My heart is quite transformed and this transformation
was brought about by the prayers ofmy dear father Don Bosco."
Mr. Blanchon of Lyons, who wanted to help found a Salesian house
in that city, wrote to Father Rua: "Could the amount of prayers that we are
offering ever make up for their scant value and support your own prayers,
so that our saintly good father Don Bosco may be spared for his sons, his
boys, both the older and the younger ones, his boys who are so fortunate,

47.8 Page 468

▲back to top
440
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and all those who have need of him?" A lady from Lille wrote Father
Rua: "You certainly understand us well, if you understand how beloved
Don Bosco is here! How could he not be loved wherever he is known?"
Madame de Combaud wrote Father Rua also from Paris: "Deo Gratias!
[Thanks be to God] I just received your telegram which filled my heart
with joy. Don Bosco's sons have stormed heaven and in his mercy, God
has graciously heard their prayers. May he be blessed forever! My
thoughts and my heart are constantly with the Oratory of Via
Cottolengo. I feel that I am sharing the joy of Don Bosco's sons. How
lovely the Te Deum in your immense church will be when it will be sung
by so many loving and grateful people!" A lady from Lyons wrote:
"When you passed by Lyons, you were so kind and encouraging that we
have treasured the remembrance of that visit. I trust in your prayers and
hope for help." A housewife from Moulins wrote: "Kneeling down in
spirit by your bed of suffering, my husband, my sons and I pray that you
will deign to send us your blessing." Another homemaker wrote to
Father Rua from Amiens: "A thousand times thank you for your news
about our dear and beloved father, Don Bosco. We pray to God every
day that he may recover very soon, so that he may be restored to his sons
to live long among them and continue for many a year to come, to be
the comfort of his whole beloved family around him, as well as of this
more distant family which loves him with no less tenderness, feeling
itself happy to be considered as children of Don Bosco." Again a
housewife from Belgium wrote: "We were very upset to hear how poor
your health is. My husband and I pray to God that he spare you still for
this world, so that you may comfort those who are afflicted. I, my dear
husband, and my children would consider ourselves fortunate if we
could receive your holy blessing."
A lady from Paris, who had lost her job, and who now was forced to
sell papers, wrote to Don Bosco with the hope he would obtain for her
from Mary Help of Christians, the grace of earning her daily bread.
"Father! I am very happy to know that you are better and I thank and bless
God with all my heart for it. What would become of me, if you were no
longer in this world? A thousand thanks to the one among your sons who
was so kind, so charitable, as to send me news of you." She had sent an
offering and a certificate as a Salesian Cooperator had been sent to her.
A lady from Bordeaux wrote to ask Father Rua for prayers for her suf-
fering family: "There is no need for me to tell you how well I understand
and participate in your anxiety and grief over the precious health of our

47.9 Page 469

▲back to top
Twenty Days ofRelative Respite
441
good Don Bosco. I pray for this good Servant of God and of his holy
mother every day." Countess de Maille wrote Father Rua from Nantes:
"Since I heard of the poor health of your saintly director, I have been liv-
ing in a state of painful anxiety which is easy to understand, since it was
my good fortune to meet him and to learn how to appreciate his good-
ness and eminent virtues. I was therefore very happy to read a health bul-
letin of December 31st this morning, announcing a marked improve-
ment. With a full heart I join my own weak prayers to your own, in giv-
ing thanks to God." A lady wrote to Don Bosco from Saint-Etienne to
express her intense sorrow at the news of his illness, and then went on:
"Together with other ladies of my acquaintance, I beg you ask the
Blessed Virgin, who never refuses anything to you, to listen to our
prayers and grant what we ask, by granting you many more years in
which to do good on behalf of all categories of poor unfortunates. I,
myself, was so desperate that I no longer had confidence in anything,
until I knew that you were praying for me."
A lady from Duren, from the Rhine Province of Prussia, wrote to Don
Bosco, expressing her sorrow and promising to pray with all her family
and concluded with these words: "May you always intercede for us before
God and the Blessed Virgin." From Bollendorf, in the archdiocese of
Trier: "I pray to God with all my heart for you. All my friends who have
had the fortune to receive comfort from your holy prayers have instruct-
ed me to tell you how unhappy we are at knowing that you are sick. We
are all praying for you, dear Father, and likewise do we all recommend
ourselves to you who are so dearly beloved by God! Yes, to you, you, great
and faithful servant in the vineyard of Our Lord!" From England some-
one wrote: "Oh reverend Father, I pray that God send your sickness to me,
while sparing you for the welfare of his Church and the benefits of souls.
I am a nobody, I do no good in the world, I only offend the Divine
Majesty every hour of the day. Sickness and suffering would offer me a
way of atoning for my sins and would decrease my punishment in the next
world." A nun from Brussels wrote to Father Rua: "Say a good word to
him for me, I beg you. Tell him that should the Blessed Virgin summon
him unto her, I will gladly continue to do whatever little is in my power
for his sons, but on the understanding that he will not forget to pray to the
Holy Virgin for me when he shall enjoy her presence. May this good and
revered father deign to bless me."
A certain Cornelius de Thier, a doctor of law and attorney from
Jemmapes, in Belgium, wrote Father Rua in Latin, asking for a favor. He

47.10 Page 470

▲back to top
442
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
said he would send him the rosary beads to be blessed " a sancto, illustri
ac eminentissimo patre Dom Bosco [by the saintly, illustrious, and emi-
nent Father, Don Bosco,]" or to place it at least in his holy hands for a
moment or, ifhe were already dead, to touch his body with it. Two ladies
wrote from Malines, Belgium: "Your serious illness has made us very
unhappy. Although we only know you through spiritual affinity, we share
the same devout feelings of those who had the good fortune to meet you.
We have joined our prayers to theirs." A twelve-year-old girl, who had
made her first communion two years before, wrote from Beziers, France:
"My father, although a good father, does not go to the Sacraments. I have
heard that you obtain many favors from our Lord, so I beg you to give
thought to this, too, for which I am fervently praying to God. I hope you
will listen to the prayer of a little girl who is grieved at seeing her beloved
daddy so far away from God."
A certain Mary von Hornstein, "a very unworthy cooperator", wrote
from Rinningen in Baden: "Please take care of yourself. We are so fortu-
nate as to benefit from your prayers, your advice and your blessing! Bless
our seven children, of whom I can honestly say, just as your good settlers
did at San Nicolas' in Argentina, 'If you want them, they are all yours. '6
Neither I nor my husband have a fonder wish. I kiss your hands tenderly,
with the most profound veneration." From Lalaire, France: a certain lady
from Clok described her past life, her neglect of certain duties, her uncer-
tainty as to the present condition of her soul, her terror about her eternal
future. She concluded imploring him to say one word, only one word,
which might give her peace. "God has consoled many a soul through your
ministry. Oh! Implore him for the same grace for me!" From Valletta on
the Isle of Malta came congratulations on his improved health and good
wishes that God save him for the love ofthose dear to him and for the wel-
fare of humanity. From Mons, Belgium, a Julius Honorez, who had seen
Don Bosco in the house of Madame de Combaud in Paris, asked Father
Rua to send him a copy of Don Bosco's biography so that he could send
it to the wife of Sadi Carnot, the president of the French Republic, and
asked him to recommend him to Don Bosco's prayers.
6 In the French and Italian Salesian Bulletin of December 1887, there was a report of a visit by Bp. Cagliero
to the San Nicolas' school and the Italian colony in the area. The letter alludes to a phrase in such report. When
the Bishop noticed a swarm of boys, girls, and little children, he asked their parents whether he might hope that at
least a few of these little cherubs would be given to Don Bosco as a gift. "What are you saying, Your Excellency?"
those good people replied, "Not only a few, but all of them. If Our Lord were to give us twice as many, we intend
to offer all of them to Don Bosco and Mary Help of Christians."

48 Pages 471-480

▲back to top

48.1 Page 471

▲back to top
Twenty Days ofRelative Respite
443
The illusion as to the extent of his health improvement had Bishop
Guigou from Nice say these words: "You know how everyone is expect-
ing you for Lent in Cannes. Do not fail to come." A Mr. Hosg from
Haarlem congratulated him in Dutch on his restored health. Even Father
Viglietti yielded to glowing hopes. On January 15th, he made the follow-
ing statement in a letter he wrote to The Leonardo da Vinci of Milan,
which appeared in the 18th-19th issue of the L 'Osservatore Cattolica:
"Now that all danger has passed, all that remains for Don Bosco is to
recover his strength so that he can return to his many sons who are all
anxious to see once again his revered fatherly face." The heart conjured
up the vision of fulfillment of its own desires. More important to us how-
ever, in closing this survey, are the lines in which Viglietti says: "The
interest which, I might say, the whole world has shown for Don Bosco at
this perilous moment is touching and difficult to describe."
The Lyons weekly L 'Eclair of January 14th raised the question why
Don Bosco enjoyed such popularity and gave the answer: "Because the
halo of sanctity shines forth from his brow. So great is his reputation for
holiness that people turn to him in order to obtain miracles. But what con-
firms his genuine holiness is the way he himself seems to be unaware that
he is a favorite of God. He urges people to pray so that they may obtain
Divine favors, but it is not temporal gain which inspires him to pray either
for himself or for those who appeal to his intercession. Don Bosco' s eye
is far-reaching, looking way beyond space itself."
The Holy Father kept Don Bosco' s health in mind. On January 11th,
he gave an audience to a Piedmontese pilgrimage; among them there was
the missionary, Father Cassini. As he stopped before him on his way
around the hall, Cardinal Alimonda introduced him. "Oh good!" the Pope
said, "What news of Don Bosco have you? We heard he has been very ill,
but that now he is a little better."
"Yes, Holy Father," Father Cassini replied, "the latest news I have is
encouraging. Don Bosco is improving."
"Thanks to God for it!" exclaimed the Pope. "Pray that he may be
spared. Tell him that the Holy Father remembers him and sends him his
apostolic benediction. The life of Don Bosco is a precious one, and if he
had died during these days he would have cast a grim shadow over our
celebrations in Rome."
Father Cassini was also present during the audience given to an
Argentinean group on January 30th. Monsignor Ichaque, canon of
Buenos Aires cathedral, introduced him, as a member of his delegation

48.2 Page 472

▲back to top
444
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and as representative of the Salesian houses of South America. As the
Pope heard the canon tell him all the good accomplished by the Salesians
in that faraway region, he held Father Cassini' s hand tightly and asked
him how many houses the Salesians had in South America, and if there
was indeed so much the good that could be done, whether the Salesians
met with any opposition, and whether or not the people loved them.
"The Salesians are very much loved," the monsignor replied in
answer to this last query, "for they work very hard."
The Pope then recommended that the Salesian houses and missions
be helped with protection and advice. Then again he blessed Don Bosco.
From January 12th on, many French, Belgian, Swiss, British, and
German pilgrims visited the Oratory on their way home from Rome, and
all were anxious to see Don Bosco and receive his blessing. As far as he
could, Don Bosco gave them a cordial reception, recommending his sons
to their charity and himself to their prayers. At times, when he heard that
some people had not been allowed to see him, because of doctor's orders,
he expressed regret.
Father Rua told Don Bosco on January 13th of the general interest fol-
lowing his sickness and of the number of people who flocked to the
Oratory entrance. He also said that not only the Catholic press, but even
those newspapers that had been hostile to him were now writing about
him with respect and sympathy. To which Don Bosco answered, "Let us
always do good to all, and harm to no one."
Something strange happened during those days. At an hour when
there was hardly anybody in the church of Mary Help of Christians, a lit-
tle boy, three or four years old, from the neighborhood, but unknown,
wandered into the church. He took one of the candles lit by the faithful
and started slowly pacing up and down with a serious air, holding the
lighted candle in his hand, murmuring unintelligible words pronounced
in the form of psalms. When Father Louis Pesce, who was in charge of the
sacristy, asked the child what he was doing, he replied unhesitatingly that
he was holding the funeral service for Don Bosco. Twice more the scene
was repeated and some began to take it as an omen that Don Bosco was
soon to die.
Instead, the most serene confidence that he would recover reigned at
the Oratory. In fact, the uninterrupted prayers of the boys at the altar of
Mary Help of Christians stopped. Neither the superiors in the house nor
the members of the council gave any thought to that incident; not even
Father Rua himself, absorbed as he was in so many other matters. Then,

48.3 Page 473

▲back to top
Twenty Days ofRelative Respite
445
when calm had replaced the anxiety of the previous weeks, the Gazzetta,
as usual, had the impudence to write that there had been no genuine ill-
ness of Don Bosco, but that it had all been used as a ruse to raise money.
The Servant of God did not lose his sense of humor. After attending
Mass and receiving Communion on the morning of the 15th of January,
he joked about his breathing difficulty and repeated the joke about the
bellows. "You would do me a great service if you could find some manu-
facturer of bellows who could come and fix my bellows." As he was talk-
ing, a sweet comforting smile lit up his face, renewing hope.
During the course of the day, he remarked suddenly, although he had
not looked at the calendar for some time, "Tomorrow is the feast of Saint
Marcellus. Send Marcellus a basket of those grapes that have been donat-
ed to us." Marcellus was Dr. Vignolo's son, who was then convalescing
from a serious illness.
In order to make the breathing easier, the doctors had ordered a com-
fortable arm chair to be used when he would be able to leave his bed. But
as he talked with Father Celestine Durando, he said quite explicitly that it
was useless.
Almost every day, as he took nourishment, a new napkin was put over
his chest. When he noticed it, he asked, "What is this?"
"The convent of the Good Shepherd sent several dozens of napkins as
a present for Don Bosco," Father Sala answered.
"Then please remember to thank them heartily for me."
On the evening of January 17th, Father John Baptist Francesia gave a
hand in the compassionate task of lifting him bodily from the bed.
"Oh there was no need to disturb such a celebrity for so little," Don
Bosco said. "Father Sala, you alone would have been able to do it."
This operation was always painful, especially because ofhis bedsores.
Therefore Father Sala said, "Poor Don Bosco! How I am hurting him!"
"No, you should say instead, 'Poor Father Sala, how hard he has to
work!' Don Bosco said. But just leave it to me, I will return you this serv-
ice in good time."
On another occasion, seeing that he was suffering greatly, Father Sala
asked him what he could do to relieve him. "I think that I have sunk too
far into the mattress," Don Bosco answered. Father Sala put an arm
beneath his thighs, another under his back and, strong as he was, lifted
him bodily while Father Charles Viglietti slid a quilted coverlet under-
neath him. Father Sala was obliged to hold Don Bosco in his arms for sev-
eral minutes, so that Father Viglietti might have time to do this. Then he

48.4 Page 474

▲back to top
446
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
lowered him again so that he was almost seated, and Father Viglietti fed
him a few spoonfuls of broth with breadcrumbs in it. Then Don Bosco
looked at Father Sala as if he had something to tell him. Father Sala asked
in what way he might be of assistance. "What I need is to eat a salame,"
Don Bosco replied, laughing, "then things would go better, wouldn't
they? But now, let me try to get some rest."
On the 18th of January he had an important visitor: Archbishop
Goossens of Malines, Belgium, with his vicar general and other eminent
priests. They exchanged only a few words, and then his visitors withdrew,
profoundly moved. He kept silent for a while, then a little later he turned
to Bishop Cagliero at his side, "Take the Salesian Congregation to heart.
Help the other superiors in every way you can." He was silent for a few
minutes and then he continued, "Anyone who wished to obtain graces
from Mary Help of Christians should help our missions and they may be
sure of obtaining them."
One evening, he was apparently suffering greatly, especially from his
bed sores, and now and then he would move, as if seeking relief. All of a
sudden, he motioned to Father Sala that he wished to speak to him. Father
Sala bent his ear close to his lips, and Don Bosco said with a smiling coun-
tenance, "Tell the doctor that he would be acquiring everlasting fame if he
could find a way of replacing my posterior every time it hurts me." When
the doctor came, Father Sala repeated what he had said, while Don Bosco
smiled amiably. He always tried to keep those around his bed cheerful.
But there was something that filled all those who waited on him with
the greatest admiration- his angelic modesty. It was a torture for him to
be lifted and cleaned, but his demeanor was such that he could be com-
pared to the saints whose bodies lay beneath some altar. Instinctively, he
would keep covering up his neck and shoulders with a shawl lying on his
pillow, even when he appeared to be out of his senses.
On the 20th he was visited by the Most Rev. Francis Philippe, the tit-
ular bishop of Lari, of the Congregation of the Sons of St. Francis de Sales
at Annecy, auxiliary to Bishop Tissot of the same Congregation and also
bishop of Vizagapatam, from lndostan.
With sure hand, Father Viglietti wrote in his diary: "Although slow-
ly, Don Bosco' s health is steadily improving. One might now say that all
he lacks is the strength to leave his bed." Never was any prediction as
wrong as this one.

48.5 Page 475

▲back to top
447
Cltqapter 24
THE FINAL BLOWS AT THE BREAKING
DOWN OF DON BOSCO'S BODY
Don Bosco's body resisted its final dissolution most tenaciously. One
might say that death had to chisel away his body bit by bit, prolonging his
agony into a slow martyrdom. Myelitis was the main factor, which caused
his general breakdown. Looking at it from another aspect, one might say that
his sickness was a crucible in which one could perceive how pure the gold
of his virtue was. An unfaltering serenity, a delicate charity, the most sub-
lime resignation to the will of God, were the three things that were most
admired in him during the forty days he lay on his bed of suffering.
Bishop Cagliero had not yet perceived the first symptoms of relapse
when he said to the patient on January 21st, "Dear Don Bosco, it now seems
that the peril that all of us feared has been warded off. They have asked me
to go to Lu for the Feast of Saint Valerius, the patron of that locality which
is so dear to you, and which gave us a number of people, especially Sisters,
for our missions."
"Go ahead, I am glad," Don Bosco, answered. "But you will not be away
for long, will you?"
"As soon as the festivities are over, I will pay a brief visit to our boys at
Borgo San Martino and then come back."
"Then go ahead, by all means; but make it fast."
The bishop set out, but that "make it fast" kept echoing in his ears all the
time he was away from the Oratory, keeping him in a state of apprehension.
His relapse became more evident the morning of the 22nd of January,
nevertheless he was still able to attend Mass and receive Communion. After
that, the physicians decided they would have to operate. For some years, he
had a growth of raw flesh as big as a walnut on his sacrum, which had made
sitting or lying down most painful. He had preferred to endure this painful
infirmity, never mentioning it to his attending physician, out of a feeling of
dignified and virtuous reserve.' Only now the doctor had noticed it and real-
I Apostolic process, Summ., pp. 490, 493.

48.6 Page 476

▲back to top
448
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ized what a torture it was for him to lie down. He therefore suggested to have
it cut off. As obedient as a child, Don Bosco submitted himself to the opera-
tion. Two other doctors were present. Dr. Vignolo removed it quickly, taking
him unawares, since he had given him to understand that the operation would
have taken place on the following day. At that sudden pain, Don Bosco cried
out. The operation was perfectly successful, and the Saint gratefully pressed
the doctor's hand. Later he said that he felt wonderfully relieved. Father Sala
entered the room a few minutes later, and asked him how he felt.
''They removed it in a masterful way," Don Bosco said.
"Poor Don Bosco, how it must have hurt you."
"I do not believe that the piece of flesh they cut away felt anything."
There was also another great penance that he endured. Being incapable
of moving, it frequently occurred that his bed was soiled. Once he remarked
to Father Sala, "You know how scrupulously clean I was; now that is no
longer possible. I am always in the midst of filth."
Around ten o'clock, Archbishop Krements of Cologne and Bishop
Korum of Trier called on him with some friends. Though he spoke with dif-
ficulty, he recommended to them the poor boys and asked them to implore
the blessings of the Holy Father for him.
On the morning of the 24th of January, he was visited by another great
prelate, Bishop Richard, the archbishop ofParis. Don Bosco wished to receive
his blessing, and the bishop granted his wish, but then he too knelt down, ask-
ing Don Bosco to bless him in return. "Certainly, I bless both you and Paris,"
Don Bosco answered. At which the archbishop said, "I will speak to my city
of Don Bosco and say that I am bringing Don Bosco's blessing to Paris."2
He was so sick during that afternoon that the doctors said he had
relapsed into the condition of the month before. When the physicians had
gone, Don Bosco sent for Palestrina, a young sacristan for whom he had
great respect, and had his secretary tell him that in all the free time he had,
he was to pray to Jesus and Mary, so that during his last hours, while await-
ing his death, he might have a lively faith. Then the young man was ushered
into Don Bosco's presence, and the Saint, deeply moved, said the same thing
to him, and blessed him. Toward evening, quite the contrary of what usually
occurs to people who are sick, Don Bosco felt relieved, due to the prayers of
that good young man as he said to Father Lemoyne.
2 Fr. Temmerman had come that last week from Belgium to Turin to speak with Don Bosco on the subject of
frequent Communion. He was unable to talk with him, but he learned from Fr. Rua what Don Bosco thought on
the topic. Before an assembly of ecclesiastics at the Eucharistic Congress in Antwerp in August 1890, this priest
reported the outcome of his interview on the 20th of that month, as one may read in his speech which was published
in the Minutes of the congress. It makes interesting reading (Appendix, doc. 96).

48.7 Page 477

▲back to top
The Final Blows at the Breaking Down ofDon Bosco 's Body
449
He grew worse again on the 24th of January, and asked that he be
prompted ejaculatory prayer. His difficulty in speaking was increasing, and
it tore at one's heartstrings to have to listen to him. When Father Anthony
Sala gave him something to drink, he said, "Try to fmd some way so that I
can rest." They instantly tried to make him as comfortable as possible. When
it seemed that he was actually falling asleep, he suddenly shook himself up
and clapped his hands together, shouting, "Run, run quick to save those
boys!. .. Mary Most Holy, help them!. .. Oh! Mother, Mother!"
Father Sala hastened to the bedside immediately, asking what he
wanted. "Where are we now?" he asked.
"At the Oratory in Turin."
"And what are the boys doing?"
"They are at Benediction in church, praying for you."
There was neither water nor ice which could slake the burning thirst that
racked him during those last few weeks, so seltzer water was provided, for it
did seem to bring him a certain relief. But he imagined that it was some
expensive drink, so he resolutely refused to take any. In order to reassure
hini, the coadjutors Buzzetti and Rossi both had to prove to him that it only
cost seven cents a bottle.
Coming back on the 26th of January, Bishop Cagliero went immediate-
ly to Don Bosco's bedside. Don Bosco was going through an hour of great
suffering. When he saw him, he muttered with difficulty, "Save many souls
in the missions."
The next day, still inclined to be hopeful, the bishop made another
attempt to fmd out whether the beloved Father would recover or not. In order
to do so, he asked him whether he would authorize him to go to Rome, for
without his consent, he said he would not budge.
"You may go, but later," Don Bosco answered with an immense effort.
"But please tell me, Don Bosco, ifby going after the feast of St. Francis,
I can be at peace. I have to go to Sicily, as well..."
"Yes, you will go and will do a great deal of good, but wait until later."
It was obvious to what he was alluding with that "later." Once he
regained a little of his strength, he said again, "Your coming here was very
timely and advantageous for the Congregation in these moments."
In the midst of his suffering, he was unable to gain any relief by chang-
ing his position. The one who assisted him suggested to him to remember
Jesus, who was suffering on the Cross, without being able to move neither
on one side nor on the other. "That is what I do all the time," he answered.
In moving him to the other bed, Father Bonetti said, "How we hurt you, poor

48.8 Page 478

▲back to top
450
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Don Bosco! We are all so clumsy. Think of the passion of Our Lord Jesus
Christ." He nodded "yes."
Father Francis Dalmazzo arrived toward evening. Don Bosco looked at
him tenderly, squeezed his hand, and said, "I recommend to you the
Congregation! Uphold it and defend it always." Then he said to Bishop
Cagliero, "The Congregation has nothing to fear. It has well trained men."
It so happened that toward the evening Father Sala was alone with him
in the room and, choosing a moment when he seemed to breathe more freely,
he asked, "Don Bosco, you are feeling very bad, are you not?"
"Yes, I am," he answered, "but everything passes and this too will pass."
"What might I do to give you a little relief?"
"Pray!"
So saying, he clasped his hands and began to pray. After allowing him
to rest a few minutes, Father Sala resumed, "You must be happy now, Don
Bosco, thinking that you have been able to found houses in different parts of
the world and firmly establish the Salesian congregation after a life full of
difficulties and hardships... "
"Yes," he replied. "What I did, I did for Our Lord... More could have
been accomplished... but my sons will do that... Our congregation is guid-
ed by God and protected by Mary Help of Christians."
At eight o'clock that night he had difficulty in making himself under-
stood, even in gesturing that he understood. Bishop Cagliero, Father Michael
Rua, and others stood around his bed. The talk was about the epigraph to be
carved on Count Colle's tombstone. Father Rua had suggested: orphano tu
eris adiuutor [You were a helper for the orphan]. But Bishop Cagliero pre-
ferred: Beatus qui intelligi.t super egenum et pauperem [Blessed are those
who understand the humble and the poor]. All of a sudden, Don Bosco who
had seemed not to be heeding what they said at all, opened his eyes and with
great effort, succeeded in saying in a fairly intelligible way, "Carve this:
Pater meus et mater mea deleliquerant me. Dominus autem assumpsit
me.[My mother and father left me. God himself adopted me]."
By now the joyous news that Don Bosco was on the way to recovery had
spread all over the world. Letters of congratulations were arriving from all
over, even from remote places-even from Grodno, or Gardinas, in
Lithuania. One can well imagine how people felt at the Oratory when they
read, for example, of the hope voiced by Countess d'Oncieu that she might
soon see Don Bosco again in Milan, or what Father Lemoyne'smother wrote
to her son: "He is a man in whom everyone takes interest. In Genoa no one
talks of anything else but his sickness and hopes for his recovery!"

48.9 Page 479

▲back to top
The Final Blows at the Breaking Down ofDon Bosco 's Body
451
What trust people put in his prayers! A Susanna Poptovska of Podolia in
the Ukraine wrote: "Your prayers call down many miraculous favors from heaven,
dear Father, upon all who turn to you, even in our remote land. Therefore, I
have the utmost confidence that the graces I am seeking will also be granted,
thanks to your intercession. Dear Father, you will not refuse me, will you?"
Don Bosco had a nephew by the name of Louis, who was a disgrace to
his family. He was the second son of Joseph. He had been educated at the
Oratory and, after interrupting his studies, had once more resumed them and
had succeeded in becoming a secretary in a law court. Now for some years
he had been living at Gravellona Lomellina with a woman who was separat-
ed from her husband. His saintly uncle, who was very fond of him, had
spared neither reprimands nor reproach; but since it was like talking to a
stone wall, he no longer wished to see him. Don Bosco granted him a brief
interview a few months before he died. [Since the family property had
remained undivided after the death ofhis brother Joseph, it was necessary to
discuss division ofthe share that belonged to Don Bosco, as a Salesian, from
what belonged to the family]. Now this wretch vowed that he would have
filed suit in regard to the portion owned by Don Bosco, in order to reclaim
it. This would have been very unpleasant, but God had already numbered his
days, for Louis hung between life and death from the end of January until
February 6th, when he was ushered into eternity.
Don Bosco's condition grew steadily worse. During the day of the 27th
of January, all that night and the following morning, he was frequently deliri-
ous. But he heard Mass and received Communion. During the Divine
Sacrifice, he was several times overcome by drowsiness, after which his
breathing became heavier. When the celebrant came to the Agnus Dei, Father
Joseph Lazzero, who was assisting Don Bosco, asked, "Do you wish to
receive Communion this morning, Don Bosco?" Don Bosco muttered to
himself, "The end is near. .. " Then he turfled to Father Lazzero and said
aloud, "I intend to receive Holy Communion." So saying, he removed his cap
and clasped his hands. At the same time his face became so absorbed in con-
templation that those who were watching him were filled with lively faith.
He was often heard to repeat, "They are confused." And then, "Be
brave! ... Always forward!" At times he would call someone by name. That
very morning he must have cried out a hundred times, "Mother! Mother!"
In the evening he invoked, "Oh, Mary! Oh, Mary! Oh, Mary!" with clasped
hands. Father Joachim Berto asked him, whether he would let him put on the
scapular of Our Lady of Mount Carmel. He nodded and was manifestly
pleased when he did.

48.10 Page 480

▲back to top
452
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He gave his last souvenirs to everyone who got near his bed, saying
mostly: "We shall see one another again in heaven! ... Have prayers said for
me... Tell the boys to go to Holy Communion for me." He also said to Father
John Bonetti, "Tell the boys that I'll be waiting for them in heaven!" Then a
little later, "When you talk or preach, insist on frequent Communion and
devotion to Mary Most Holy."
Father Joachim Berto had placed an indulgenced crucifix in his hand. He
lifted it often to his lips. Father Bonetti had given him a holy picture of Mary
Help of Christians and he looked at it and said, 'I have always had complete
confidence in Mary Help of Christians!" Again he said to Father Bonetti,
"Listen. Tell the Sisters that ifthey keep their rules, their salvation is assured."
The doctors found him much worse and did not hold out the slightest
hope of saving his life. Dr. Fissore told him, "Be brave, Don Bosco... There
is hope you may be better tomorrow... It has happened other times... This
bad weather has an impact on you!" Don Bosco, immobile until then, smiled
and shook his finger, "Doctor, what do you want to do? Raise the dead?
Tomorrow?... Tomorrow. I will go on a longer journey." Then he said to
Father Joseph Lazzero and Father Viglietti, who were near, "Help me please."
"Gladly, Don Bosco. In what way can we help you?"
"Help me to breathe," he answered almost jokingly.
Up to the 28th ofJanuary at lunch and dinnertime, he usually sent Father
Charles Viglietti to the dining room of the Superior Council to wish them a
good appetite on his behalf.
During the first hour of the night, he cried out, "Paul, Paul, where are
you? Why are you not here?" Everyone in the room imagined that he was call-
ing Father Paul Albera, provincial ofthe houses in France. After a little while,
he said again, "They are confused." Then, in a loud voice, Bishop Cagliero
said, "Keep calm Don Bosco, we will do everything, everything you wish."
Don Bosco seemed to make a great effort then, and lifting his head for
a moment, he said in a firm voice, "Yes, they mean to do it, but they do not."
Then he fell back on his pillow.
Once he asked, "Who is there? Who is that boy?"
There is no boy here. It is the clothes hanger," Enria answered.
"Oh! Sorry!"
Yet, he made signs as if someone were near him and suddenly clapped
his hands, as he used to do in his dreams, whenever he saw something
which frightened him.
"Is no one here? No one?"
"We are here," Father Sala said, approaching him. Don Bosco's teeth

49 Pages 481-490

▲back to top

49.1 Page 481

▲back to top
The Final Blows at the Breaking Down ofDon Bosco 's Body
453
were chattering as though he were overcome by shivers. He passed a very
restless night. The feast of Saint Francis de Sales dawned. Bells had to be
rung, and there was to be singing and solemn services. Yet, sadness reigned
in all hearts. Even the sacred liturgy seemed an omen of an imminent
mourning. In the Epistle, Saint Paul says to Timothy:
"The time of my deliverance is at hand. I have fought the good fight, I
have finished the course, I have kept the faith. For the rest, there is laid up
for me a crown ofjustice which the Lord, the just Judge, will give to me that
day; yet not to me only, but also to those who love his coming."
As the sub-deacon was chanting, many heads were bowed and tears
were running down many a cheek. It seemed as ifthe voice ofthe Lord were
saying: "Don Bosco's pilgrimage is over."
Some felt that the patient ought not to receive Communion that morning,
since he seemed to be out ofhis mind. His secretary was opposed to the idea,
for he hoped that when the moment came, Our Lord would restore his con-
sciousness. Viglietti himself said the Mass. The door leading from Don
Bosco's room into the chapel was open. After the elevation of the Host, Don
Bosco turned to Father Sala, who was with him, and said, "What ifl felt nau-
sea after Communion?" Father Sala assured him that there was no such dan-
ger. When the priest came to him with the Sacred Host, Don Bosco had dozed
off. A few moments earlier, Father Sala had warned him that Our Lord would
soon be coming to him and had put a stole on him and had spread a white
linen cloth over his chest. Yet, he did not move. But as soon as Father Viglietti
said in a loud voice: "Corpus Domini Nastri Jesu Christi [The body of
Christ]", the patient shook himself up, opened his eyes, gazed at the Host,
clasped his hands and, after receiving Communion, lay in contemplation,
repeating the words ofthanksgiving which Father Sala prompted to him. This
was the last Communion Don Bosco received. He again lapsed into delirium.
There is rightful reason to believe, that a month before, Don Bosco had fore-
seen or had had a premonition or had foretold his mental breakdown on this
date. The day after Don Bosco had been forced to bed, Father Rua had asked
him...since he was his director and confessor...for a renewal of the dispensa-
tion from saying the breviary. And Don Bosco had replied:
"I grant you the dispensation until the feast of Saint Francis de Sales.
After that, if you will need it, you will have to ask Father Lemoyne for it."
We have used the word "delirium," though his failing strength did not
deprive him completely ofhis lucidity ofmind for, toward ten o'clock, fully in
command of his faculties, he asked Father Celestine Durando what the time
was, what was going on in church, which feast was being celebrated. When he

49.2 Page 482

▲back to top
454
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
remembered that it was the feast of Saint Francis de Sales, he seemed happy.
When his doctors came in, he lucidly exchanged a few words with them.
His physicians, who together with Dr. Bestanti had held consultation
almost every day, now disclosed that there was no hope of recovery for the
patient. When they had gone, the patient dozed for a little while, then woke up
and asked Father Durando, "Who were those gentlemen who just went out?"
"Didn't you recognize them? They were your doctors."
"Oh I see; tell them that today they are to stay with us for... "
He wanted to finish the sentence and say, "for dinner'', but he could not
get the words out. That evening he recognized Count Incisa, committee chairman
of the feast of Saint Francis de Sales, and also Bishop Rosaz of Susa, who had
delivered the homily ofthe saint. Bishop Rosaz, who died in great sanctity, was
a close friend ofDon Bosco and used to come and ask for his advice on difficult
matters, especially those connected with a Congregation ofnuns he had founded.
During that day, Don Bosco had said to his secretary, "If someone
comes asking for my blessing and I am not able to speak, you must lift up
my arm and make the Sign of the Cross. You will say the words and I will
have the intention in my mind."
He no longer understood anything in his almost continuous stupor, save
when someone spoke to him of heaven and of matters concerning the soul.
Then he would nod his head, and, ifprompted to say a prayer, he would do so
by moving his lips. When Father Bonetti suggested: Maria, mater gratiae, tu
nos ab hoste protege [Mary Mother ofGrace, protect us from our enemy]. Don
Bosco added: in mortis hora suscipe. [And welcome us at the hour of our
death.] Again he repeated several times that day, "Mother! Mother!" Then at
times, "Tomorrow! Tomorrow!" About six o'clock in the evening he whispered,
"Jesus... Mary... Mary! Jesus and Mary, [in manus tuas domine commendo
spiritum meum] I give you my heart and my soul... Into your hands, 0 Lord, I
commend my spirit. .. Oh, Mother... Mother... open the gates of heaven for
me." Then he began repeating phrases from the Scriptures, the phrases which
had guided his entire life, and had become the maxims followed in his works:
Diligite.... diligete inimicos vestros. .. Benefacite his, qui vos persequuntur...
Quaerite regnum Dei... Et a peccato meo... peccato meo... munda... munda
me. [Love... Love your enemies... Do good to those who perscute you... seek
the kingdom ofGod and from my sin, from my sin... wash... wash me]. When
the Angelus bells rang out, Father Bonetti urged him to greet Our Lady, say-
ing: Viva Maria! In a devout and moving voice he repeated: Viva Maria!
One ofthe last words which Don Bosco ever said to Father Rua was this:
"Make yourself loved."

49.3 Page 483

▲back to top
455
Qtqapter 25
THE END
It seems as though people who are greatly loved can never die.
Accustomed to looking to them to find light and strength in life, hearts
and minds are unable to believe that what is precious to them might ever
be taken from them. At the Oratory, this state of mind endured until the
last days of January. In some people, it extended beyond the limits of
credibility. The reason for this was that people were hoping for a mirac-
ulous intervention of heaven.
On the night of the 30th Don Bosco turned his head slightly towards
Enria, who was then constantly in attendance as night male nurse, and
said, "Say... but... but... goodbye!" Then very, very softly, he began to
recite the Act of Contrition. Now and then he exclaimed, "Miserere nos-
tri, Domine". ["Have mercy, 0 Lord."] In the dead of night, he would
raise his arms heavenward now and again, clasp his hands and repeat,
"Your holy will be done!" Later, as his whole right side became slowly
paralyzed, he let his right arm lie motionless on the bed. But he did not
stop raising his left arm, nor repeating, now and then, "Your holy will be
done!" After that he spoke no more; but the whole day on the 30th and
the following night, he continued to lift his left hand in the same way,
probably intending to signify his renewed offer of his life to God.
Everyone in the house now knew how grave his condition was. Yet,
on the feast of Saint Francis, some boys had written on a sheet of paper:
"Oh! Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, Most Holy Mary Help of
Christians, Saint Francis de Sales our patron Saint, the poor undersigned
boys: 1. Peter Dondina 2. Louis Orione 3. John Martinasso 4. Joseph
Rossi (first year high) 5. Gabriel Aimerito 6. Augustus Bertazzoni 7.
Rev. Joachim Berto-offer their own lives to G9d in order to obtain that
the life of their most beloved father and superior Don Bosco may be
saved. Ah, we implore you, graciously accept our offer and answer our
prayer." This petition was placed beneath the corporal during a Mass
celebrated for Don Bosco at Saint Anne's altar by Father Joachim Berto

49.4 Page 484

▲back to top
456
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and served by young Louis Orione. Another six boys signed their names
on the same paper, going to Communion for the same intention. 1 Our
Lord must not have failed to bless the holy, generous intention of those
twelve pious youths.
Unfortunately, all hope had now vanished. Science was forced to
retreat, unable to bring back any life to a battered body decaying after
half a century of struggles and fatigue. The newest worsening of his dis-
ease was noticed on January 20th, the first day of the novena of Saint
Francis de Sales, and continued in its slow progress until the feast day of
the patron saint, and on which day the venerated patient became para-
lyzed and lost the power of speech.
Ever since he was unable to speak, he seemed completely out of him-
self. At ten o'clock Bishop Cagliero recited Litaniae pro agonizantibus
[the Litany for those who are in agony]; then he gave him the blessing of
Our Lady of Mount Carmel, while some of the directors stood around
him. They prompted him ejaculatory prayers. Father Charles Viglietti
kept moistening his lips with wine. Father Joachim Berto, who for so
many years had been his personal secretary and his right arm in many a
critical situation,2 wanted to claim part of this devoted service for him-
self. Father Anthony Sala put on his shoulders a shirt which had
belonged to the saintly Pontiff Pius IX, which Don Bosco had carefully
guarded.
The doctors said that Don Bosco would not live beyond the
evening or before sunrise. The news spread in a flash all over the
Oratory, causing great anguish. The Confreres begged that they might
look on him once more, so Father Michael Rua permitted them all to
go in and kiss his hand. They gathered in small, silent groups in the
chapel and then filed past his deathbed, one by one. He lay there on
his humble bed, his head slightly raised, but inclined somewhat toward
his right shoulder, propped up on three pillows. His face was not
drawn, but calm; his eyes half-closed; his right hand spread out on the
quilt. On his chest there was the crucifix, and he was clasping anoth-
er one in his left hand. At the foot of the bed there was his purple
stole, the symbol of his priesthood. With tears in their eyes, his sons
approached the bed on tip-toe, kneeling beside it, to imprint their last
I They were: Bernard Cerri, Peter Olivazzo, Joachim Bressan, Florence Magrinelli, Peter Orsi, and John
Pacchioni.
2 During the previous days Fr. Berto had had the consolation of hearing Don Bosco say with his own lips,
"You will always be my dear Fr. Berto."

49.5 Page 485

▲back to top
The End
457
kiss on his sacred hand which he had lifted to aid them so many
times. Salesians from neighboring schools-Saint John's, Valsalice
and San Benigno-were also there. The students of the upper classes
and the older ones among the artisans took turns after the Salesians.
The sad and most love-laden procession continued throughout the
day. The majority carried medals, crucifixes, rosaries, holy pictures,
had them touch Don Bosco with the intention of treasuring them later
as dear and blessed souvenirs.
A telegram came from the Republic of Ecuador to announce the
arrival of the Salesians at Guayaquil. Father Rua let Don Bosco know
about it in a loud voice, speaking as we do to a person who is hard of
hearing. It seemed to some that he had opened his eyes, turning them
heavenward.
At twelve forty-five when, for a brief instant, only his secretary
and Joseph Buzzetti were standing near his bed, Don Bosco opened
his eyes wide, he stared twice, at length, at Father Charles Viglietti, he
lifted his left hand which was free, and rested it on his head. As
Buzzetti saw that gesture, he burst into tears, exclaiming, "That is his
last farewell." Then he relapsed into his previous immobility. The sec-
retary continued repeating ejaculatory prayers. Then Bishop Cagliero
and Bishop Leto took turns in continuing these prayers. Father Francis
Dalmazzo gave him the blessing for the dying, saying the accompany-
ing prayers.
Around four o'clock in the afternoon, Count Radicati, a great bene-
factor of the Oratory, went to see him. An old schoolmate of Don Bosco
at Chieri, Father Eugene Erancesco, remained in a corner of the room
weeping for an hour. At six o'clock Father Francis Giacomelli
appeared,3 put on his stole, and said some ritual prayers. Since it was
late that night and Don Bosco did not seem about to die immediately,
several of the superiors went to bed, though Father Rua and others did
not move. The dying man lay motionless, breathing heavily. He
remained like this the whole night long. Coincidentally, the
Archdiocese of Turin was commemorating the office of the Prayer of
Jesus in the Garden, when our Redeemer, with only three disciples near
him, was in agony and sweating blood. Surrounded by his first pupils
and his main collaborators, Don Bosco was entering into a painful
agony, and the sweat of death was moistening his forehead.
3 Fr. Giacomelli (1820-1901), Don Bosco's former seminary companion, was his confessor from 1873 on.

49.6 Page 486

▲back to top
458
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
He entered into his death agony at one-forty five in the morning on
January 31st. When Father Rua saw that he was failing rapidly, he put
on his stole and resumed the prayers for the dying, which he had already
begun to say some two hours earlier. The other superiors were hastily
summoned. Some thirty people between priests, clerics and laymen
filled the room and knelt praying.
When Bishop Cagliero entered the room, Father Rua passed the
stole to him, and moved over to Don Bosco's right hand side: he bent
down to whisper into the beloved Father's ear, and with a voice choked
by grief said, "Don Bosco, we, your sons, are here." "We beg you to
forgive us for all that we have caused you to suffer and to give us your
blessing once again as a token of your forgiveness and your paternal
benevolence. I will guide your hand and pronounce the blessing formu-
la." All bowed their heads. Doing violence to his own heart, Father Rua
lifted his paralyzed hand, pronounced the blessing formula over the
Salesians present and absent, and especially over those who were the
farthest away.
At three o'clock a telegram came with the apostolic blessing sent by
Cardinal Rampolla. Bishop Cagliero had already read the final prayers,
"Proficiscere" [move on!]. At four-thirty the bells of Mary Help of
Christians rang out for the Angelus, which everyone recited softly.
Father Bonetti whispered his Viva Maria once again into Don Bosco' s
ear as he had done the day before. The death rattle, which was heard for
about an hour and a half, stopped. His breath suddenly became free,
calm, but it was a matter of only a few seconds. Then he stopped breath-
ing. "Don Bosco is dying!" Father Dominic Belmonte exclaimed. The
people, who in their weariness had been sitting down, leapt to their feet
and got closer to his bed. He breathed then three times, with short inter-
vals. Don Bosco truly was dying. Staring at him, Bishop Cagliero said,
"Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, I give you my heart and my soul. Jesus,
Mary, and Joseph, assist me in my last agony. Jesus, Mary, and Joseph,
may my soul breathe forth in peace with you. "
Standing in a circle around him, Father Rua and the others lived out
their own painful anguish together with their Father. Don Bosco was
dead! With a sigh, Bishop Cagliero then intoned: Subvenite, sancti dei;
occurrite, angeli Domini...suscipientes animam ejus suscipiat te
Christus, qui vocavit te [Come saints of God, angels of heaven, accom-
pany his soul to paradise. May Christ who called you, take you to him-
self]. He blessed the holy body and prayed to God for its eternal rest.

49.7 Page 487

▲back to top
The End
459
Then Don Bosco' s stole was put around the neck of the revered depart-
ed, and the Crucifix he had so often kissed was placed in his hand. It
was now four forty-five a.m. Don Bosco was seventy-two years and five
and a half months old.
Everyone knelt down; the De profundis was recited between groans
and sobs. If there was anyone who had to speak in the presence of the
lifeless remains of Don Bosco, that was Father Rua, and Father Rua spoke
and said, "We are doubly orphaned. But let us be comforted. Though we
have lost a father on earth, we have gained a protector in heaven. Let us
prove ourselves worthy of him, by following his holy examples."4
Until ten o'clock the room was filled with Salesians who prayed and
cried. A cross with four lit candles was placed by the window which was
on the left side of the bed and opened onto the covered balcony.
During community Mass, the boys recited the rosary for the dead
and all Masses said were offered up for the repose of Don Bosco' s soul.
A solemn High Mass for the dead was sung at ten o'clock. "Sadness" was
carved on all foreheads.
The infirmarians then washed the body, clothed it, and placed it in
an armchair with the assistance, guidance and direction of the physicians
Albertotti and Bonelli who wished to demonstrate their deep affection
for their deceased friend to the very end. Brother Enria shaved him.
Deasti, the photographer, and the artist Rollini took photos of him in the
chair. They had already done so as he lay on the bed in the position in
which he had died. The superiors did not feel like consenting to having
a death mask made, for they could not bear the thought of the face of
their beloved father being coated with plaster. Out of the same feeling of
respect, they did not consent to him being embalmed. Dr. Fissore him-
self had said, "I have known Don Bosco for many years. I have so much
respect for his body that I could not find it in my heart to profane it by
embalming it." The same physician made a solemn declaration before the
whole superior council when he heard about the spiteful insinuations
4 More dead than alive, Fr. Viglietti was then told to go to bed. He went to rest with his family, so that Dr.
Vignolo, who was his uncle, could tend to him. Fr. Rua instructed Fr. Bonetti to keep up his diary, at least so that
the more outstanding events would be recorded. Fr. Lemoyne relates something very strange: the clock on the bel-
fry of the church of Saint Francis de Sales had stopped in 1865, the hands on the dial remaining still for a number
of years at four-twenty. Fr. Lemoyne had taken note of the hour, believing that it might have connection with the
hour when Don Bosco's work would be interrupted by death. Some years later the hands of the clock moved again
because some day students, climbing the belfry, had for fun turned the wheels. But with this idea in mind on the
day of Don Bosco's death, Fr. Lemoyne went to look at the clock. To his astonishment, he saw that after so many
handlings, the hands again pointed to four-twenty.

49.8 Page 488

▲back to top
460
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
published by Secolo XIX declaring that medicine could not even suspect
that Don Bosco's sickness had been caused by anything else but his enor-
mous work.
The tragic news which spread all through the city in the early hours
of the afternoon caused a profound, general impression. Many stores
and offices remained closed, with notices outside: Closed on account
of Don Bosco's death. People crowded into the main entrance of the
Oratory asking whether they might see his remains. Since there was
not enough room, only the better-known visitors were granted access.
The others were told that they would be able to see it the following day
in the church of Saint Francis, which was then being transformed into
a funeral chapel.
The body was seated in the armchair in the corridor behind the pri-
vate chapel and was clothed with the purple vestments of the Mass. A
Crucifix was in his hands, the head was bare; his biretta stood to his
right hand on a pri-dieu on which there was a crucifix between two can-
dles. The face was turned to the right, the features apparently
unchanged. Had the pallor of death not made a strange contrast to the
purple vestments, one would have thought that Don Bosco was sleeping
peacefully. His sons came one after another to pray and kiss his hand.
Large numbers of priests, a great many aristocrats and devout ladies
regarded it a privilege to be permitted to come and see him. They moved
slowly, on tip-toe, as though afraid to wake him from his slumber. No
one felt any repugnance about putting their lips to the alabaster-white
hands. A reverent, devout stillness prevailed in the room. Toward dusk,
a number of Daughters of Mary Help of Christians came to kiss the
hand of their saintly Founder and Father, also on behalf oftheir far-away
Sisters. The mournful pilgrimage continued uninterruptedly until
evening.
Newspapers sold rapidly in the streets of Turin. II Corriere Nazionale
had to print three editions all in the same day, and were immediately sold
out. The name of Don Bosco passed from lip to lip, with signs of pro-
found sadness.
Now thought had to be given to his burial. Meeting at eight o'clock,
the members of the superior council made a solemn promise to Mary
Help of Christians that if, by her grace, through her intercession, the
civic authorities granted permission to bury Don Bosco in the basement
of her church, or at least in our house at Valsalice, work would soon com-
mence on the decoration of her shrine, something which had already

49.9 Page 489

▲back to top
The End
461
been a treasured project of the Servant of God. Yet while they were seek-
ing the support of heaven, they did not neglect their own obligations on
earth, as we shall see in the following chapter. "What an evening! What
a night!" Father Bonetti wrote in that dreadful hour. "This is our first
night since Don Bosco died! Oh evening! Oh night, which has come to
us all too soon! Oh! Don Bosco! Oh! Father! Watch over our sleep from
heaven, watch over and smile upon our vigils from above."
Father Rua, Don Bosco's zealous vicar, holding in check the feel-
ings of his heart behind the idea, of duty had already sent the sad news
of the event by telegram to the Holy Father, to Cardinal Alimonda, the
Salesian houses, and a certain number of benefactors.5 He had also
written the following circular letter and had it printed and mailed.
Thirty thousand copies had been translated into French, eight thousand
into Spanish.
Turin, January 31, 1888
To the Salesians, the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians,
and our Salesian Cooperators:
It is with anguish in my heart and with eyes swollen with
tears and a trembling hand that I give you the most painful news
that I have ever announced, or that I could ever announce in my
lifetime. I announce to you that our most beloved Father in Jesus
Christ, our founder, friend, the counsellor and leader of our life,
is dead. Ah! This is a word, which pierces our very souls, which
stabs through our heart, setting free a river of tears.6
The private and public prayers addressed to heaven for his
recovery delayed this blow to us somewhat, staving off this
wound, this blow, this most bitter plague, but they were not good
enough to save it, as we had hoped they might.
There is nothing to comfort us in this hour, save the thought
that God so willed it, and He is infinitely good and does nothing
which is not just, wise, and holy. Therefore, we reverently bow
5 For a month the Salesians of America lived with a painful uncertainty. The telegram had been addressed
to the Archbishop of Buenos Aires and said: "Bosco dead, Rua successor, Cagliero." It had cost about one hundred
twenty lire; but it did not reach its destination. Under its own name, the Havas News Agency communicated its con-
tents to the newspapers. It was believed that it was a fraud. It may also have been that the Archbishop was away
and that his secretaries had not thought it essential that they pass on the information immediately and forgot about
it, so that it was lost.
6 This last sentence was eliminated in the French translation.

49.10 Page 490

▲back to top
462
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
our heads in resignation, and adore His high designs.
For the time being there is no need for me to say other than
that Don Bosco died the death of the just, a calm and serene
death, comforted in good time by all the comforts of religion,
several times blessed by the Vicar of Jesus Christ, visited by
prelates eminent in their piety and many illustrious persons,
both ecclesiastic and secular, Italian and foreigners alike,
assisted with filial love by his sons, tended with love and out-
standing expertise by outstanding doctors. Nor will I tell you of
his virtues or of his works, for the time is short, and my heart
is heavy.
For the time being I will only say that, a few days ago, Don
Bosco said that his Congregation would not suffer on account of
his death since it was protected by the valid intercession of Mary
Help of Christians and because it was sustained by the charity of
our Cooperators who would continue to help it.
For our part, we add that it is our profound conviction that
this will indeed be so, because from heaven, where we have
every reason to believe he has already been gloriously wel-
comed, Don Bosco will still act as our most tenderly loving
Father now more than ever, wielding his beneficial loving influ-
ence yet more effectively over us before the throne of Jesus
Christ and of his divine Mother, and the blessings of heaven will
be showered upon us still more abundantly.
I have been appointed to take his place and I will do my best
to live up to the general expectations. Assisted by the deeds and
counsels of my confreres, I am confident that the Society of
Saint Francis de Sales, which is sustained by the hand of God,
assisted by the protection of Mary Help of Christians, comfort-
ed by the charity of our meritorious Salesian Cooperators, will
continue the work of its eminent and lamented Founder, espe-
cially in the field of assistance to poor, abandoned youth and the
foreign missions.
Yet one more consideration. Following the example of our
glorious patron, Saint Francis de Sales, whenever Don Bosco
read or heard words uttered or written by persons benevolently
disposed toward him, he many times expressed his fears that
after his death, people would think that he did not need any
prayers and thus would leave him longer in Purgatory.

50 Pages 491-500

▲back to top

50.1 Page 491

▲back to top
The End
463
Therefore, in keeping with his wishes, and as a token of filial
love, I recommend to you all that you say fervent prayers for the
repose of his soul, well aware that Our Lord will know to whom
they should be applied.
Salesians, Daughters of Mary Help of Christians,
Cooperators, boys and girls entrusted to our care, we no longer
have our good father here on earth. We shall see him again in
heaven if we treasure his counsel and faithfully follow in his vir-
tuous footsteps.
Your most affectionate brother and friend,
Rev. Michael Rua
N.B. The revered Don Bosco died on January 31st at four
forty-five in the morning. He will be buried on Thursday,
February 2nd, at three o'clock in the afternoon. His funeral Mass
will be celebrated at 9:30 in the morning in the Church of Mary
Help of Christians.
A priest of Moncrivello, Father Perotti, writing on February 2nd to
Father Bonetti, aptly voiced the general impression made upon all who
had read this letter: "I very much liked Father Rua' s calm and reassuring
words. His letter has maintained and almost increased public confidence
in the continuity of Don Bosco's works."
After the superiors and the members of the Salesian Family, no one
could possibly have felt the loss of Don Bosco more keenly than his first
past pupils of the Oratory. Therefore, their committee immediately
issued its own circular letter addressing all the past pupils.
A flood of condolences followed the flood of prayers for his recov-
ery and the flood of congratulations upon his improvement. The first
who comforted Father Rua was the famous Jesuit, Father Secondo
Franco, who called on Father Celestine Durando and said, "I have come
to congratulate you, because you have a saint in Paradise." Many people
wrote their names in a special visitors' book.7 Telegrams and letters came
7 Giustina, to whose insults and slander we have frequently had occasion to allude, wrote: "E.A. Giustina,
editor of Cronaca dei tribunali, is proud to have been the pupil of a man he always respected deeply and sincerely."
These words would not have been true at all, unless they were to be understood as a just recantation. In his peri-
odical (February 4th), he published a curious article. We ought to add that for some years he had not only desisted
from attacking Don Bosco, but he had even informed him how he regretted his recent past.

50.2 Page 492

▲back to top
464
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
in bundles, also from far away countries. Since we cannot render an
account of all of them, however, we have to make but one single excep-
tion for the man who, during the last four years of Don Bosco's life, was
his angel of consolation. When he arrived in Genoa on January 31st,
Cardinal Alimonda telegraphed to ask if he could hope to find Don
Bosco still alive, were he to leave that city immediately. Learning of his
death, he wrote to Father Rua: "It is useless to tell you how bitter was the
news from your telegram! My dear and venerated Don Bosco chose not
to wait for me so that I might kiss his sacred hand once again and beg
him to intercede for me with God! Let us bow before the will of Our
Lord!" In all these sympathy letters, the theme so to speak was obligato-
ry, and it was that Don Bosco had no longer need of prayers, but rather
that he was to be prayed to. Some in one way, some in another, all pro-
claimed him a Saint. Quite a number of people begged, as a great favor,
to have some article he had used or a bit of his hair.8
Newspapers of all editorial persuasions and all nations sang the
dead man's praises, with the exception of La Gazzetta de/ popolo of
Turin. It preferred to keep silent, since it could not say anything bad
about him. Even worse, it announced his death only in the usual obitu-
ary list of the city which was issued daily by City Hall. Even a comic
periodical of Turin which was printed in Piedmontese dialect was hon-
est enough, although it was also anti-clerical in sentiments, to apply the
Sub-Alpine proverb to the editor of La Gazzetta, saying that by this ges-
ture, he had proved that it was indeed true that as one grows older, one
loses the best.9
During the early hours of February 1st, the blessed remains were
devoutly moved to the church of Saint Francis. Shortly before this, it
8 The historian Cesare Canto wrote to Fr. Rua:
Feast of Our Lady's Purification, 1888, Milan
Reverend Sir:
After having admired Don Bosco's inexhaustible charity, upright evangelical spirit, and unfaltering
patience for forty years, I can only pray to him now that in heaven, he may implore the grace that I too may
die with the same faith and hope as he.
Cesare Canto
It would be as well that we reproduce at least a sampling of the letters of condolence in the Appendix. All
those who had met him or seen him, delighted in mentioning it as a great boon. This provides a precious docu-
mentary for a fuller acquaintance with our Saint. See Appendix, doc. 99.
9 'l Falabrach, February 5, 1888: "My dear Botero, it really is true that as one grows old, one loses the best
of one's self and this time, you really overdid it in your excessive zeal." On February 3rd, L 'Unita cattolica wrote
very aptly: "Honest men are in the habit of omitting reference to those they are unable to say anything~ about.
The true Free Masons prefer to keep their peace about people of whom they can say nothing bad."

50.3 Page 493

▲back to top
The End
465
seemed that a true grace had been granted to Brother Bona, the coadjutor
who was holding the bucket of holy water. He had been enduring great
pain in one leg for more than a month. That very morning he had found
it extremely difficult to go up and down stairs. Mentally, he had appealed
to his dear Father and at the very moment that Father Bonetti sprinkled
the corpse with holy water, Bona felt his pain disappear completely. 10
The church had been completely decorated with black mourning
drapes. The remains of the Saint were not lying on its funeral bier, as is
usually the case, but was seated instead in an armchair on a raised plat-
form. Many candles burned all around it. The boys filed past, looking at
their father with tearful eyes as he sat there as though asleep, his head
inclined slightly to the left, his appearance calm, composed, almost smil-
ing, the eyes half closed, looking at the picture of Jesus Crucified which
he held in his clasped hands.
The little church was opened to the public at eight o'clock. The coming
and going of visitors lasted from morning until night in such great number
that the police had to be engaged to control it, making sure that the exit was
different from the entrance. Anyone who saw the streets at Valdocco at this
time must have had the impression that the whole of Turin was flocking to
the Oratory. Inside the house a lot of praying was going on.
One comment was repeated continuously, almost like a password:
He was a saint! Innumerable people handed to a priest medals, holy pic-
tures, rosaries, handkerchiefs, and books of prayer so that he might put
them near his venerated remains or placed them only for an instant in his
hallowed hands. What an intense emotion! How many tears! During the
afternoon the crush increased beyond all control, so it was prohibited to
bring any more personal objects to be touched by the hands of the
deceased. The church of Mary Help of Christians was likewise crowded
throughout the day. All entrances were closed by eight in the evening;
but later, they had to be opened again to admit so many people who had
come from different parts of Piedmont.
The most moving moment of the day came late at night when Don
Bosco's sons said goodbye to the remains of the their Father. All the
Oratory boys went into the little church at nine p.m. and knelt on the
ground to say their prayers. Then, in the midst of that solemn silence,
Father John Baptist Francesia stood up to deliver the usual "good night"
talk to the hundreds of kneeling boys. "Do you see our beloved Father
IO Letter from Bona to Fr. Rua, February 2, 1888.

50.4 Page 494

▲back to top
466
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
here, so calm, so serene, with that smile dwelling on his lips? It looks as
if he would like to speak to you, and you almost expect him to stand up
and address you. But alas, he is no longer able to repeat those tender
instructions that he gave us so many times. He is no longer able to talk
to us. For this reason the superiors have called on me to take his place.
Now, what am I to say to you from this place, where Don Bosco did so
much for you? I will only repeat the last thing he left said for you. When
he was asked what last souvenir he wished to have passed on to his boys,
he answered: "Tell the boys that I await them all in Paradise. " The gen-
eral recollection was so intimate and absolute that you could almost have
heard the heavy breathing of the listeners. And Don Bosco, with the calm
serenity of death, looked like one about to bless his beloved children who
did not know how to tear themselves away from him. When orders were
given that each class leave the church and go to its dormitory, they all
remained where they were, as if they had not heard, gazing tearfully at
his beloved face for the last time. When at last they started moving out
they all had their heads still turned up to the exit door to have a last
glance of him.
All through the night the Salesians kept vigil and prayed by the
remains of Don Bosco. Father Rua remained kneeling beside it for a long
time, absorbed in deep meditation.
Before eight in the morning on Thursday, February 2nd, the corpse
was removed and placed in a triple coffin, clothed in its sacred vest-
ments. At that moment a Daughter of Mary Help of Christians was led
near the coffin. She was imploring for the grace of sight. Her name was
Adele Marchese. Ever since September 1887, specialists had declared
that she was suffering from gutta serrena [amaurosis], a disease which
rejected all kinds of treatment. When she reached the coffin, she took
Don Bosco's hand and put it to her eyes. Then she said, "I can see him."
Again she brought the hand close to her eyes, and said even louder, "I
can see everything. I can see quite well." Her Mother Superior put a
handkerchief over her mouth to stop her from shouting, and Father
Bonetti had someone take her away. She had truly recovered her eye-
sight! Father Lemoyne writes: "I did not know her. One night I was
called to assist a dying nun. Among the sick nuns I noticed one whose
eyes were brilliantly shining in the dim light coming from a little lamp
that lit the room. I then had an idea. "Are you the one to whom Don
Bosco has restored the eyesight?" I asked. "Yes, Father," she answered.
The Chilean gentleman Barros who had come to Turin with his two

50.5 Page 495

▲back to top
The End
467
cousins together with Bishop Cagliero was an eyewitness to this mirac-
ulous recovery. He had come back with his cousins the day of Don
Bosco's death. When he returned to his native country, he talked and
wrote about it enthusiastically.
The coffin was carried through the side door to the church of Mary
Help of Christians and placed on the catafalque, which had been built
beneath the dome. Many French, Swiss, and Irish pilgrims, who were
on their way to Rome, lined up on either side as the coffin was carried
through the courtyard. Inside the church, the area accessible to the con-
gregation had been filled already for hours. From outside, one heard
the subdued noise made by the infinite multitude thronging the square
and overflowing into the avenues which led into it. Bishop Cagliero
officiated, and the choir sang the Mass he had composed in 1862. The
church was ablaze with candles, and lit further by a number of torches
and lamps.
The coffin should have been closed and sealed before it was brought
into the church, but permission had been granted by the municipal
authorities to delay this so that many Salesians who were coming from
other localities might have the comfort of looking at the face of their
Father for the last time.
The coffin was closed officially at two o'clock in the afternoon in
the presence of the members of the Superior Council and some hundred
other people, some Salesians and some lay collaborators. Father John
Bonetti had drawn up the minutes and Father Ernest Vespignani, a cal-
ligrapher, had copied them, and the manuscript was now placed in a
glass vial, hermetically sealed, at the foot of the corpse, after the superi-
ors and several eminent people had signed it. 11 When the leaden plate had
been welded on the coffin, the walnut lid was placed over it and secured
with screws. "Farewell, sacred remains of Don Bosco," one Turin news-
paper wrote, very aptly voicing the sentiments stirring in the hearts of all
present at that same moment.12 "You are now gone forever and with you
has also gone the star of charity, the apostle of youth, the father of the
working classes. With you will be buried the loving glance which could
convert, the harmonious voice which through spoken words evangelized,
that hand which was lifted in benediction, the feet which brought boun-
l l Appendix, doc. 100.
12 II Corriere Nazionale, February 3rd.

50.6 Page 496

▲back to top
468
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ty wherever they trod. Farewell, venerated remains. You are going under
ground, but his great soul remains hovering over his undertakings and
still alive and eloquent with his examples."

50.7 Page 497

▲back to top
469
Qtqnptrr 26
FORMALITIES NEEDED FOR DON BOSCO'S
BURIAL AND LAST FUNERAL HONORS
It was no easy undertaking to arrange for a fitting burial for Don
Bosco. Not only his sons, but also his admirers, were absolutely set
against the idea of seeing his mortal remains left in the common ceme-
tery. The superiors, as we have mentioned, hoped that they could bury
him in the vaults of the Church of Mary Help of Christians. If this plan
failed, they wanted to take his coffin to Valsalice. The legal steps taken
with the Royal Prefect's Office in Turin were continued at the Ministry
Office of the Interior in Rome. Immediately, serious obstacles dawned
in regard to the first plan. The appeal was then carried to the King, the
Queen, the Duchess of Somaglia, and the Hon. Bonghi, to Correnti.
Fair promises were given on all sides, and there truly was great inter-
est; but Francesco Crispi, the prime minister, dissuaded His Majesty,
reminding him that other people might take advantage of the opportu-
nity to stage clerical demonstrations. In those days, the so-called cleri-
cals were openly despised, and basically even the Government was
fearful of their very shadows.
Nevertheless, the superiors were not discouraged. Besides, Father
Anthony Sala had a bright idea. He called on the prefect and the mayor of
the city to tell them both that, rather than take Don Bosco' s remains to the
public cemetery, he would take the steps necessary to send them to Paris
or Barcelona where they would certainly be welcomed as a treasure. This
threat had a positive effect; for it was thoroughly understood what kind of
a dishonor would be provided for the Turin authorities, and what kind of
a disfavorable reaction would have been created in the whole world if such
a thing had happened: it would have aroused a universal censure.
"But what is so wrong about burying Don Bosco in the public ceme-
tery?" the prefect wished to know.
"Because Don Bosco expressed the wish to be with his sons after his
death," Father Sala replied, "and I will never allow him to be buried in the

50.8 Page 498

▲back to top
470
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
public cemetery no matter what the cost."
"Remember that lengthy formalities will be required to send the cof-
fin outside of Italy."
"In reference to this matter, the local authorities will not deny me
what is not denied to any other citizen should he ask for this authoriza-
tion. A simple telegram to Barcelona will bring me an immediate and
willing confirmation."
"The municipal authorities could assign a very honorable site... "
"The municipal authorities treated us very badly when I applied for a
burial lot for Don Bosco and his sons in the cemetery."
Here Father Sala informed the prefect that the municipal authorities
had always denied his request, that the sum of nineteen thousand lire
required for the purchase of a burial lot in the cemetery had to be paid
in installments, and had finally even addressed an insolent letter of
rejection to the Oratory. The prefect was unaware of this earlier cause
of friction between the municipal authorities and the Salesians. At that
time all decisions had to be shelved since the royal prefects were not
authorized to make recommendations to the state department for buri-
als within the city limits.
At the same time, other steps were being taken in Rome. The procu-
rator Father Caesar Cagliero, and Father Anthony Notario applied for an
audience with Crispi. They first had told him about Don Bosco's death.
The prime minister was most courteous and told them, "I knew Don
Bosco even before you did. I remember how good he was to me when I
migrated to Turin." With the tact which so distinguished him, Father
Caesar Cagliero seized on his words to ask him to authorize the entomb-
ment of Don Bosco in the crypt of the Church of Mary Help of
Christians. The prime minister hedged, and brought up the difficulty
created by the laws.
"It was precisely for this reason that we have come to see Your
Excellency, to ask that you be good enough to make an exception on
behalf of Don Bosco," the procurator said.
"That would be too spectacular an exception. It would create a dan-
gerous precedent. Could you not bury him at one of your resident
schools? That could be easily authorized and Don Bosco could remain
with you. As far as other details, speak with my secretary, Pagliano.
Everything can be arranged. See whether he is still in his office. He may
have gone out to lunch. Let's try it."
When they saw Pagliano, they realized that the minister Crispi had

50.9 Page 499

▲back to top
Formalities Needed/or Don Rosco's Burial and Last Funeral Honors
471
already spoken to him. He treated them with every possible deference,
and read out to them the articles of the sanitation laws prohibiting bur-
ial within the city. Any exception required a decree of the parliament
and, considering the times, who knows what kind of a pandemonium
would have happened in the chamber! He, too, then asked whether there
were not some resident school near Turin. As soon as he heard of
Valsalice, he said, "Excellent! Bury him there. You will gain two advan-
tages. Your wish to keep Don Bosco with you will be gratified and we
will be spared public comment, not to mention the regret of having to
deny your request."
They went back to see Crispi and he endorsed the solution, but he
too, just like Correnti, recommended that the funeral should not have
the appearance of a clerical demonstration. Then he spoke very highly
of the deceased. Besides all this, La Lega Lombarda of Milan published
a letter written by "an illustrious Salesian Cooperator" who stated that
he knew that Don Bosco, in 1852, had welcomed Crespi at his dinner
table, and that he had even made his confession to Don Bosco, thus giv-
ing the impression that his spirit was, after all, inspired by the Gospel.
In those days the news made the rounds of several newspapers and was
never denied.
Bishop Emilian Manacorda, Bishop of Fossano, one of Don Bosco's
sincerest, most steadfast and generous friends, was a guest at the house
of the Sacred Heart. He was anxiously awaiting the return of the two
Salesians to know the result of their interview. "A wonderful idea!" he
exclaimed when he heard about it "The school of Valsalice is the ideal
place for Don Bosco's burial! There he will rest among his young cler-
ics and be an inspiration to them. When you return to Turin, persuade
the superiors to go along with this idea. I would even go so far as to say
that should they actually obtain permission to bury him at the Oratory,
they should not do it. Valsalice is the proper place." Father Anthony
Notario departed for Turin immediately to inform the Oratory of the
proposed plan.
Realizing that the follow-up of these beaurocratic formalities would
have obliged them to apply for a delay of burial exceeding the period pre-
scribed by the law, they knew they had to remove any excuse for a refusal,
and a possible reason might even be in connection with any possible ema-
nations from the corpse. To eliminate this possibility, Dr. Bestenti and Dr.
Albertotti went to the Church of Mary Help of Christians before the clos-
ing of the coffin and poured corrosive sublimate into the corners and the

50.10 Page 500

▲back to top
472
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
side padding of the coffin. Thanks to this precaution, they could be cer-
tain that the corpse would not generate any noxious odor, even if it had
been unburied for a month. In his process, Dr. Bestenti gave more evi-
dence of his great love for Don Bosco. Because time was running short
and there was no ladle available, he had to hand squeeze into the coffin
the sponge saturated with the corrosive solution which he had mixed in a
pail. Father Celestine Durando warned him that the solution would burn
the skin of his hands, but he only replied that they had already done their
share of work and they might now let him do his. He said he was quite
happy to render this last service to his father, as any worthy son should.
As a matter of fact, he got so sick that he had to lie down for ten days. His
hands had been burnt so badly that he was running a fever.
Now everything was ready for the Saint's funeral translation. Toward
three o'clock in the afternoon of February 2nd, the suburbs of Turin
looked almost deserted, but the streets in the area of Valdocco were alive,
swarming with people, for the newspapers had said that the funeral pro-
cession would pass that way. As far back as the memory of man could
recall, never had so vast a crowd attended the funeral procession of a sim-
ple priest. An overall survey estimated that two hundred thousand people
turned out to mourn and honor Don Bosco with their presence. Those
who saw it and remembered did not think that the estimate was exagger-
ated. In a memorandum, Don Bosco had recommended a modest funeral,
wanting only his sons to follow the hearse; but how could they prevent
anybody from attending, being drawn to the scene by their impelling urge
of gratitude, love and veneration?
As the procession emerged from the Church of Mary Help of
Christians, it turned right into via Cottolengo and then entered Corso
Principe Oddone, turned into Corso Regina Margherita and proceeded to
via Ariosto, where it doubled back in the direction of the Church. 1 Eight
Salesian priests carried the coffin on their shoulders. As the coffin passed
by, people bared their heads and many knelt down. Frequently, the excla-
mation was heard, "He was a saint!" Father Rua, head bowed, immersed
in his great sorrow, followed immediately behind the coffin, between
Father Celestine Durando and Father Anthony Sala. The other members
of the Superior Council followed them. Behind them there was an
immense crowd of priests and laymen, some to render personal homage
to the deceased, some as representatives of institutions or public authori-
I As far as the order of the procession, cfr. Appendix, doc. 101.

51 Pages 501-510

▲back to top

51.1 Page 501

▲back to top
Formalities Needed for Don Bosco 's Burial and Last Funeral Honors
473
ties. There was even a sprinkling of foreign representatives. Two long
rows of servants in livery, bearing the arms of the various patrician fam-
ilies of Turin, led by the footmen of City Hall, filed on either side of the
procession.
Just as the leaders of the procession, composed of two groups of the
Children of Mary, were already mounting the steps of the Church, the far
end of the processions was still proceeding along Corso Principe Oddone.
It was now six o'clock. The square and both sides of Via Cottolengo were
jammed with people, as far as the eye could see. This huge, compact mass
of humanity was as devout as people can be only during the more solemn
moments of a sacred church service. Beholding the sight of the immense
crowd, the police-force deputy remarked as he passed by Father Joachim
Berto, "What could all our police force do with such an immense crowd,
if it were not restrained by the respect and veneration for the deceased?"
Only the section of the street which faced the center gates was
clear. The boys of the Oratory stood behind the enclosing fence of the
shrine. Only the Children of Mary and the numerous clergy entered the
Church. As soon as the casket moved towards the entrance, the Oratory
band struck a funeral march; the bells filled the air with their mourn-
ful tolling. A great blaze from a thousand candles shone through the
wide, gaping doors, heralding his return, engulfing the coffin in a sea
of light. Of the three bishops who walked ahead of him, two, Bishop
Leto and Bishop Cagliero, advanced with their respective attendant
priests to the sanctuary, one of them taking his place in cornu epistu-
lae [on the epistle side], the other in cornu evangelii[on the Gospel
side] of the main altar, while the third, Bishop Bertagna, standing on
the steps before the altar rails, was waiting for the coffin to be brought
before him.2 The various representatives took their place at the far end.
In the midst of a deep, religious silence, the bishop of Capharnaum
imparted the ritual absolution.
The procession was so solemn and impressive that one might have
described it as an apotheosis, as a triumph rather than a funeral service.
"There was no publicity to assure such a gathering," Father Michael Rua
testified,3 "there was barely time enough to send a mortuary letter to the
2 Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda telegraphed his keen desire to get at once to Turin from Genoa on the evening
of January 31st, but he also advised that his state of anguish over the loss of a dear friend would have made it impos-
sible for him to preside at the burial services.
3 Proc. op. Summ., p. 1032.

51.2 Page 502

▲back to top
474
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Cooperators, while all the newspapers, without even being asked, car-
ried the announcement of his death." In all truth, although the Oratory
had known how much Don Bosco had been loved in Turin, no one could
have possibly predicted such a remarkable public participation, such a
devout demeanor, or such an indiscriminate mingling of social classes.
Julius Auffray, editor-in-chief of La Defense of Paris, said that two
things in Italy had made a very deep impression on him: the papal
jubilee in Rome and Don Bosco's funeral in Turin; furthermore, certain
details he had found at Don Bosco' s funeral were even more astound-
ing. L 'Unita Cattolica of February 3rd could well publish, without any
trace of exaggeration: "Don Bosco' s funeral procession was in no way
inferior to that of a king."
Once the absolution was imparted to the mortal remains and the
public was permitted to enter, there was another extraordinary sight.
The congregation rushed to the coffin to touch it, kiss it and to remove
a fragment of anything that was on top of it: the wreaths of flowers were
crumbled into a thousand pieces. The funeral pall, the symbols of his
priesthood, and the coffin itself would have undergone the same fate
had there not been a stalwart group of municipal guards there to restrain
and stop the onslaught.
After the multitude had thinned out and the doors were closed, the
Salesians brought the coffin back to the Church of Saint Francis, where
they hid it while waiting to complete the negotiations for its final burial
place.
Gradually, as the residents of the Oratory returned to their own quar-
ters, instinctively lifting their eyes to Don Bosco' s rooms, they experi-
enced for the first time the feeling of an infinite emptiness that has been
produced among them by the disappearance of the guardian angel of their
house. Yet, something miraculous happened. When the entire communi-
ty had assembled, an aura of peace, serenity, and mysterious joy pervad-
ed every corner of the house and each heart. The people who had been
weeping only a little while earlier, now felt so at peace that they felt as if
they were still living in the days when Don Bosco lived there among them,
his children. It was true that Don Bosco was, after all, alive and not far
away. It was he who had spread all around so much peacefulness!
Almost to complete the peacefulness of the Oratory, more than to
bring comfort in their grief, a letter came from Cardinal Mariano
Rampolla, in which Leo XIII himself had dictated the following most sig-
nificant expressions.

51.3 Page 503

▲back to top
Formalities Needed/or Don Rosco's Burial and Last Funeral Honors
475
Rome, February 2, 1888
Dear Sir:
The death of the Rev. Don Bosco, who enjoyed a universal
esteem, affection and admiration for the institutes of Christian
charity he founded, as well as for the zeal with which he con-
stantly worked to further the welfare of souls and for all that he
had done so that the Most Holy Name of God might be echoed
and be venerated even in the furthermost corners of the earth -
the loss of this Apostle has left a great void. The Church mourns
him as well as his sons who in him had a most loving Father and
a model of the finest virtue.
And I can say that this tragic loss had an even more grievous
effect on the heart of His Holiness inasmuch as he had a warm
affection for this worthy priest and always felt great esteem for
his many undertakings which are all richly endowed with holy
and salvific fruits. He turns to the divine mercy and goodness
and begs that this blessed soul be generously rewarded in the
glory of Heaven.
He cordially imparts his apostolic benediction to the whole
Salesian Society firmly believing that it will be comforted in the
sorrow which now oppresses it, and encouraged to persevere in
the holy endeavor it has inherited from the deceased who devot-
ed indefatigable efforts to this same endeavor throughout his long
life here on earth.
I join the Holy Father in voicing these sentiments and wish
you every success while I remain in great esteem,
Most affectionately at your service,
Cardinal M. Rampolla
A singular gesture from Divine Providence completed that unfor-
gettable day. While marching in the procession with his colleagues, Dr.
Bestenti was troubled by an ominous thought. What if City Hall had
opposed the interment of Don Bosco at the school at Valsalice?
Suddenly he left the procession to go straight to City Hall where he
found an official letter about to be sent to the royal Prefect's Office.
When he asked what it was all about, he was told that it concerned the
interment of Don Bosco at Valsalice. The physicians of the Public
Health Office had rejected the request. But Bestenti, who was employed

51.4 Page 504

▲back to top
476
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
by that very same department, stopped the letter, summoned his three
colleagues and protested against their decision taken in his absence. He
talked so eloquently and persuasively that the vote was canceled and
another, more favorable one, taken.

51.5 Page 505

▲back to top
477
Qtqnptrr 27
THE MORTAL REMAINS OF DON BOSCO
LAID TO REST AT VALSALICE
Not every hope of burying Don Bosco at the Oratory had been
abandoned. A petition to the king, requesting this favor, was making the
rounds of the Turin aristocracy. The saintly Princess Clotilde had
already recommended the matter to her brother, Humbert. A telegram
from Rome at eight o'clock in the evening had provided a glimmer of
hope. Influential people were still dealing with this matter, both at the
capital and in Turin. Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda and Prince Eugene
Carignano of Savoy had their hands in it. They tried to bring up the
precedent case of Father Louis da Casoria to support their petition.
However, the Superior Council decided to hasten the preparations at
Valsalice. The municipal authorities had granted a respite of two days,
delaying the interment, but that would expire the evening of the 4th, and
if there were no forthcoming decree authorizing burial in the Church of
Mary Help of Christians and no place prepared at Valsalice, the regula-
tions of the Health Department would oblige the mayor to send some-
one to pick up the coffin and have it taken to the public cemetery. There
was no time to lose.
Meanwhile, the curiosity of many people was pricked up, since
they were anxious to know where Don Bosco would at long last be
buried, but they could not get any hint from the Oratory. The Little
House of Divine Providence had offered as a temporary grave in the
cemetery the one of the famous Father Verri. 1 The rumor was allowed
to circulate, since it helped to conceal the actual plan which, if
revealed, some newspapers would have certainly used to stir up public
opinion which would in turn have raised opposition against such a priv-
ilege. At Valsalice, work went on in silence, day and night, to get the
I This zealous apostle ofNegro girls and boys had died at the Little House of Divine Providence ofCottolengo.

51.6 Page 506

▲back to top
478
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
tomb ready. This was indeed a wise course of action; for if the last lin-
gering hopes regarding the Church of Mary Help of Christians had van-
ished, the urgency of having the remains of Don Bosco buried would
have requested that everything at Valsalice be ready, otherwise there
would be no escape from the mandatory burial in the public cemetery.
Those hopes were indeed slated to vanish, for Minister Francesco
Crispi was not going to retreat from his position as he had stated in a
letter to Hon.. Ruggiero Bonghi, who passed the information to the
superiors in Turin. Since he had to give a justification for his refusal to
the influential deputy, the prime minister had written: "I personally
took care of the application which the priests of the late Don Bosco had
addressed to me a short time ago, and which you recommend in your
own letter, regarding the interment of his remains at his own school in
Turin. I would have liked very much to grant the request, out of respect
for the outstanding personality of the deceased, but the interment with-
in city precincts is in open conflict with the standing regulations of the
Health Department and any exception, which as in this particular
instance you seem to consider reasonable, would only leave the door
open to a continuous violation of the municipal regulations. Thus far,
this cabinet has never authorized any such burial, and it is my strict
.duty to forbid it. That is why, to my deep regret, I am obliged to deny
your request." Ever since February 3rd, the outcry of the sectarian
press had made itself heard once they got wind that some sort of nego-
tiation was afoot. They were anxious to cross it and so they malicious-
ly insinuated that Crispi had refused authorization because he had been
informed that it was all "a clerical maneuver."
The authorization from the prefect at Valsalice was sufficient to
bury him there; so, while efforts continued in Rome, contact with the
prefect was also not suspended. Count Lovera di Maria, the prefect,
seemed unable to make up his mind, since he was as usual afraid of the
press. At last, he did hesitantly tell Vigna, the engineer, who was act-
ing as intermediary on behalf of the Oratory, that he would not sign the
decree before he had personally measured the distance between the
burial place and the surrounding villas. Actually, the regulations did
not even prescribe any distance once outside the city walls. Yet, the
engineer, sick and tired of all this maneuvering, left his office, hired a
coach, and drove to Valsalice to estimate the distance in a more or less
approximate survey, and returned with the figures.
As we have already said, the two day grace period was going to

51.7 Page 507

▲back to top
The Mortal Remains ofDon Bosco Laid to Rest at Valsalice
479
expire the evening of the 4th. Beyond that time, it would be illegal to
keep the corpse within the city limits. Understandably, with great anx-
iety they were waiting for that blessed decree. Father Anthony Sala
especially was on edge and about to run a fever. He did not intend to
let Don Bosco's body be taken to the public cemetery at any price, not
even if it was going to be placed in a temporary vault. It had been
agreed that, if necessary, the corpse would have been hidden in his own
bedroom on the top floor, and in a remote wing of the house, so that it
might escape detection in the event of a police raid. But as God so
ordained, the document arrived at four-thirty, and everyone breathed
freely again. An hour later, the hearse was already on its way taking
Don Bosco toward Valsalice. Before the coffin was placed on the
hearse, Father Michael Rua kissed it in tears. Bishop John Cagliero fol-
lowed the hearse in the coach that the Saint had used for his afternoon
outings. Father John Bonetti and Father Anthony Sala rode along with
him, all reciting the Rosary. Two other coaches followed, one with an
officer in charge, and four grave diggers. The uncertainty which had
lasted until the last minute, together with fear that some ugly trick by
the press would be used, had obliged the Salesians to keep all plans
concealed even from their friends. Therefore, the removal of the body
was carried out without anyone even being aware of it.
The hearse entered the courtyard of Valsalice at six o'clock in the
evening. The clerics met it with lighted tapers and accompanied the
casket to the chapel, eight of them carrying it on their shoulders.
Orders received by the officer representing City Hall stipulated that
burial was to take place that same evening and that he was to make an
official report of it, but the workmen had not quite completed the vault.
The clerics sought to gain time by prolonging the chapel services,
intoning the office for the dead when the funeral ceremony came to an
end. The inspector shrewdly guessed the cause for this innocent delay,
but pretended not to notice it. The men who were to witness the burial
were kept happy with a few glasses of wine, and convinced that Don
Bosco' s coffin was already in the vault, they signed the commitment
and went home. Their leader came up to Father Guy Barberis and
whispered, "I am a past pupil." He said goodbye and left.
Remotis arbitris [when the witnesses left] the coffin was placed
in a small vault before which festive drapery had been hung to con-
ceal the hiding place. Everyone was strictly forbidden to mention the
matter to anybody outside the school. Don Bosco's body remained

51.8 Page 508

▲back to top
480
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
there two more days. Not a word leaked out. There was no danger,
therefore, that some evil minded person might create an uproar about
it, a calamity that might have caused very serious consequences. This
was all the more to be feared because, in order to put pressure on the
authorities certain sectarian newspapers had triumphantly published
the announcement that, despite applications, petitions, and the inter-
vention of important people, Don Bosco was to be buried in the public
cemetery after all.
Luckily, no imprudent move was made so that on Monday, February
6th, he was buried without incident, quietly, late at night, so that not even
the neighbors would know. The superiors of the council and several
superiors of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, together with
their Mother General, witnessed the event. Bishop John Cagliero blessed
the grave. Then the coffin was lifted and placed in its vault. Anguished
silence reigned while the masons worked rapidly, removing forever from
the eyes of his children, the coffin which contained the mortal remains
and beloved likeness of their father.
Once the tomb was walled up, the one hundred and twenty clerics
assembled in the chapel to chant the evening office for the dead. Then
Bishop John Cagliero gave a short talk. The superiors were entrusting a
precious treasure to the confreres of the house of Valsalice, a tomb
which would one day become glorious. They were to tend it well and to
welcome warmly any Salesian from anywhere who came to visit the
tomb. They should be the first ones to visit the tomb often to find inspi-
ration and renewed fervor, to practice the virtues of the Saint buried
there. After a brief reference to Don Bosco's main virtues, the bishop
continued, "The early Christians were inspired to fight for their faith, to
suffer and to die for Jesus Christ, drawing their strength from the graves
of the martyrs. Saint Philip Neri learnt to be the apostle of Rome by vis-
iting the Catacombs often. Thus will you and all of us, too, draw from
this tomb, if we visit it frequently, that same strength which upheld our
own Don Bosco in his greatest battles while he labored for the glory of
God and the salvation of souls. Let us warm ourselves up at the flames
of love which continuously blazed in his heart and made him not only
the apostle of Turin, Piedmont, or Italy, but also of the most remote cor-
ners of the earth."
Father Michael Rua likewise said a few words, stressing that it was
Divine Providence who entrusted the remains of Don Bosco to the con-
freres of Valsalice. He told them that, "during the last vacation period,

51.9 Page 509

▲back to top
The Mortal Remains ofDon Bosco Laid to Rest at Valsalice
481
all the superiors had unanimously agreed that the resident school for
well-to-do youths would be continued, but that some amendments were
to be made in the original contract so as to facilitate admission for a
larger number of boys. Then, when it had been announced that the
house at San Benigno would have been too small, plans had been
changed within a few minutes, and with a unanimity which but a few
minutes earlier would have seemed impossible. Every obstacle had
been removed, especially the one related to the prestige of the institute,
for it had been decided instead to abandon the resident school alto-
gether, and establish a house of formation and missionary school for
the Salesian clerics there. Don Bosco, who only a few days previously
had agreed that the resident school was to be kept open, but with mod-
ifications, had likewise gladly approved changes which had been
promptly carried out. Why did he remind them of this? To make them
understand that, had the house remained a resident school, permission
would not have been granted for the remains of Don Bosco to rest there
with his sons, nor could they have been permitted to remain at the
Oratory, for the state department had refused the application uncondi-
tionally, nor would he have been permitted to be buried at Valsalice,
because the authorities, both municipal and scholastic, would have for-
bidden it since the house was a residence for boys. But God, who had
ordained that Don Bosco was to be taken away from us, also chose to
leave his body near us for our consolation and to have events happen
the way we have described. So one could truly say that it was a Divine
Decree, which entrusted his custody to the confreres of Valsalice.
Therefore, they should show themselves worthy of such a destiny and,
by the practice of the virtues of Don Bosco, they should make sure to
please him, knowing that his mortal remains were in their midst, as a
father dwelling with his sons."
Don Bosco's successor did not stop here, but he went on, "I will now
leave three special souvenirs for you:
1. In compliance with the wish expressed by Don Bosco and the
intentions of the Church which orders us to pray without distinction for
all the faithful until such time as they are declared Venerable by its
supreme tribunal, recite at least a requiem aeternam whenever you come
by his tomb.
2. Go every once in a while near that sacred tomb to make your med-

51.10 Page 510

▲back to top
482
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
itation, and to draw strength to practice virtue and, if at times you will feel
somewhat lax in the observance of our Rules, if at times passions which
seek to lure you into sin will rise up in your hearts, direct those thoughts
and lift up your eyes towards this tomb and swear fidelity to God no
matter what the cost; swear that you will wage battle against sin, no mat-
ter what the sacrifice, and also invoke our dear Father in your tempta-
tions and troubles, and Don Bosco from Heaven, where we have well
founded reason to know that he is already, will obtain the graces that
you ask for.
3. Every time that you turn your gaze in that direction, try to imagine
that you are standing before a mirror from which you may copy every vis-
ible virtue. Scan your own reflection and try to imagine a voice issuing
from the tomb saying: Imitatores mei estote sicut et ego Christi [Be imi-
tators of me just as I am an imitator of Christ]. In all your actions think:
How would Don Bosco have behaved under such circumstances? Then
indeed will come true what we read in the psalms of the Prophets:
"Defunctus, adhuc loquitur. [He is dead, and yet he still speaks]."
The superiors returned to the Oratory comforted by the fact that
everything had succeeded so well, and grateful toward everyone who had
lent them a helping hand. Before supper, the clerics ofValsalice gathered
around their director, Father Julius Barberis and signed a letter to Father
Michael Rua which had been drafted by Father Andrew Beltrami, one of
their companions, to promise him that they would faithfully put into prac-
tice his souvenirs and instructions, and to render their first tribute to him
as their new Rector Major2• The letter was taken immediately to Father
Rua, to whom it was read aloud after supper in the dining room of the
Superior Council.
When news of his burial circulated around the school, several owners
of houses and villas in the narrow Salice valley wrote letters to thank the
mayor of Turin for having made it possible for Don Bosco to be buried so
near to them.
The vault had been tunneled through the wall of the landing where
two flights of steps leading from the upper courtyard joined the immense
stairway connecting the lower courtyard. The coffin remained there,
2. Appendix, doc. 102.

52 Pages 511-520

▲back to top

52.1 Page 511

▲back to top
The Mortal Remains ofDon Bosco Laid to Rest at Valsalice
483
undisturbed for a year, until a funeral chapel was built for it, with funds
pledged by a few past pupils; then it did have a better burial place, at a
higher level and more becoming. A Latin epitaph stated the dates and
places of his birth and death and described him simply as "Don Bosco,
Father of Orphans." A few past pupils of Valsalice then had another
inscription set there commemorating the time they had spent at the school
and vowing their gratitude to the venerated priest. This stone tablet which
appears on the wall to the left, climbing the stairs, reads: "Separated by
their chosen careers-the sanctuary, science, the forum, the armedforces
-yet always united in mind and heart-the past pupils of the School of
Va1salice-to their beloved Father, Don Bosco-as a memorial of their
eternal affection. "
From 1889 on, the casket was not touched until sixteen years later
(1906) when the official recognition of the corpse, by order of the
Congregation of Rites took place. On that occasion, the open coffin
remained on display for a few hours in a large hall, while the lining of the
casket was being refurbished, after which, it was replaced in the vault to
await its triumphal removal in 1929.
Despite the distance, Father Rua always managed to visit this glori-
ous tomb at least once a month. Occasionally, if unable to do so, he
more than made up for it abundantly during the retreat, which was
attended by a great many Confreres every year. Visitors streamed con-
tinuously, drawn by their veneration for the Saint of God and by their
faith in his power of intercession. Pilgrims journeyed there from all over
Italy and many European countries. Rare indeed was the pilgrimage
which passed through Turin on the way to Rome, that failed to visit Don
Bosco's tomb to render him homage. Not only people of the working
classes, but also people of the nobility, both Italian and foreign, went to
Valsalice for this pious purpose. This stream of visitors, which began
immediately after his burial, continued without interruption and,
indeed, increased as time went by, until the day when the sacred
remains were removed and exposed to public veneration in the Church
of Mary Help of Christians.
Requests for things which had once belonged to Don Bosco reached
the Oratory daily in increasingly larger numbers. To gratify the pious
wishes of the more understanding benefactors, at least, Father Michael
Rua consulted Father Anthony Sala and Father John Bonetti to see what
could be done. They had seen an excellent precedent in Pius IX, for
whose relics people had begun to make requests from all over the world

52.2 Page 512

▲back to top
484
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
immediately after his death. The relics were sent to them. They now fol-
lowed this example.
In his spiritual testament of 1884, published in the preceding volume,
Don Bosco wrote: "When I am buried, my vicar, in agreement with the
prefect, should send all the confreres these last reflections of my mortal
life." Don Bosco had put down his thoughts in the form of a letter to the
Salesians. Immediately on February 7th, Father Rua ordered several hun-
dred copies to be printed so that there might be one for every confrere, on
a paper format which could easily be kept inside the Rules book or some
book of devotion, thus making it easy for everyone to read frequently this
loving and touching document.
Letter written by the hand of our dearly beloved Father, the Rev.
John Bosco, for all Salesians, with instructions to his successor to
have copies made hereof for everyone after his death. This is to be
received and treasured as his spiritual testament, inspired by the
great love he had for his beloved sons in Jesus Christ.
My dear and beloved sons in Jesus Christ:
Before leaving you for eternity, I have certain obligations
toward you to fulfill, and this way I will respond to a fervent
desire of my heart.
First of all, I thank you with the warmest affection of my
heart for the obedience which you have shown me and for all
that you have done to support and expand our Congregation.
I am leaving you here on earth, but only for a little while.
I hope that the infinite mercy of God will make sure that all of
us meet together one day in the blessed eternity.
I beg you not to cry at my death. This is a debt that we all
must pay, but afterward we will be generously rewarded for
every effort made out of love for our Master, our good Jesus.
Instead of weeping, make firm and efficacious resolutions
to remain steadfast in your vocation unto death. Be watchful
and make sure that neither the love of the world, nor your
affection for your relatives, nor the desire of a more comfort-
able life, lure you into the great mistake of profaning your
sacred vows and thus betray the religious profession by which
we have consecrated ourselves to the Lord. Let no one take
back what we have given to God.
If you have loved me in the past, continue to love me in the

52.3 Page 513

▲back to top
The Mortal Remains ofDon Bosco Laid to Rest at Valsalice
485
future with your exact observance of our constitutions. Your
first Rector is dead. But our real Superior, Jesus Christ, will
not die. He will always remain our Master, our Guide, our
Model, but bear in mind that, in due time, He will also be our
Judge and the rewarder of our fidelity to His Service.
Your Rector is dead, but another will be elected3 who will
take care of you and of your eternal salvation. Listen to him,
love him, obey him, pray for him, just as you have done for
me.
Farewell, dear sons, farewell. I await you in Heaven. There
we shall talk of God, of Mary, the mother and mainstay of our
Congregation; there shall we bless for all eternity our
Congregation, since the observance of its Rules has powerful-
ly and effectively contributed to our salvation.
Sit nomen Domini benedictum ex hoc nunc et usque in
saeculum. In te, Domine, speravi, non confundar in aeternum.
Rev. John Bosco
In this same Testament Don Bosco had included a number of brief
notes to distinguished men and women benefactors, to be sent to them
after his death. Father Michael Rua detached those addressed to peo-
ple still living in 1888, and sent them just as they had come out of the
pen of the Saint. This precious souvenir aroused a profound feeling of
gratitude and veneration in them all.
Very aptly, L 'Unita Cattolica wrote that one should pray, not
weep, at the tomb of a Saint. As we look through the large number of
letters addressed to Father Rua after Don Bosco' s death, we find
eulogies of his holy life and words of infinite faith in the power of his
intercession, more than any sorrowful lamentation. But there was
more than that. Already on February 8th, Father Rua informed the
Superior Council that Cardinal Lucido Parocchi, Protector of the
Congregation, had advised him to take steps with Cardinal Cajetan
Alimonda so that, as archbishop of Turin, he apply to the Holy See
asking that, in derogation from ecclesiastic prescription, permission
be granted immediately for the preparatory phase in the process of
3 When the Saint had prepared this letter, Fr. Michael Rua had not yet been appointed Vicar with right of
succession.

52.4 Page 514

▲back to top
486
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
beatification. Don Bosco had barely descended into the tomb when
the path of his true glory before the world had already begun to take
shape.

52.5 Page 515

▲back to top
487
OPINIONS ON DON BOSCO'S HOLINESS DURING
HIS LIFE AND AFTER HIS DEATH
The inspired author of Sirach wrote of holy men: "Their seed and
their glory shall not be forsaken; their bodies are buried in peace, and
their name lives unto generation and generation; the people will declare
their wisdom and the congregation proclaim their praise."1 This is what
happened and continues to happen in connection with Don Bosco.
Hardly had he descended into the peace of the tomb than, already
admired and beloved when alive, he continued to fill the world with the
echo of his fame, calling forth praise in all languages without waiting
for the infallible judgment of the Church to assign him to the glory of
the altars and make his veneration universal. We can say that the voice
of the people anticipated the voice of God, or that it was really the voice
of God himself which later was made manifest through the channel of
the ecclesiastic magisterium. The opinion that he was a saint had fol-
lowed him during his lifetime. It now became a profound conviction,
and a worldwide one immediately after his death. We now propose to
turn the pages of the compendiums of the processes to find authorita-
tive sworn testimony of such a reputation, for when surveyed all togeth-
er, they will enhance more and more the splendor of our Father before
our eyes. We shall, however, restrict the number of witnesses quoted. It
will be enough that we recall seven non-Salesian and twelve Salesian
witnesses. In reference to everyone, we will quote only that which they
declared to be their own personal knowledge and the most significant
section of their testimony. We do not need footnotes. When we quote
their names, anyone who wishes to, will easily find reference to them.
Let this be a wreath of evergreens placed on the glorious tomb of our
venerated Founder, or if one so prefers, a harmonious choir of voices
raised in tribute to his loving memory.
I Sirach 44:13-15.

52.6 Page 516

▲back to top
488
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Among those who were not Salesians, we will give priority to a lay-
man, a man of the people: one John Bisio, a shop owner. He lived at the
Oratory for seven years from 1864 onward, and always remained in con-
tact with Don Bosco. He first had the desire to meet him when he heard
a priest of his native village describe him as a saint. There is one feature
in his testimony which is outstanding. He had accompanied Don Bosco
several times to small villages in Piedmont; he had noticed how many
people knelt to receive his blessing as he passed by; how others stood at
their windows or doorways to look at him, while mothers held out their
children so that he might bless them. "He looked just like the Nazarene in
the midst of children," he said.
Two priests who knew Don Bosco intimately were Father Felix
Reviglio, the pastor of Saint Augustine in Turin and Canon Ballesio, the
vicar forane of Moncaglieri. Father Reviglio had frequented the Oratory
ever since 1847, and was later a resident at the hospice, so he had
enjoyed an intimate friendship with the Servant of God throughout his
lifetime. He had always regarded him as a saint worthy of the glory of
the Altar and said that this opinion was not only widespread among his
pupils but also among strangers who had thus expressed themselves, and
he heard them. He also referred to priests who, when they had Don
Bosco as a guest at their table, were honored to put aside the silverware
and other things he had used during the meal. They looked on these
things as precious relics, once the Servant of God was dead. Father
Ballesio too, who was a pupil at the Oratory for eight years starting in
1857, enjoyed a constantly progressive intimacy with Don Bosco all his
life. "I would not know which saint ever enjoyed a greater reputation of
holiness among all categories of people, both ecclesiastic and secular,"
he said. He also said he was firmly convinced that the devotion shown
by the Salesians and the Cooperators toward the Servant of God was
rather an echo than the cause of the universal confidence people had in
the power of his intercession.
In the early volumes of The Biographical Memoirs we came fre-
quently across the name of Canon John Baptist Anfossi. He had attend-
ed his high school courses, his philosophy and theology courses at the
Oratory from 1853 on. When he left, he maintained a filial relationship
with Don Bosco, who always regarded him as one of the family. He had
heard several classmates, especially Father Francis Oddenino, with
whom Fr. Anfossi had shared meals for twenty-four years, at the time of
his testimony say that as a cleric, Don Bosco had been greatly esteemed

52.7 Page 517

▲back to top
Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life and after His Death 489
for his holiness by his companions. While still a cleric at the Oratory,
Anfossi had been sent by Don Bosco on several errands to bishops, and
on these occasions he had heard them speak high praises of the holiness
of the man who had sent him to them. Bishop d' Angennes, the arch-
bishop of Vercelli, could not stop praising him in the presence of sever-
al canons. How the fame of his holiness had spread beyond the frontiers
of Italy, the witness experienced during his travels to France, Belgium
Holland, and Germany. Whenever he came to any sacristy, wishing to
celebrate Mass, many people would ask him whether he knew Don
Bosco. When he answered that he had been a pupil of his, he found him-
self treated with extreme courtesy, held back at length to long conver-
sations since they all wanted to know more of his works. This is how he
ended his testimony: "I always admired the holy life of the Servant of
God and the conviction of his holiness is still in my mind. In fact, it
grows stronger every day, and it has never occurred that I heard any-
body say anything contradictory to the universal opinion that Don
Bosco was a saint."
Who is there who does not know Father Leonard Murialdo, the
founder of the Fathers of Saint Joseph, whose cause ofbeatification is now
in progress? It is well known how much he helped Don Bosco in the early
days of his festive oratories in Turin. His relationship with Don Bosco
dated back to 1851. "It is a fact that even prior to his death, the Servant
of God enjoyed a reputation of holiness among a great many people, both
of the working classes and of the aristocracy. This fame also spread
abroad. I had proof of it myself. A few years before Don Bosco died, a
lady of Saint Stephen in France, sent a trusted priest expressly to Turin to
ask him to call on her, since she hoped she might obtain the grace of
recovery from sickness, thanks to his blessing. Several times in France I
also heard people speak in praise of him as a man to be admired by all."
When asked what he had to say about his holiness post obitum, he replied:
"I see that people feel esteem, reverence and devotion for the Servant of
God, and this can be said not only of the working classes, but also of
pious, wise, and discerning people, and not only people of Turin, but also
from elsewhere and even foreigners." 2
Two bishops testified as eyewitnesses. The first ofthe two was Bishop
2 On January 2, 1891, the Archbishop of Paris was receiving the respectful good wishes for the New Year
from his assembled clergy and when he came to Fr. Joseph Ronchail he embraced him and said: "Here we have the
superior of the house of Saint Don Bosco. The Church has not yet proclaimed him a saint, but it will do so." (Letter
from Fr. Ronchail to Fr. Belmonte, Paris, January 8, 1891 ).

52.8 Page 518

▲back to top
490
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Vincent Tasso, of the priests of the Mission, bishop of Aosta, who had
entered the Oratory high school in 1862. He stated: "When I left the
Oratory because Our Lord had summoned me elsewhere, I grew steadily
more and more convinced of the holiness of the Venerable one. Even
when I compared him to other people of great charity and virtue with
whom I had contact, he always seemed to be, in my eyes, the most out-
standing person I had ever met, as far as virtue, great works, and super-
natural qualities. This conviction is still growing, just as my veneration
for him grows. The more I study him, the more do I admire and venerate
his sanctity. It is therefore my conviction that the reputation of holiness
that he enjoyed was neither imaginary nor artificial, but soundly based
upon his actual merits, favored by God with graces and miracles so as to
glorify his Servant and elevate him to the glory of the Altar. I sincerely
trust that this may very soon come to pass."
The other bishop is the renowned scholar of moral theology,
Bishop John Baptist Bertagna, titular bishop of Capharnaum and aux-
iliary bishop to Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda. He had known Don
Bosco since his childhood, since he had received instruction in Latin
from him during the fall vacation for a number of years. Later, espe-
cially after he became a priest, he maintained constant intimate con-
tact with him. This is his well-pondered opinion: "Don Bosco was
looked upon as an extraordinary man, and many people considered
him a saint. Many attributed miracles to him. The fact of seeing him,
the last eight or ten years of his life, already full of health problems,
always besieged by all kinds of people and yet always calm, never
showing the slightest sign of impatience, never showing that he was in
a hurry, never doing rashly what he was expected to do, all this, in my
opinion, is a good reason to say, if he was not a saint, he certainly gave
the impression of being one. The success of his main work, that which
represented practically the purpose of his whole life I mean his
Congregation is what to me proves more convincingly than anything
else that Don Bosco was a saint."
Now let us listen to Salesian witnesses who had far greater opportu-
nity of studying the Servant of God at closer range than the previous wit-
nesses. Some of them had observed him in his everyday life for years and
years, and were accustomed to seeing him in the intimacy of his home
life. They saw him under those circumstances in which as a rule, people
do not trouble to exercise any great control over their actions. With so
many constant and intimate contacts, it is humanly speaking impossible

52.9 Page 519

▲back to top
Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life and after His Death 491
that he could have concealed his defects, had any existed. That is why
one's intimates do not always share with strangers the admiration for the
virtues of people who are still rated among the greatest saints. But in
regard to Don Bosco, exactly the opposite was the case. The greater and
the more constant intimacy one enjoyed with him, the more one became
convinced that he truly was a saint.
We will begin with his trusted Father Joachim Berto. He was a stu-
dent at the Oratory from 1862 on; he made his confession to Don Bosco
until January 1888; furthermore, for a period of twenty years from 1866
until 1886, he was his personal secretary and was treated then and later
as his particular confidant. In order to better evaluate his judgment, we
have to bear in mind that he was diametrically opposite what is general-
ly considered to be an enthusiast, or a sentimentalist. He was a good
man, certainly, but cold in temperament and somewhat stern in char-
acter, which gave even Don Bosco cause to exercise his patience. Yet
he never harbored the slightest doubt that Don Bosco was a saint, not
even for a moment. In his long deposition, we find his judgment con-
densed in the following sentence: "I can testify that the reputation of
holiness enjoyed by the Servant of God took shape spontaneously, just
as light comes from the sun, or heat from fire, and water gushes from
its spring. So, naturally, Don Bosco's fame spread out over the world
because of the splendor of his virtues, because of the infinite richness
of his supernatural gifts, because of his splendidly valuable writings,
because of the many exceptional recoveries which came about thanks
to his prayers and blessings, but mainly because of the rapid expansion
of his houses in the two hemispheres." During the questioning period,
he quoted some important opinions expressed by others which he had
heard with his own ears. Here are a few of them: In 1879, he happened
to be in the antechamber of Cardinal Dominic Bartolini while Don
Bosco was in audience, and he overheard Bishop Caprara say, "Once
Don Bosco is dead they will beatify him, and I will have to act as the
devil's advocate." The Bishop spoke like this because he was the
Promoter of the Faith for the Congregation of Rites. On April 15,
1880, Don Bosco sent Father Joachim Berto to Cardinal Cajetan
Alimonda, who was then living in Rome, to deliver some papers to
him concerning the missions. On that occasion, the cardinal said,
"How fortunate you are to live with a man who is truly a saint!" When
a pupil of the Oratory returned from his vacation, he told Father Berto
that he had been presented to Princess Mary Victoria, the wife of

52.10 Page 520

▲back to top
492
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Prince Amadeus of Savoy, and that the princess told him, "How lucky
you are to live with a saint!"
Father Secondus Marchesio of Castelnuovo lived for thirteen consec-
utive years during Don Bosco's lifetime at the Oratory. After his death
he traveled through the area around Becchi, calling on people who had
known Don Bosco or had heard someone in their family speak about
Don Bosco. He gathered all kinds of information, recollections, and
anecdotes to be used in his biography. Dr. Allara of Chieri told him that
at the Chieri seminary, where he himself had studied, the fellow students
of the Servant of God had looked on him as a saint. Other eyewitness
statements of the same kind, which were collected by him, can be read
in the first volumes of the Biographical Memoirs, written by Father
Lemoyne. As for himself, this is how the witness put it: "I always felt
great esteem and veneration for Don Bosco and still do so. I look on him
as a saint. I never heard anyone express any opinion opposed to the rep-
utation of being a saint."
Now let us turn to one of those men to whom we may apply the well-
known proverb: II n y a pas de grand homme pour son valet de chamber
[No man is great in the eyes of his valet]. We mean to speak of Peter
Enria, the coadjutor brother who first came to the Oratory in 1854 when
he was 13 years old. He was later at the personal service of the Servant of
God for a long time. To the judges of the cause of beatification who ques-
tioned him, he replied in a similar manner and gave his personal recol-
lections. Finally he burst out with this curt statement: " I have lived with
him for so many years, I have admired his virtues, and I cannot help but
believe that he is a saint."
Another Salesian likewise from Castelnuovo, Father Angelo Savio,
was a pupil at the Oratory from 1850. He went to Marseilles in 1880 with
Don Bosco and had much to do with him in administrative matters. He
then went to the missions. He was a very positive man and this is how he
voiced his own opinion: "Don Bosco was an exemplary priest, endowed
with outstanding virtues. I am convinced that he is now with the blessed
in Heaven and I hope that in due course the Church will declare him a
saint and raise to the Altar a priest to be imitated, a new model of a priest.
Both in Italy and America, many people have said to me many times, 'You
are fortunate to be sons and followers of Don Bosco, for he was a saint."'
The first Procurator General of the Congregation and first pastor of
the Sacred Heart church in Rome, Father Francis Dalmazzo, went to the
Oratory in 1860, once he had left another school at Pinerolo. He was

53 Pages 521-530

▲back to top

53.1 Page 521

▲back to top
Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life and after His Death 493
fifteen years old when he entered the Oratory to attend the fifth high
school grade. He was from a well-to-do family and found it difficult to
adapt. Had he not witnessed with his own eyes the famous multiplica-
tion of loaves at Don Bosco's own hand3 in the first few weeks of his
residency there, he would never have stayed. Two outstanding features
of his deposition are of particular interest to our case: while speaking
in general of Don Bosco's virtues, he said in reference to himself:
"During the thirty or so years that I lived close to the Servant of God,
I must candidly confess not only that I never saw anything calling for
reproach in him, but rather that at all times, I had to admire the way he
practiced every Christian virtue, so that I became convinced de visu et
de auditu [from seeing with my eyes and hearing with my ears], that it
was true what I often heard being said, namely, that he was a saint."
Then he made the following statement in reference to his reputation of
holiness: "I have traveled through France, Switzerland, Belgium,
England, and all over Italy, and everywhere I always heard people refer
to Don Bosco as another Saint Vincent de Paul or Saint Philip Neri.
Often, at reiterated insistence, I was obliged to tell stories about him to
which people listened very eagerly. Our people have always had a
deeply rooted conviction of Don Bosco' s holiness, no matter whether
they were learned or quite simple folk, and they all recommended
themselves to his prayers. They were convinced that God would grant
them graces because Don Bosco had interceded for them. This convic-
tion was even more fully expressed among those more eminent in
virtue and of greater wisdom. I have even seen many bishops and arch-
bishops from far-away places who, when traveling ad limina, went
expressly to Turin just to call on Don Bosco. Among others I can quote
two Vicars Apostolic from China who came to the Vatican Council and
then, upon leaving Rome, went to Valdocco to see Don Bosco. They
were drawn there by the fame of his holiness. Although I cannot recall
their names, I saw them with my own eyes and talked with them. In
August 1874, Pius IX asked me for news about Don Bosco, then he
exclaimed, "Ah! That is no uncultivated woods (Bosco). It is rather a
fertile, fruitful one which has already done much good and will do even
more!" I heard Cardinal Lucian Bonaparte, who had an extraordinary
veneration for Don Bosco, say, "Recommend me earnestly to Don
Bosco's prayers, for he is a saint." Cardinal Lawrence Nina once said
3 Biographical Memoirs, Vol. VI, p. 453.

53.2 Page 522

▲back to top
494
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
to Leo XIII, what he later said to me, "Your Holiness asks what my
opinion is of Don Bosco? I do not think he is a man, but rather a long-
armed giant who has succeeded in embracing the entire world." Then,
in reference to the post obitum years he said, "Quite recently, when I
displayed disgust at something printed about Don Bosco in a religious
magazine, a very distinguished gentleman said, 'By now Don Bosco's
holiness is so great and widely known that no matter what one may say
or write about him, nothing more can be added to his merits or to the
opinion that people have formed about him.'"
When speaking of the time after his death, the witnesses all stressed
the continuous pilgrimages to the tomb of the Servant of God which was
visited out of sheer devotion for the mortal remains it contained, and not
out of curiosity. One such eyewitness was Father Louis Piscetta, who as
director of the Valsalice house was very well informed and deserves to be
quoted above all others. After a detailed description of the devout on-
going visits by people, high-ranking personalities and pilgrims, he com-
mented: "Their devotion consists in invoking his intercession with the
hope of obtaining graces, in asking for things that once belonged to him
so that they may wear them on their person or treasure them as relics, in
asking for his pictures which they treasure, in placing letters containing
requests on his tomb. Such letters were immediately removed and kept in
a room together with votive plaques and silver votive hearts. These pil-
grimages began immediately after his death and still continue. I may also
add that the devotion above described was also immediately manifest. I
believe that such devotion was first born and kept in the hearts of people
because of their conviction regarding his holiness and the power of his
intercession."
One of the best informed witnesses on matters concerning Don
Bosco was undoubtedly Father John Baptist Lemoyne, who became a
Salesian when he had already been a priest for two years, in 1864. He
is quite well-known to our readers. We will glean only a few of the
most outstanding depositions, all concerning things which happened in
Rome. The first of these happenings has to do with a very wealthy
Polish gentleman, a fervent Catholic and generous sponsor of ecclesi-
astical vocations. When Father Lemoyne was in Rome with Don Bosco
in 1884, this man called on the Servant of God and begged him to go
and bless a sister of his who was sick. Don Bosco consented and that
pious family met him on their knees, as people usually do with saints.
This gentleman assured Father Lemoyne that in Poland even the chil-

53.3 Page 523

▲back to top
Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life and after His Death 495
dren had heard Don Bosco's name. This was confirmed by the state-
ments made by hundreds of youths who escaped with great risk and
danger from sections of Poland belonging to Russia, Austria, and
Prussia and later became Salesians. Something which Leo XIII said to
Bishop Emilian Manacorda who, in turn, repeated to Father Lemoyne,
is also of great significance. The Bishop of Fossano had delivered the
funeral eulogy at the Sacred Heart church for Don Bosco's month's
Mass. He expressed the pious hope that Don Bosco would be elevated
to the honors of the altars. His eulogy was published. Then, when the
bishop was received in papal audience, he stood aside so that the Pope
might overlook his presence. But as soon as the Pope caught sight of
him, he beckoned to him and said, "I read your eulogy for Don Bosco
and I liked it. I, too, share your opinion." The Procurator General,
Father Caesar Cagliero, also told Father Lemoyne that he had been told
by Cardinal Lucido Parocchi that His Holiness had said to him, "Don
Bosco is a saint. I regret that I am old and will be unable to cooperate
for his beatification."
Father John Baptist Francesia, who lived in great intimacy with the
Servant of God for thirty-eight years, is more qualified than any other to
talk about him personally. Indeed, his depositions are noticeable for their
number and length. We will content ourselves with quoting only one hith-
erto unknown episode to serve our purpose. Countess Matilda de
Romelley, nee Robbiano, who lived in Belgium at that time, was asked by
Pius IX, when he received her in audience, "Have you seen the treasure
of Italy?"
"I am looking at one right now, Holy Father," she replied.
"I mean, have you seen Don Bosco?"
Realizing that the countess did not know who Don Bosco was nor
where he lived, he told her about him. She then went to see him and was
so enraptured that afterward she never went to Italy without going to
Valdocco, "to see the man that the Holy Father had qualified as the treas-
ure ofltaly," as she always said.
Father Julius Barberis was yet another Salesian who had enjoyed inti-
mate contact with Don Bosco for many years as a few others had. "Now,
I do not know whether any other priest ever aroused such enthusiasm as
Don Bosco did during his lifetime," he said, "or whether any other was
universally believed to be a saint, even when still alive. "This reputation
was quite universal and continued without interruption; nor did it stem
from any mortal quality such as that of being a great man: it was born,

53.4 Page 524

▲back to top
496
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
maintained, and enhanced solely by his life, his extraordinary virtues and
his exceptional works of charity. During his many trips, Fr. Julius
Barberis spoke with a great number of Salesian Cooperators, with men of
great learning and importance, with high-ranking prelates, and realized
not only the great esteem they had of Don Bosco but also the devotion to
the Servant of God. "Wherever I go," he said, "people ask me about the
cause for his beatification. Everyone wished to know more or less when
it would end. You can see that everyone hopes that the Holy See would
pronounce a favorable decree."
Father James Cerruti, the companion and confidant of Dominic Savio
at the Oratory, knew Don Bosco very well indeed. He was inclined to
look upon the value of Don Bosco's works as a proof of his holiness.
"This conviction of his saintliness which was rooted in all categories of
people did not stem merely from their personal liking for him," he said,
"but instead it was based on the fact that his undertakings had grown in
number and were spreading out far and wide every day. Personally, he
had nothing that could have produced such an effect. The ability of found-
ing and developing so many houses without any kind of subsidy other
than charity, of keeping them open and supporting them by means of
charity alone, could not have come about other than by the grace of God
who used Don Bosco for His own glory and for the welfare of our neigh-
bor. Herein lie the roots ofthat devotion that people felt for him and which
lasted throughout his lifetime and still continues on. Indeed, it grows
stronger every day since he died." Fr. Cerruti stated that he kept this opin-
ion about the sanctity of Don Bosco within himself, and that he felt that
it was growing more and more every day.
In clarifying his own position in regard to Don Bosco before the
tribunal, Cardinal John Cagliero just described the impression he had
when he first met the Servant of God: "The impression that I had when
I showed up at the Oratory and asked to be accepted, and when he actu-
ally accepted me, was the impression that he was a peculiar priest both
because of the manner and the charm with which he welcomed me, also
because of the respect and deference shown to him by my own pastor
and other priests. That impression was never destroyed nor did it even
decrease, but instead it grew steadily for the thirty-three years during
which I lived at his side until 1885, when I departed for the missions.
This time does not include the two years I spent abroad, founding our
first houses in Argentina." Going back to his high school years, he
recalled, "Although we boys of the Oratory considered him as an affec-

53.5 Page 525

▲back to top
Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life and after His Death 497
tionate father and dealt with him with a trust and familiarity that was
even more than filial, we nevertheless felt such respect and veneration
for him that we behaved in his presence with a practically religious
gravity, mainly because we were intimately convinced that his life was
a holy one." Then while speaking of the later years, he continued,
"Ever since I first knew the Servant of God, my belief in his saintliness
grew constantly, and I still feel it growing." When trying to bring out
the cause of such a conviction, he described it in the following manner:
"If I am to voice my own personal opinion, I will say quite frankly that
I do not ascribe my belief in Don Bosco's holiness so much to the
supernatural gifts with which God had endowed him, and of which I
was frequently a witness, but I do ascribe it to his outstanding virtues,
which he practiced to a heroic degree and constantly until his death.
Among these virtues were especially his ardent charity, his unwavering
serenity, his fortitude, equanimity, and gentleness of character even
under strained and critical circumstances, under fierce and powerful
oppositions and contradictions. That, in my eyes, was the greatest mir-
acle of all and it made the deepest impression on me the entire time that
I lived close to him."
We will quote only two incidents among the many alleged by
Bishop Cagliero, also because they are not so well known. In 1871,
Don Bosco was seriously ill at Varazze. At that time, the whole of
Piedmont prayed for his recovery. Now, the saintly bishop of Alba,
Bishop Galletti, confided to witnesses that he had offered his own life
to God in exchange for that of Don Bosco, thus explaining his reason
for so doing: "My own life is worth little or nothing, whereas the life
of Don Bosco is not only precious, but of great use for the interests of
the Church. In comparison, my own life is without value. His life is the
life of a saint, and we know that saints are not sent into this world for
nothing." The other incident happened in 1893. When Cagliero
returned from Patagonia and Leo XIII congratulated him during an
audience on the progress made by the missions and the prosperity of
Salesian houses in Europe and America, he added, "One can see that
Don Bosco is helping you and protecting you from Heaven. Pray to him
and he will continue such assistance and patronage. He was a saint.
You should all imitate all of his great virtues."
If Bonaventure while writing the life of his seraphic Father, was a
saint writing the life of another saint, Father Michael Rua, who lived so
many years of his life with Don Bosco, was a saint who lived the life of

53.6 Page 526

▲back to top
498
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
another saint. He had modeled himself with the meticulous solicitude of
a loving and devoted disciple after the pattern of Don Bosco's life so
that one might well say of him conglutinata est anima eius animae illius
[that his life was intertwined with that of Don Bosco]. Never will there
be any greater authority than Father Rua to judge the saintliness of Don
Bosco, for he himself was a saint. We feel that two statements of his are
of capital importance to our theme. The first concerns his own person-
al feelings: "As for myself, I can safely say, as indeed I now declare, that
the more I reflected and still reflect on the life of Don Bosco, on his
virtues, on the miraculous happenings which we're wrought thanks to
him, all around him and for his sake, the greater grew and shall contin-
ue to grow my conviction, my intimate belief that he was truly a saint."
His other testimony reveals for us in what manner he saw the holiness
of the Servant of God take shape and reveal itself. "When I recall the
virtues Don Bosco practiced during the course of his life, I always won-
dered at the heroic degree to which he exercised them. Nevertheless, I
think I ought to add that I saw how constantly he practiced the same
virtues, so that we might say that his perfection increased over the years,
instead of any one of his virtues waning in its intensity. I could find no
other words with which to describe his progress in virtue than to say
that he was like the sun which grew steadily more intense and set out of
the world's scene at full noon."
Father Michael Rua accompanied Don Bosco on three important
journeys: to Paris, to Barcelona, and to Rome. In reference to the first
he said, "When I was his companion in Paris for about a month, I real-
ized that the reports of my fellow Salesians who had accompanied him
to other towns had not been exaggerated." After a brief summary of all
that had happened in the great French metropolis, he concluded, "I was
astonished to see how Don Bosco, who had never been in that city
before, who was a foreigner in the midst of a people who at that time
were hostile to Italy, was treated with such manifest veneration. I could
attribute this only to the great regard everyone felt for his charity and
holiness."
As for Barcelona, Father Rua described the eagerness people dis-
played in trying to see him, for his fame of holiness had reached them
in advance. It was not only the lower classes who were so eager to
approach Don Bosco to implore him to pray for them and to bless them,
but also people of the aristocracy, writers, and bishops. After stating all
this, he repeated, "Only his reputation as a saint could have attracted

53.7 Page 527

▲back to top
Opinions on Don Bosco 's Holiness during His Life and after His Death 499
that many people."
He went with him to Rome several times, but he lingered especially
in the description of their last trip. "I had gone with him to Rome sever-
al times, I had already witnessed the great esteem and veneration people
felt for him. The remarkable thing about it was that instead of diminish-
ing, their fervor increased continuously. By 1887, it was no longer indi-
viduals or specific families who looked for his blessing, but entire reli-
gious communities, whole seminaries, pious associations, who called on
him, drawn by the fame of his sanctity, eager for the privilege of looking
at him, of imploring his prayers and of receiving his blessing."
Father Rua recalled two incidents connected with Leo XIII, one dur-
ing Don Bosco's lifetime, the other after his death. When the well-
known strife between Don Bosco and the archbishop of Turin was about
to be straightened out, even though very severe terms were imposed on
Don Bosco, His Holiness remarked to people present, "Don Bosco is a
saint and will not refuse to sign this." After his death, during an audi-
ence granted to Father Rua, the Pope referred to Don Bosco as a saint
three times, saying that Father Rua was fortunate to be the successor of
a saint.
Father Rua also described how the devotion to Don Bosco developed
after his death, stressing that this had occurred, even though nothing was
published about the graces obtained through his intercession. "This
shows how deeply rooted the personal devotion to the Servant of God
was, because of the infinite number of graces that were obtained every-
where through him," he said. "It is my beliefthat, apart from the fact that
it is general and ingrained in people, the devotion to the Servant of God
is also very pleasing to God, who delights in revealing His magnificent
goodness toward mankind through the intercession of His servant."
After all that we have reported here, it would be interesting to know
just how Don Bosco felt about his being the object of such manifesta-
tions. Father Giordano, of the Oblates of Mary, who had been a confi-
dant of Don Bosco, felt just such curiosity and had asked him about it.
Once, when he was on his way to Genoa in the company of the Servant
of God-so Father Francis Dalmazzo testified, having heard it from his
own lips-he asked, "Tell me now, Don Bosco, when you see how many
extraordinary things you have accomplished, all the houses you have
founded, and how revered and esteemed you are by all, for they even call
you a saint, what do you feel about yourself? It is not possible that you
do not feel any gratification. What do you say?" Don Bosco reflected a

53.8 Page 528

▲back to top
500
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
moment, then looked heavenward and replied, "I believe that, had Our
Lord found an even lower and weaker tool than I, he would have availed
himself of it to perform His works." We may find another opening for
probing his innermost thoughts on this topic in the words uttered by him
to Father John Marenco in 1886: "Had I had a hundred times greater
faith, I would have been able to do much greater things than I did." This
means that he only saw himself as only a humble instrument in the
hands of the Almighty, and that in all he had accomplished, he saw only
the human frailty of which he himself might have been guilty, instead
of their providential significance.
This is truly the way of thinking of a saint and in this way of think-
ing we perceive the touchstone of his genuine holiness.

53.9 Page 529

▲back to top
501
a.tqaptrr 29
THE TESTIMONY OF DON BOSCO'S MIRACLES
Public opinion which had qualified Don Bosco as a miracle worker
during his lifetime, did not cease to proclaim him as a miracle worker .
even after his death. Christian people are perfectly aware that it is God
who performs miracles. However, the popular mind tends to simplify,
even when it is not ignorant of the primary cause of anything miraculous,
and will gladly dwell on the secondary cause, since this is closer to it and
represents in its eyes the tangible understanding of the supernatural
occurrence, namely, the powers of the intermediary.
Many have been the exceptional graces obtained already, such as
unhoped-for recoveries from sickness, remarkable conversions, solutions of
intricate problems all obtained through the intercession of Don Bosco, not
only in Italy but practically in every corner of the globe. The graces attrib-
uted to his intercession during the first months following his death seem to
us to be so closely related to his biography that we feel that we should take
them into account, now that we have come to the end of our task. Among
the many graces, we will only select a few, not more than eighteen, and will
not extend our investigation beyond the first year after his death.
Naturally, we do not claim to attribute any more than human belief to
the stories we are about to relate, though they are based on depositions
which exclude any facile credulity. We will also omit any presentation or
quotation of documents, merely assuring our readers that we have such doc-
umentation in our files and have carefully investigated them in each indi-
vidual instance.
The wonders began, one might say, at the very moment that the
Servant of God gave back his soul to his Maker. There are two outstand-
ing and reliable incidents of this kind, the one occurring in Piedmont, the
other in France.
The family of Count Cravosio was one of many patrician Turin fami-

53.10 Page 530

▲back to top
502
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
lies where Don Bosco was always wholeheartedly welcomed. 1 His daugh-
ter Rosa, who had seen him many times in her home when she was a girl,
had become a nun with the teaching Dominican Sisters of Mondovi-
Carassone, and had taken the name of Philomena. During the sickness of
Don Bosco she was already the Mother Superior of the convent of
Garessio and was suffering greatly from spiritual torment and physical
infirmities. She had therefore written to her mother, asking her to go and
request the blessing of the Servant of God for her. But she did not receive
a reply from her, for reasons we can well understand. Before daybreak on
January 31, 1888, after a sleepless night, the nun fell into a doze and
behold, Don Bosco appeared before her, standing at the foot of her bed,
wearing his usual cape, the sleeves folded back, his hat in his right hand.
He looked youthful, cheerful, full of vitality, just as she had seen him dur-
ing her childhood at home. "Oh! Don Bosco!" she exclaimed at the sight
of him. "Did my mother tell you about me? I am so upset and I feel so
weak that I am no longer capable of doing anything worthwhile."
"I know that your mother was supposed to come to see me," he
answered, "but she was unable. You see, while I was in this world, I was
able to do some little things for you and your family. But now that I am
in Heaven, I can do a lot more and now I mean to do whatever I was
unable to do then because I had to work so hard for my boys and all my
houses."
"If that is the case," the nun said, "please obtain for me from God
strength and health and loosen up my heart, so that I may pursue the ways
of God and do good, just as you did, so that I too may reach Paradise."
"Do you not realize that you are perfectly well, and that your heart is
full of good will? Get up. God is with you."
At these words she woke up. She no longer felt any trace of her sick-
ness, and all her sad thoughts had yielded to an immense faith in God in
her heart. She was overwhelmed with joy and full of gratitude. She got up
and went to the chapel to thank God. Only then did she realize she had
been dreaming.
Great was the amazement of her fellow nuns when they saw her in
their midst. As soon as their devotions were over, they clustered around
her, and asked a thousand questions: how had she been able to get up,
where had she found the strength to get to church, and how was she feel-
ing in that very moment...Very simply she told them about the apparition
I See Biographical Memoirs, Vol. VI, pp. 133, 141.

54 Pages 531-540

▲back to top

54.1 Page 531

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
503
of Don Bosco. When they heard that Don Bosco was no longer among the
living, the Sisters became hesitant, for the latest news had mentioned an
improvement in his condition. But a little later they came to know that
Don Bosco had died that very same morning at four forty- five. 2
Something very similar occurred in France. Father Tropheine, the pas-
tor of Senas in the diocese of Arras, used to correspond with Don Bosco.
In his last letter he had written with humble insistence and asked him to
obtain through his prayers the conversion of the rector of the Academy of
Aix who was very sick. He was thinking of the Christians who were griev-
ing that a man with such authority and so near death should refuse to
receive the Sacraments. This would have necessitated the scandal of giving
him a civil funeral. Don Bosco had sent a word in reply: "Dear Father, have
faith; within three days you will see fulfilled the grace you desire." Early
in the morning of the designated day, the pastor suddenly saw his own
room flooded with light and Don Bosco, enveloped by a ball of fire, was
in the act ofblessing him and saying: "vous etes exauce [Your prayers were
answered]." Two days later the newspapers announced the date and hour
of his death, and at the same time a letter arrived, informing him that the
prayers had indeed been answered in full. The day and moment of the
apparition was exactly January 31st, at four forty-five in the morning.
On February 1st, while Don Bosco's mortal remains were exposed to
the public inside the chapel of Saint Francis, two things happened which
are well worthy of note.
Among the youths, who in January 1888 had offered their lives to God
at the Oratory in order that Don Bosco's life might be spared, we noticed
that the second name listed was that of Louis Orione. The student of those
days, who today is the venerable Father Louis Orione, loved to relate some-
thing that happened to him that same day on February 1st. Together with
a few schoolmates, he had received the task of getting the articles held out
by the crowd, of touching the body of Don Bosco with them, and then
handing them back. Suddenly, driven by an unexpected inspiration, he ran
to the Salesian dining room which was only a few steps away from the
church, snatched a big, sharp kitchen knife and started slicing a loaf of
bread with it. He meant to roll the bread into little pellets have these pel-
lets touch the sacred body of Don Bosco, treasure some of them as relics
for any emergency that might arise, and give away some of them. The
inconsiderate haste with which he sliced the bread proved fatal. As he
2 Sister Philomena was later elected Mother Vicar of the Mother House, where she died on April 6, 1905.

54.2 Page 532

▲back to top
504
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
made the first strike, he sliced off the index finger of his right hand (Father
Orione is left-handed). Instantly an anguished thought came into his
mind- Would he still be able to become a priest if he were without that
finger? He wished to be a priest more than anything else in the world.
What should he do? He wrapped the unlucky finger in his handkerchief
and bound it as tightly as he could, then rushed back to Don Bosco's body,
holding the right hand with his left. There, with fervent faith, he brought
his bleeding index finger so close to the dead hand, that he touched it. At
the touch, the index finger was healed instantly. When he told people
about this, Father Orione always felt that he could still see a drop of his
own bloodstain red the snow-white hand of Don Bosco's body.
Meanwhile, he showed people the scar and said that he could use his right
index finger just as he did before, suffering not the slightest disability.3
Another instantaneous recovery took place that same day and in the
same place. On January 24, 1888, the famous Turin professor Lawrence
Bruno wrote to Dr. Augustine Santanera, the attending physician of
Henrietta Grimaldi of Asti: "I saw our dear young patient a few days ago
and was obliged to stand by the diagnosis of my first visit to her. She
apparently does have a tumor in the ovary or to the left of it in close prox-
imity. Unfortunately, it seems to have grown already to a considerable
size, since it is not but a finger away from the navel." In continuing the
description of the tumor, he at length concluded "that it would already be
a good thing if the tumor could be rendered stationary and benign, so as
to permit the patient to live, if not to enjoy good health." He added that,
unfortunately, the unavoidable day would come "to consider the danger-
ous necessity of laparatomy." Faith accomplished what science could not.
Lost in the infinite crowd ofpeople that filed past the lifeless body of Don
Bosco like one restless wave after another, the young woman mentioned
above succeeded in touching him and immediately she felt an immense
relief. She was cured. This extraordinary cure was not even taken into
consideration by the judges during the cause of beatification of the
Servant of God since at that time, the woman's family was unable to sub-
mit the certificate containing the diagnosis of Professor Bruno.
During those few days when there was a steady stream of people
coming and going to the Oratory in their eagerness to look at Don
Bosco's remains, a lady of Turin, Josephine Chiesa, had a dream which,
3 This incident was also published in Rome by the Orionist Fr. Barbarino in the Parochial Bulletin of All
Saints, December issue, 1926.

54.3 Page 533

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
505
in itself, would not be of any interest to us had it not been confirmed
exactly by a fact. The lady had fallen four times between the years of four
and twelve; the first time, her leg was dislocated; the other three times, the
leg was fractured to the point that for eighteen years she had to use a
crutch and then walk with a cane for another two years. On the advice of
the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, she begged Don Bosco to
restore to her the full use of her leg. One night, when she was dreaming,
she felt that she too was one of the crowd that had gone to see the mortal
remains of Don Bosco in the church of Saint Francis. Don Bosco raised
his arm and said, "You will fall yet another time, but then you will be
cured." She awoke startled, but so full of confidence that, although the
surgeons advised her to have her leg amputated so that she might be free
of the atrocious pain, she refused to give her consent. She really did fall
for the fifth time, tumbling downstairs, causing a double fracture of the
same limb. She remained in bed for four long months. After a novena to
Don Bosco, she regained total use of her broken leg, and was able to walk
without any support and with the utmost ease.
This other incident occurred a few days after the death of Don Bosco.
A man named Joshua Collina of Tossignano, in the district of lmola, was
undergoing epileptic seizures every fifteen or twenty days since 1881; at
times there were two or three seizures during the same day. He called on
specialists, he underwent the treatment they prescribed, but he derived no
benefit whatsoever from it all. The attacks came upon him no matter
where he might be, and he did not have the slightest warning symptom in
advance which could have prevented him from dangerous falls. When
people were still talking everywhere about Don Bosco's death and began
using little pieces of cloth which were attached to pictures of the Servant
of God, he too was able to obtain one such relic, and he wore it on his per-
son. From that moment on he did have two attacks at a short interval from
one another. They were both very mild and there was also an advanced
warning symptom. That was the last trace of his disease. Then months
and months passed and nothing of the kind occurred to sadden him. He
waited until two full years had passed, then wrote a report of the grace
received and had witnesses confirm it.
Around the middle of February, the effect of Don Bosco's interces-
sion was revealed to a Parisian gentleman, Raoul Angel. He had suffered
horribly for two years with senile marasmus. His decline was rapid and
alarming, therefore he agreed at last, after many medicines and treat-
ments, to go and spend the winter in the south of France where, he was

54.4 Page 534

▲back to top
506
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
assured, the climate would do him good. Once he settled in Cannes, he
felt worse than before. He could not digest, was forced to keep to his bed
three or four days a week, he could not walk, he could not stand the strain
of talking. Even the presence in his room of people of whom he was most
fond, caused him irritation. At this point, let us listen to Countess Victoria
Balbo-Callori who on May 28, 1895 wrote to Father Rua: "When Our
Lord summoned unto Himself our venerated Don Bosco, it was only nat-
ural for people to think that it would not be long before he occupied an
eminent place in Heaven, and that the great Servant of God would obtain
abundant graces from him. Therefore, aware of the anguish of these dear
friends of mine, I instantly thought of him and prayed to God in my heart
that, ifhe wished to glorify Don Bosco his Servant, he would inspire them
to pray to him, asking for his recovery of which they now despaired.
Without writing anything at all, I mailed to them in a simple wrapper the
copy of the National Courier containing the report of Don Bosco's holy
death." The hopes of the countess were fulfilled so thoroughly that the
patient had even planned to go to Turin to recommend himself to the pro-
tection of Don Bosco at his very tomb. His friends in Turin could barely
recognize him, he appeared so wasted away. Every day of the novena he
was making, he drove his coach out to Valsalice. Full of faith, he asked
Father Rua to celebrate a Mass at the private altar of the Servant of God
on the ninth day. During this Mass, both the patient and his wife received
Communion very devoutly. After Communion the old man began to feel
an appetite. He had some coffee and milk with bread and butter, some-
thing he had not been able to do for a long time. While he was eating, he
felt himself better and stronger. He gratefully accepted the invitation to
dinner with the superiors of the Council, at which table he partook of
ordinary, everyday fare. In a word, he was fully recovered.
When he returned to Paris a few days later, he called on Cardinal
Richard, and he was happy to confirm what His Eminence had told him,
namely, that only Don Bosco could have cured him. His attending physi-
cian, who had sought to dissuade him from undertaking the trip to Turin,
could not believe his own eyes when he saw him so peppy. Among other
things he said, "You are quite well, I will not deny that, but your disease
is such that it will come back within five or six months from now." He
went to the countryside, in Burgundy, and there he met the renowned
Father Monsabre, a friend of his who was so touched when he saw the
change in him that, as he congratulated him, he could not restrain his
tears. From that time on, Mr. Raoul Angel returned every year to the

54.5 Page 535

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
507
grave of Don Bosco as a pilgrim, and never ceased from contributing
financially to Don Bosco's undertakings. He brought along his son in
1894, saying to him in the presence of the Salesian superiors, "If you still
have your father, you owe it to Don Bosco."
Again during the month of February, we find reference to two graces,
one temporal and the other spiritual. Both occurred in the same family. A
widow, Nicole Carpi, nee Morando, of Genoa, who was resident in the
parish of Saint Fruttuoso, fell from a low wall about a meter in height on
August 15, 1887. It caused some pretty serious internal lesions which pre-
vented her from lying down and much less from attending to her usual
domestic duties. She continued in this state for six months, trying to cure
herself as best she could. When a doctor told her that her trouble was inter-
nal, she was reluctant to put herself into the hands of a doctor. Around
mid-February 1888, she thought instead of entrusting her plight to Don
Bosco, who had died only two weeks before, and who knew her. She
prayed to him with all possible fervor. The following night she was able to
sleep in her bed for the first time, and very well. She dreamed about Don
Bosco. In the morning, when it was time for her to get up, she no longer
felt any pain but began to attend to her household chores immediately, as
she had formerly done, even the heaviest ones. From that day onward, she
no longer had any reason to complain about her health problems.
This above mentioned lady had a brother, aged forty-two, who
worked in the port of Genoa. One day a huge bale of cotton fell on top of
him aboard ship, and almost crushed him to death. When he was rushed
to the hospital, the doctors said he was in a serious condition and there
was no hope for his survival. With great tact and delicacy, they mentioned
the Sacraments to him, but he would not listen, for he had turned res-
olutely away from every and any religious practice many years before. His
sister, the Capuchin chaplain of the hospital, and several of his relatives,
all tried to persuade him, but he was adamant. In desperation, his sister
prayed fervently to Don Bosco and begged him to touch the heart of the
unfortunate man. She first prayed to him on Saturday, June 9th, and she
prayed again the following day. At last the grace was granted. On the
evening of the 10th, the dying man made his confession quite sponta-
neously and the next morning he told her how happy he felt. He died a lit-
tle later with signs of sincere repentance.
An even more extraordinary recovery than the ones mentioned so far
occurred also in France, in March 1888. A Sister of Charity, Marie
Constantine Vorbe, aged thirty-six, had been in a pitiable condition for

54.6 Page 536

▲back to top
508
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
eight months at Versoul in the diocese of Besancon. One or several inter-
nal ulcers of the stomach caused her to vomit blood and restricted her
entire diet to milk. Her breath gave forth an unbearable foul odor. Her left
side had her suffer atrocious pain to the point that she was obliged to keep
her arm stiff, otherwise her pain would have intensified.
A certain Mrs. Roussin suggested, in March 1888, that she make a
novena to Don Bosco. The whole community joined her in this. But she
only grew worse instead of better. On the seventh day she seemed more
dead than alive. When the physician examined her, he found a small picture
of Don Bosco, with his signature, on her painful left side. The sick nun her-
self had put it there and she told the doctor, "Tomorrow I will be cured, I
will get up and eat some bread." The doctor answered smiling, "Yes, you
certainly can get up, if you wish, but do not insist on eating bread."
She passed a very bad day and an atrociously painful night. She
dozed off for about half-an-hour the morning of the eighth day. Then, at
four-thirty, she woke up refreshed, feeling that nothing more was wrong
with her. As a matter of fact, she was able to turn over in bed without
feeling any pain. Her side no longer hurt her. All she felt was a great
weakness in her legs. She called the infirmarian and told her she was
cured. Soon the whole convent was in an uproar. With the permission of
her superior, Sister Constantine got up from her bed of suffering, dressed
without any assistance, and went down to the dining room where she ate
breakfast, to the amazement of the other nuns. Afterward, she attended
a solemn High Mass in the chapel. The next day she set out on a pil-
grimage, with all the other sisters of the community to a shrine perched
on a hilltop in the neighborhood.
The doctor who knew all her past history hesitated when he was
asked to write out a declaration. He said that, although he was unable to
explain the phenomenon, he preferred to wait and see what would happen
to the sister within the period of five years. Father Rua, however, received
a report of what had happened from the local chaplain, whose name was
Isidore Mathieu, a professor of philosophy in the Vesoul seminary, and
from the mother superior as well. They both told him what the doctor had
said. Now, when the doctor himself testified during the process and
wished to speak also of this recovery, he wrote to Sister Fulgenzia, the
superior, to ask news of Sister Constantine. She replied on June 12, 1895:
"Sister Constantine, who was a privileged protege of your good Father
Don Bosco, is still here at Vesoul where she continues looking after the
orphans and is in excellent health. She did not suffer any relapse after her

54.7 Page 537

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
509
recovery. In fact, her health, which had formerly been frail and run down,
is now excellent and strong."
Sardinia too is represented in this long list of graces obtained during
the first few months following the death of Don Bosco. The rector of
Zerfaliu in the diocese of Oristano, Father Joseph Manai, had a fistula at
the corner of his left eye for a number of years. Every now and then it
swelled, causing his eyes to water and prevented him from seeing things
clearly. Qualified doctors could not offer him any hope of recovery,
unless he underwent a dangerous operation which would have prevented
him from saying Mass for some months. Being a Salesian Cooperator, he
wrote to the Oratory, asking for one ofthe customary little scraps of cloth
used by Don Bosco during his last sickness. He received it in April and
he addressed this prayer to Don Bosco: "Oh father Don Bosco, I firmly
believe that you are in Heaven. If this is so, please see that this disease of
mine disappears as soon as possible." As he said this, he took the relic and
touched his diseased eye with it. It all happened in an instant. The
swelling and the fistula disappeared without leaving any trace.
In the fall of 1888, Don Bosco brought one of his blessings to the
Mother House of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians at Nizza
Monferrato. Any community would be terrified if a case of black diph-
theria were to break out in it, especially a community where several hun-
dred young girls were gathered. This terrible sickness affected Sister
Josephine Camusso, just as winter was approaching. Had the civil author-
ities been aware of it, they would have ordered the immediate closing of
the school. In such a desperate situation, the superiors, full of faith, took
a handkerchief that had once been used by Don Bosco and wrapped it
round the sick nun's neck. The mother vicar rolled a small scrap of linen
which had once belonged to the saint into a little ball, dipped it in water,
and put it into her throat. As the relics touched her, her raging fever sub-
sided, the mercury in the thermometer dropped. The physician who had
said that very day that the Sister would die, was astonished at her rapid
recovery and said that there was something miraculous about it. A few
days later, just as though nothing at all had happened, Sister Josephine
resumed her normal life.
What happened in Portugal on December 8, 1888, is not merely a mir-
acle, but a very great miracle, as indeed Cardinal Aloysius Masella, the
prefect ofthe Congregation ofRites, qualified a year and a halflater. Sister
Mary Josephine Alves di Castro, a Sister of Saint Dorothy who lived in the
School ofCovilla in the diocese ofGuarda became seriously sick in March.

54.8 Page 538

▲back to top
510
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
The diagnosis indicated tuberculosis. From September on, the patient grew
so weak that she was no longer able even to sit up in bed. Her extraordi-
nary confessor, Father Nicholas Rodriguez, a Jesuit, who saw her several
times, wrote saying that she looked just like a corpse. One day he brought
her a relic of Don Bosco. On merely kissing it, the patient felt that her heart
had opened up to hope and she experienced an inner peace.
She began a novena to Mary Immaculate on November 22nd, ask-
ing, through the intercession of Don Bosco, that she obtain her recov-
ery. During the night on the fifth day of the novena, she finally fell
asleep, something she had not done for a long time. During her sleep
she felt someone tap her on the shoulder and call her by name. She woke
up, startled. Not knowing what was happening, she fainted. She was
unable to say later whether her passing out lasted for a long time or not;
but she did recall having seen Don Bosco, who said, "I would like to do
what you are asking for, but I cannot do so because Our Lady is angry
with you. Nevertheless, do not lose heart; I will help you." So saying, he
disappeared.
To understand the reason for this gentle reprimand we have to think
back to a Confession made by the nun prior to her sickness. "I felt that I
was living a life of great tepidity," she writes, "for I frequently committed
faults, remarkable for a religious. On April 11th, I went to Confession, but,
to my amazement, I found that my confessor acted with great roughness
toward me, and this discouraged me considerably."
During the night after the apparition, she was awake; she lost her
strength and fainted again. Then the Immaculate Virgin herself appeared,
together with Don Bosco, who was kneeling in front of Our Lady, begging
her to forgive the sister, adding that, after this, she would steadfastly keep
her good resolutions. Then the Virgin said to the sister, "I will not abandon
you, if you will mend your ways." It only lasted for a brief moment, but
when it was over, the sister's soul was flooded withjoy.
She began the novena for the feast of the Immaculate Conception on
the 29th with unparalleled fervor. On the fourth and fifth day of the nove-
na she was visited again by the Holy Virgin and by Don Bosco. This time
Our Lady said, "If you promise to serve me with greater fervor and to be
more faithful to my Divine Son, on my feast day you will regain the health
you have lost." In the meantime, her state of health continued to cause
great preoccupation. For three consecutive days the blood spitting that
bothered her before became more frequent and threatening. The blood spat
out, exhaling a terrible odor.

54.9 Page 539

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
511
Despite the aggravation of her sickness, the patient was waiting trust-
ingly for the dawn of December 8th. The vigil brought her a violent fever.
From three to four o'clock in the morning of the 8th, she felt she would
spit out all her lungs. Then she quieted down and slept for a while. At last,
she heard the well-known voice of Don Bosco, who woke her up and told
her these comforting words: "Get up! You are healed! Do not forget what
you promised." The sister leapt out of bed and lay prostrate on the floor
for a few moments, aware that there was nothing more the matter with
her. Nevertheless, she went back to bed again to await the community's
rising bell. At five o'clock she dressed neatly and went down to the chapel
and attended two Masses, on her knees. Then she went with her dumb-
founded sisters into the dining room where she ate with a hearty appetite.
Sister Mary Josephine was twenty-nine years of age, and had been in
religion nearly ten years. When the Jesuit priest was told about it, he
decided to personally study what had happened and found her to be in
excellent health, busy at her duties. He wrote that he saw her once again
eight years later and still found her active and blooming in health.4
The incidents we are now about to relate took place, or at least began
to take place, save with one exception, in January 1889. That would be,
approximately, the first anniversary of Don Bosco' s death.
Joan Steckwell, an English lady who had married a man named
Renaudin at Sao Paulo in Brazil, was already suffering from rheumatic
fever when, in January 1889, she nearly died with an attack of enteritis.
Her husband was a good doctor and also a good Catholic. He realized that
she would not have lived more than another forty-eight hours, so he sent
for Father Gastaldi to come from the Salesian school to administer
Extreme Unction. While waiting for him to come, Mr. Renaudin recalled
how devoted his wife was to Don Bosco, so he directed a humble prayer
to him and placed on her head a few of Don Bosco's hairs and a piece of
cloth the Servant of God had once used. The effect was so immediate that
by the time the priest arrived with the holy oils, the patient had recovered
completely. Indeed, even her rheumatic pains had disappeared from that
moment onward. "These pains had been the consequence of her rheumat-
ic fever and had caused her suffering for a long time," so her husband
wrote. Pains in her right knee, which she had after a mishap some thirty
years before, also disappeared at the same time. Thus did Don Bosco
4 The local Curia undertook a thorough investigation of the miracle, but we do not know what became of the
Acts of the process.

54.10 Page 540

▲back to top
512
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
reward Dr. Renaudin for his charitable services rendered to the Salesians
of that place.
In the Salesian school of Faenza, the fifteen-year-old boy Louis
Piffari was taken ill with grave pleurisy and pneumonia in the right lung
the evening of January 24, 1889. On the fifth day, two doctors found
alarming symptoms. The director, Father John Baptist Rinaldi, cut a frag-
ment of linen from a cloth used by Don Bosco during his final sickness
and put it on the boy's chest. On the morning ofthe 30th he woke up, feel-
ing that he was cured. The doctor, to whom the infirmarian had not
wished to tell anything, was speechless when he saw the patient. He even
wanted to make thoroughly sure that it was the same patient that he had
been treating during the previous few days. The boy was so fully recov-
ered that by Sunday, February 5th, he was playing his double bass trom-
bone in the band, without any effort and no consequence at all for a good
length of time. Dr. Liverani completed his certificate on February 13th as
follows: "I hereby declare that this almost instantaneous recovery is com-
pletely alien to the normal course of such sickness."
Sister Elvira Lopez, a Daughter of Mary Help of Christians of Buenos
Aires, had cancer of the stomach. As usually occurs during the final phase
of this fatal disease, she was unable to retain any food for fourteen
months. She was even unable to take some broth. She was barely able to
retain a fragment of the Host at Communion. When all human hopes had
faded, she felt she should invoke the help of Don Bosco, and she began a
novena. On the eighth day, the eve of the anniversary of his death, she
called her Mother Superior and said, "Mother, I am hungry. May I eat
this peach?" She ate it without any trouble and then said, "But that is not
enough for me. I am very hungry!" She went to the dining room where
she was served bread, meat, and fruit. She ate it all to the amazement of
her Sisters. From that day on she resumed her community life entirely.
"En la curaci6n de esto caso ha intervenido una fuerza subrenatural [A
supernatural power intervened in curing this patient]," the attending
physician declared on April 20th.
We will now suspend our stories about recoveries from physical ail-
ments to turn to the account of a miracle of divine grace brought about
through Don Bosco's intervention. It concerns a poor lady from Chile who
had sunk into the abyss of sin, not only by committing the most deplorable
immoral acts, but also with detestable deviations in matters of faith and
religion, getting to the point of hating God. She was falling from one abyss
into another when by accident, she chanced one day to read an article in a

55 Pages 541-550

▲back to top

55.1 Page 541

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
513
newspaper about Don Bosco. She instantly started having a strangely mys-
terious liking for him, to the point that she was impatiently eager to know
everything she could about his life. Little by little, her liking for Don
Bosco became veneration. Then a fierce battle between good and evil took
place within her heart, but pride and fear of what people might have
thought of her kept her still in bondage to her wicked past. Yet secretly she
was imploring Don Bosco to help her escape from the clutches of Satan.
Torn by remorse, yet incapable of breaking her own chains, she would at
times burst into bitter tears, alone in her room, in front of a picture of the
Servant of God, until at last one day she made what was for her a heroic
resolution: to spend the whole of January 1889 in pious practices, promis-
ing the saint that she would not commit any grave sin during that period.
Ifhe could bring about a change of heart in her, she promised to spend the
rest of her life working on behalf of his undertakings. She also asked him
for the grace of meeting a priest in whom he might instill his own spirit of
charity, so that he might extend a helping hand to her. She set the last day
of the month as the deadline for such a grace to be granted.
It was the 28th of the month and the sinner had not yet met a minis-
ter of God who could take care of her soul. Discouraged but not yet beat-
en, she made one last desperate appeal to Don Bosco, determined to make
amends for all the scandal she had given. A dream came to comfort her
the night of the 29th. It seemed to her that she was on a frail craft adrift
at the mercy of the waves in a stormy sea. Just as she was about to be sub-
merged by the waves amid the breakers, an unknown priest appeared,
holding out his hand and saying with a quiet, gentle voice, "Have faith,
my daughter. I am here to save you. If everyone has forsaken you, I will
not forsake you."
Here it ought to be said that, during the course of the month, she had
tried to talk with a few priests in Concepcion; but they had all politely
declined to respond to her. They did not even want to listen to her, since they
were convinced that they could not possibly give her absolution because of
the proximate occasions of sin by which she was notoriously surrounded.
She woke up, shaken, and she promised Don Bosco that, if the priest
she had seen in her dream happened to be a Salesian, she would conquer
her instinctive reluctance, which had so far kept her away from the
Salesians, and would consider him as a messenger from Heaven. She left
her house on the morning ofthe 30th and almost mechanically turned her
steps in the direction of the Salesian school, where she had never been
before. She found it closed because the community had gone out for the

55.2 Page 542

▲back to top
514
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
day and would be back in the evening. Almost carried by a superior
power, she went back the next day. When she entered the church, she saw
that it was all set up for a funeral Mass, and shortly afterward, a solemn
requiem Mass began. The lady did not know that it was the anniversary
of Don Bosco's death. When she left the church after Mass, she felt a rad-
ical transformation taking place within her. Then the kindness and
patience of the Salesian director, who was the priest she had seen in her
dream, did the rest, so that in a relatively short time, her transformation
became complete and lasting.
A recovery which also, from the way it took place, might be called a
resurrection from death to life, was the re-acquired well being of Mrs.
Marina Cappa, wife of a shopkeeper, Charles Dellavalle, ofTurin. For five
years she had cancer of the womb. When Dr. Ramella examined her after
the first year of her sickness, he told her husband bluntly, "There is no
hope for your wife. She should remain in bed to suffer less pain, as long
as it will be possible to prolong her life. This will prolong her life some-
what." Then the doctor happened to meet Father Dalmazzo, who was on
his way from Saint John the Evangelist to go and see the woman, since he
was her confessor. "Go and comfort that poor lady. She needs you more
than she needs me. Art and science are no longer of any use to her."
Nevertheless, as people do on such occasions, specialists were called in
for a consultation and medicine was prescribed for her; but these were
merely placebos to keep her strength and relieve her pain. They could not
fight the disease for, as her doctor wrote very explicitly in a statement on
May 22, 1889: "We know of no cure for this disease."
The poor lady was by now nothing but skin and bones, and in January
of that year it all but seemed that she was about to die. In view of her des-
perate condition, her sister who was a nun of the Visitation convent of
Genoa, wrote to tell her brother-in-law to recommend her to Blessed
Margaret Alacoque, whose cause of canonization was then in progress.
When the doctor read the letter, he told Mr. Dellavalle, "Go ahead, pray,
make a vow. If she were to recover, I would be the first one ready to cer-
tify it as a miracle; but certainly God will not upset the course of nature."
He said this because he did not believe in the possibility of any miracle.
But a miracle did happen, through the intercession of Don Bosco and
in a most spectacular manner. Two Daughters of Mary Help of Christians
were calling on the patient one day, and left a relic of Don Bosco with her
when they left, exhorting her to make a novena to Don Bosco. She asked
permission of her husband, and began it on January 31st, immediately

55.3 Page 543

▲back to top
The Testimony ofDon Bosco 's Miracles
515
placing the relic against the diseased part of her body. Her husband, on
his part, promised that, if she recovered, he would offer two hundred lire
to Don Bosco's undertakings and would desist - albeit reluctantly -
from any further opposition to the aspirations of his daughter Antoinette,
so often expressed; namely, her desire to become a Daughter of Mary
Help of Christians.
During the first days of the novena, there was nothing new to see.
Rather, on the very last day, February 8, 1889, the poor lady was so sick
that it was decided she should be given Holy Viaticum. While she was
waiting for Our Lord to come to comfort her, she said to her daughter,
"Bring me Don Bosco's picture" for she could not endure the pain any
longer. Once she got it, she put it to her lips, she kissed it and she said fer-
vently, "Save me, Don Bosco. I have always spoken out in your defense
when your enemies spoke badly about you. Save me, if you can, and I will
always be faithful to you."
The Viaticum was brought to her. To the amazement of everybody,
she sat up in bed all by herself. How long it had been since she had done
any such thing! After she had received Communion, the doctor arrived.
Looking at her for a moment, he exclaimed, "Lady, you are cured! You
are making fun of us doctors. Come, throw away your medicines, for they
are no longer of any use to you."
The sick woman got up and sent for a dressmaker, anxious to have
once again the essential elements of a wardrobe, because all her clothes
had already been given to needy people, thinking that she would no longer
need them. As a precaution, her husband wanted her to undergo one more
medical examination. No more ulcers were found! Even her legs, which
had been as thin as two sticks, seemed to look fuller. Three days later, she
walked to the nearby church of Saint John Evangelist. Again, on the fol-
lowing day, she walked as far as Valsalice to pray at Don Bosco's tomb.
The fifth day she set out for Liguria where she had relatives. After more
than four years in bed, after eight months without food, she was able to
walk quickly and eat normal meals with other people. She lived until 1896,
and she died of a completely different ailment at the age of fifty-six.
Here we should stop and not go beyond the time limit we have estab-
lished for ourselves. However, the case just described reminds us of a sim-
ilar incident which also happened in Turin less than three months later on
January 31, 1889, and is, in a certain sense, related to this occurrence just
mentioned. A lady from Turin, Louise Piovano, nee Fagiano, had a uter-
ine ulcer and was doomed to die. After some time in the hospital, she

55.4 Page 544

▲back to top
516
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
returned to her poverty-stricken dwelling, where charitable ladies of the
town called on her and brought her supplies. One of these ladies was
Baroness Ricci des Ferres, nee Fassati. She told the lady of the recent
recovery of Mrs. Dellavalle, advising Louise to follow her example. She
gave her a picture of Don Bosco, to which a fragment of cloth he had once
used was attached. Gratefully, Mrs. Piovano began a novena on the
Saturday before Palm Sunday. But being a pious Christian, she was just
as anxious that her husband, who for many years had wanted no part of
religion, be converted, as she was about getting her own recovery. She
therefore began this novena to Don Bosco for this double intention. She
made every effort she could to endure her disease, by keeping on her feet
as much as she could. She was poor and had to do her own housework.
The Servant of God appeared to her in a dream one night at the begin-
ning of the novena and encouraged her to pray and hope. He appeared to
her once again on the last day, during the night between Easter Sunday
and Monday. He was very handsome in appearance and he was wearing
a magnificent stole. He called her by name and said, "Be of good cheer.
God has answered your prayers."
She felt reborn at that very moment. No longer did she feel any pain,
nor did she suffer any further loss of blood, nor any feeling of exhaustion.
Instead, she was conscious of a great desire to move around and to eat.
Nor was this all. In the morning, her husband got up at an early hour and
she heard him leave the house. She followed him unobserved and saw him
enter the church of Saint Philip, their own parish church. He spent a while
in prayer, then went to Confession and attended Mass and received
Communion. She went home ahead of him and when he returned, she
asked him what had happened to make him leave the house so early in the
morning. "I went to fulfill my Easter duty," he answered. "Here is the
certificate." That day a twofold ray ofjoy had entered that modest house-
hold which was gladdened by the presence of three children.
This shower of heavenly blessings obtained through the intercession
of Don Bosco continued unceasingly and in abundance. Really, the four
miracles submitted to the severe investigation by the Church and
acknowledged as such on its authority, are sufficient to confirm his holi-
ness. But the knowledge of the innumerable other graces which are gen-
erally attributed to our saint serve to strengthen our faith, increase our
Christian piety, and enhance the glorification of the all powerful bounty
of God, who, today no less than yesterday per sanctos suos mirabilia oper-
atur [works wonders through his saints].

55.5 Page 545

▲back to top
517
atqapter 30
THE SUCCESSION
After all that we have stated in detail in the last volume about Father
Michael Rua' s appointment as Vicar General to Don Bosco with the right
of succession,1 it might seem as though upon the death of the Servant of
God, everything was to proceed automatically as far as the transfer of
authority. Instead things did not run so smoothly. All of this does belong
to Don Bosco' s posthumous biography, just as the other things described
in the last few chapters do, and it should therefore not be overlooked.
As a premise we will mention the most essential data regarding the
state of the two Congregations in reference to personnel and the different
houses of the Congregations as of January 1888.
The Superior Council of the Pious Salesian Society was presumably
constituted as follows:
Rector Major:
Prefect General:
Spiritual Director:
Administrator:
Councillor:
Prefect of Studies:
Prefect of the
Professional Schools :
Secretary:
Rev. Michael Rua.
Rev. Dominic Belmonte, director of the
Salesian Oratory in Turin.
Rev. John Bonetti.
Rev. Anthony Sala.
Rev. Celestine Durando, acting prefect.
Rev. Francis Cerruti.
Rev. Joseph Lazzero, in charge of
correspondence with the missions.
Rev. John Baptist Lemoyne.
It remained thus constituted until the General Directory was printed,
I Vol. XVII, ch. 10, pp. 273-284. The last two lines of the sentence on p. 284, in which an error occurs,
should be struck out, and substituted by: "to continue in office upon expiration of the initial term."

55.6 Page 546

▲back to top
518
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
once the difficulties which we will now relate had been overcome. In this
directory and on the same page after the list of members of the Superior
Council there was a space followed by three special offices. These were:
Honorary Spiritual Director Emeritus: Bishop John Cagliero, Bishop
of Magida, Vicar Apostolic of Patagonia and Vicar General for all
Salesian Houses of South America.
Novice Master: Rev. Julius Barberis, director of the house of
Valsalice.
Procurator General: Rev. Caesar Cagliero, Director of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus Hospice.
We can spot only three changes between this roster and the one of the
previous year: the substitution of Father Rua's name for that of Don
Bosco, the titular appointment of Bishop Cagliero as Vicar General for
the South American houses and the appointment of Father Caesar
Cagliero as Procurator General instead of Father Francis Dalmazzo.
There were 869 perpetually professed members in the Pious Society,
95 who had made their triennial profession, 276 novices and 181 postu-
lants. Among all of these there was a total of 301 priests.
Four houses were under the direct jurisdiction of the Superior
Council: the Oratory, and the three Houses of Formation ofValsalice, San
Benigno, and Foglizzo. The other houses were grouped together into the
various provinces.
Four of these provinces belonged to Europe:
1. The Piedmontese Province - Father John Baptist Francesia,
Provincial.2 The houses: Borgo San Martino (which had taken the place
of the initial foundation of Mirabello), Lanzo Torinese, Mathi, Nizza
Monferrato, Este, Penango, Saint John Evangelist, Mogliano Veneto.
2. Ligurian Province - Father Francis Cerrutti, Provincial. Houses:
Varazze (which had been transferred there from Cherasco), Alassio,
Sampierdarena, Bordighera, La Spezia, Lucca and Florence.
3. French Province - Father Paul Albera, Provincial. Houses: Nice,
Marseilles La Navarre, St. Cyr, Valdonne (Italian chapel), La Ciotat
(Italian Chapel), Providence (at Ste. Marguerite near Marseilles), Lille,
and Paris.
4. Roman Province - Father Celestine Durando, Provincial. Houses:
2 The names of the houses are listed according to the chronological order of their foundation, starting from
the older houses.

55.7 Page 547

▲back to top
The Succession
519
Magliano Sabino, Rome and Faenza. Houses attached, but beyond the
geographical borders of the above jurisdiction:
In Italy, the houses of Randazzo and Catania;
Outside of Italy, the houses of Utrera, Barcelona, Trent, and London.
South America had two provinces:
1. The Argentine Province - Father James Costamagna, Provincial.
Four houses in Buenos Aires (Our Lady of Mercy, Almagro, La Boca,
Saint Catherine); one house at San Nicolas' de los Arroyos and one at La
Plata. This province also included the houses of the Vicariate Apostolic of
Patagonia, i.e. the parishes and schools of Carmen de Patagones and
Viedma, besides the missions of Santa Cruz, Punta Arenas, and the
Malvine Islands in the Prefecture Apostolic of Southern Patagonia. There
were as yet no stable residences in Tierra del Fuego, although missionaries
had already been there. The house at Concepcion in Chile was attached to
the above province, and, that same year, also the new house at Talca.
2. The Uruguayan and Brazilian Province - Father Louis Lasagna,
Provincial. Houses: Villa Colon, Las Piedras and Paysandu' in Uruguay;
houses of Nichteroy and Sao Paulo in Brazil. The house of Quito in
Ecuador was also attached to it.
After the death of Don Bosco, the Daughters of Mary Help of
Christians, who had also begun printing their General Directory in 1877,
received their copies for 1888, with a preface to it written by the Mother
General, Sister Catherine Daghero. It gave the following figures: 169 per-
petually professed religious, 221 sisters who had made their triennial pro-
fession, 100 novices and 30 postulants. The Mother General and the
Council resided at the Mother House, in Nizza Monferrato. The sisters
had 35 houses in Italy, 4 in France, and one in Spain, but 6 in Argentina,
including the 2 in Patagonia, 3 in Uruguay, making a total of 51 houses.
Of these houses, four were called Provinces, namely the houses of Turin,
Trecastagni in Sicily, of Almagro in Buenos Aires, and Villa Colon in
Uruguay. There were two novitiates, at Nizza Monferrato and Almagro.
One should look beyond the mere figures of these statistics and try to
look at the organization behind them, for while the numbers are small, yet
the organization meant everything. The statistics are slight in comparison
with the later developments and also, if one wants to, in comparison with
the fame of Don Bosco's Congregation all over the world, which led peo-

55.8 Page 548

▲back to top
520
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
pie to imagine thousands of people active in hundreds of institutes. But if
we look only at the numbers in themselves, they are, humanly speaking, an
extraordinary figure. As a matter of fact, if we consider only the number
of the perpetually professed religious, between Salesians and the Sisters,
Don Bosco had over nine hundred priests and Sisters scattered in one hun-
dred and seven different houses at his command. All of the houses had
been founded by him in an age when opinion was relentlessly hostile to
similar institutions which had been suppressed by the State and were even
then attacked unceasingly by the newspapers, so as to prevent any possible
attempt to have them rise again. Yet Don Bosco had intelligently avoided
all violence and any machination and still succeeded in gathering around
himself a dedicated group of volunteers who, under a new garb, were
restoring the life of the congregations that had been dispersed. A simple
priest, without any financial support, had relied solely on the help of
Divine Providence, which he served with all the resources of his intelli-
gence and good will. He was an enterprising genius as he went on choos-
ing and training people after his own heart to carry out his plans, invent-
ing ways and means by which he could defend himself from the threats and
thrusts of his adversaries, and solicit charity from the people to raise the
funds he needed for his mighty undertakings. He was gifted with an iron
will ready to face any obstacles, with an invincible will to start all over
again every time an initiative of his had failed. From this perspective, the
number of results achieved is gigantic, not to say, downright miraculous.
But the thing, which matters most, is the organization. It avails little to
recruit men and women together and multiply projects, if there were to be
no cohesive force to weld them together as members of one sole body, and
if there were to be no focal point of vital energy within the body to keep it
active and promote its development. It is exactly here that we should admire
Don Bosco's creative wisdom. Right from the early beginning he had never
dreamed of castles in the air, but he kept in view a well defined plan which
he gradually elaborated into a systematic coordination which was less
apparent than real. It was less apparent during its preparatory phase, but it
became very evident along its arduous path when he was building mile-
stones. Then, looking back, one could realize that it had all been done
according to a logical plan with a specific goal in mind. This is the reason
why, at the end of his mortal career, he was able to assure his heirs and suc-
cessors that there would be no reason to fear for the Congregation. He had
given an organic solidity to his Congregation which would have given secu-
rity for the future, and such a powerful inner vitality that would have con-

55.9 Page 549

▲back to top
The Succession
521
stituted the secret of its inexhaustible dynamic activity.
The acid test came along with the succession. It is easy to understand
that a lot depended on his successor: not only as far as the keeping of the
status quo of the institutions but as far as the proper regulating of the
momentum provided by the founder. The man called upon to succeed
Don Bosco was endowed to an eminent degree with all the required qual-
ities indispensable to that role. Today, any whim to contradict is forced to
silence when the eloquence of deeds is heard. But there was an initial
period, luckily a short one, when doubts were expressed even in high cir-
cles. Already certain cardinals, as our readers are aware, had voiced their
fear or, rather, they had a deep-rooted conviction that when Don Bosco
would die, then his Congregation would instantly fall apart. Such an opin-
ion, not an isolated one, outlived its author, to the point that as soon as
Don Bosco died people began talking about the possibility of the folding
of his Congregation as if it were a real danger to be responded to with
strong measures. Among the measures most widely talked about there
was that of dissolving the Congregation and affiliating its members to
another congregation having similar aims. The reason advanced to justi-
fy such a radical step was the presumptive lack of properly formed men
capable of holding the Congregation together.
What is worse is that such apprehensions reached the point of shak-
ing the confidence that Leo XIII had in the Congregation. Until that
time he had only a few rare, brief, and insignificant contacts with Father
Michael Rua. No wonder, then, if his humble mien and his almost
ingenuously simple way of speaking, had given the Pope the idea that a
man of far different temperament was required to succeed Don Bosco.
He therefore shared the fears of the prophets of doom to such an extent
that he began toying with the idea of affiliating the Salesians with the
Scolopian Congregation.
But two things happened to turn minds away from such plans. One of
these was the providential presence in Rome of Bishop Emilian
Manacorda. When the good bishop ofFossano caught wind of the gather-
ing storm, he immediately, on February 1st,went to work to penetrate the
thick of such prejudices in order to dissipate them and tried to enlighten
people as to the true state of affairs. His knowledge of the Roman
Congregations, where he had begun his career, made it easy for him to
gain access wherever he needed to go. He called on all the more influen-
tial cardinals in particular, especially those who were close to the Holy
Father, most of all the Vicar of His Holiness and the new Prefect of the

55.10 Page 550

▲back to top
522
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Congregation of Bishops and Regulars. 3
Knowing the Salesians as thoroughly as he did, he was able to con-
vince people that they were closely united, and that among them there
were men of great ability who had reasonable cause to look in the face of
the future with assurance. His zealous efforts paved the way for the vic-
tory of the cause.4
But it was the procurator, Father Caesar Cagliero, who delivered the
final blow to all such maneuvers. When the Cardinal Protector hinted that
a plan was then under discussion which would affiliate the Salesian
Congregation to some other Order, he replied categorically that the better
men in the Congregation would have availed themselves of their inalien-
able right to reclaim their full freedom, and that he would be the first of
them to give an example. This statement opened the eyes not so much of
Cardinal Parocchi who was least in need of it, but of other people too,
when they were informed about it. And so it happened that the testimony
of Bishop Manacorda, strengthened by the stand taken by Father Caesar
Cagliero, finally dispersed completely the storm clouds.
But while Father Caesar Cagliero was keeping the superiors informed
of what was happening in Rome, the superiors in Turin found themselves
face to face with a serious problem. In 1885 Don Bosco had informed the
Chapter orally of Father Rua' s appointment as his vicar and future suc-
cessor, since this appointment had been made by the authority of Leo
XIII, and communicated by Cardinal Lawrence Nina and Cardinal
Cajetan Alimonda to the Servant of God. But Don Bosco had not read out
nor mentioned any decree. A document, which we shall see shortly, did
exist, will give us the date of this Roman decree. But most likely, neither
Don Bosco nor anybody else in Turin ever saw it. If it had ever been in
Turin, Father Joachim Berto would have taken care of it, as he did with all
other documents concerning the Congregation, and following his habitu-
al custom, he would have made a copy of it before putting it away safely.
Furthermore, in his circular dated All Saints' Day 1885, in which he had
3 When Card. Ferrieri died on January 13, 1887, he was succeeded as Prefect of the Congregation of Bishops
and Regulars by Card. Masotti, who had been fairly gracious to Don Bosco when still secretary to that same
Congregation. The name of Card. Bartolini is also mentioned among those most assiduously approached at this time
by Bishop Manacorda. But he had already died by October 2, 1887.
4 Fr. Lemoyne quotes the following words uttered by this beloved Bishop at St. John the Evangelist hospice,
in the presence of the witnesses Bishop Leto, Fr. Notario, Fr. Brunelli and others: "Don Bosco was fond of me and
I always loved him like a father. I am happy to have been an instrument in overcoming the immense difficulties he
encountered in trying to obtain the approval of his Rules, and in helping him succeed. How wonderful it would be
if I could promote his cause and die with the relic of Blessed John Bosco on my chest."

56 Pages 551-560

▲back to top

56.1 Page 551

▲back to top
The Succession
523
informed the Salesians of the measure taken, Don Bosco had said that the
Holy Father had informed him that the selection of Father Rua as vicar
was agreeable to him. Cardinal Cajetan Alimonda had passed this infor-
mation on to him, though he did not mention any papal decree nor the
future succession. Father Notario, who assisted the Procurator in all that
had to be done at the time, was convinced then and even now that the
decree disappeared when it was sent to the Congregation of Bishops and
Regulars. This opinion is not without some likelihood if we recall that, at
that time, the Cardinal Prefect was inexorably convinced that once the
Founder died, the Salesian Congregation would inevitably fall apart.
The lack of any such decree and their ignorance as to why it should be
missing, placed the superiors in a serious predicament, since they were
uncertain whether Father Rua had been appointed vicar with right of suc-
cession, or vicar only during the lifetime of Don Bosco. They carried their
doubts to Cardinal Alimonda, so as not to be guilty of any irregular course
of action. His Eminence told them that truly enough, the appointment was
also extended to right of succession, but he nevertheless advised Father
Rua all the same to refer the matter to the Holy Father and ask for further
instructions, and to refer it also to the other members of the Superior
Council, asking them to write and tell Cardinal Parocchi about it. They
immediately acted upon his wise counsel. On February 8th, Father Rua
submitted a detailed report to the Holy Father, beginning as follows:
"I have informed Your Holiness of the tragic loss we have suffered,
through the good offices of the Most Eminent Cardinal Secretary of State,
and I now kiss your sacred foot as I lay prostrate before you and make a
humble act of submission, avowing my affectionate attachment to the
Holy See and to Your Holiness. I come to put before you my doubts as to
my present standing, seeking a solution from your great wisdom."
He then described briefly how the paperwork formalities had gone on
in 1884, and expressed the reasons for his own doubt as follows:
"With these premises the doubt came to my mind whether the office
of vicar entrusted to me during the life of Rev. Don Bosco regarded also
the future succession. It is true that the petition drawn up by Bishop
Jacobini on behalf of Your Holiness dealt with a vicar with right to a
future succession, and the letter of Cardinal Nina spoke of the future of
the Salesian Congregation after the death of its founder. All the same, I
do not know whether Don Bosco really did propose a vicar and future
successor or merely a vicar during his own lifetime. In a book of mem-
oirs (written in his own hand), which he entrusted to me, I also find a note

56.2 Page 552

▲back to top
524
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
where the book speaks of the procedure to follow in keeping with our
Constitutions when electing a new rector major, in which it reads: It must
be borne in mind that these pages were written in September 1884 before
the Holy Father appointed a Vicar with the right ofsuccession, therefore
let it be amended as it is necessary. Yet despite all this, my doubts still
linger, especially since we have not found either the original or a copy of
the decree of appointment as vicar. Since it was urgently necessary that
we inform people of the death, with the full consent of the Superior
Council, I signed the necessary letters with my own name and surname,
but without qualifying myself in any way. With their consent, also in view
of the necessity of taking certain measures, I have continued to exercise
the same authority as before; yet all of this was done with the mental
reservation of appealing to Your Holiness as soon as I could, to seek
enlightenment on the doubt expressed here."
At the end he humbly implored:
"Most Blessed Father, aware of my weakness and inadequacy, I must
humbly request that you turn your wise eyes toward someone better qual-
ified than I, dispensing me from the arduous office of Rector Major, while
I assure you that with the help of God I will never cease from devoting my
humble best to the welfare of our Pious Society in whatever position I may
be placed, with all my strength."
If Father Michael Rua' s humility could find its satisfaction in the
practice of the doctrine Arna nesciri et pro nihilo reputari [Love to be
ignored and to be considered as nothing], the other superiors did not think
the same way at all, for they were well aware that they were interpreting
the unanimous sentiments of the other members of the Congregation. So,
led by Bishop John Cagliero, they all addressed a fervent letter to the
Cardinal Protector, submitting to him considerations which, according to
them, would have been valid enough to advise the confirmation of Father
Michael Rua as successor of Don Bosco.
Turin, February 9, 1888
Most Reverend Eminence:
The Rev. Michael Rua, formerly vicar to our venerated
founder, Don Bosco, whose irreparable loss we are now mourn-
ing, has placed before the Holy Father a doubt which he fosters
regarding the successor of our Founder, and has requested
enlightenment from the great wisdom of His Holiness, and he is
now awaiting it.

56.3 Page 553

▲back to top
The Succession
525
We, the humble undersigned, would for our part be most
happy were the Holy Father, who in his paternal goodness of
heart wished to see the welfare of the Salesian Congregation,
assured and therefore urged Don Bosco to propose and appoint
someone as his vicar, to confirm as our new Rector Major, i.e. the
superior general of the humble Society of Saint Francis de Sales,
that same Rev. Michael Rua mentioned above who, at such time
was proposed and appointed as his Vicar by Don Bosco himself.
Furthermore, since we are considered among the major
Superiors, we are acquainted not only with the wishes of the elec-
torate, but also with those of all our members, and are therefore
in a position to assure you with the most categorical conviction of
our heart that the announcement that the Holy Father is appoint-
ing the Rev. Michael Rua as our Superior General would not only
be met with the uttermost submission, but would also be hailed
with sincere and most cordial joy.
We will even add something also: even if we should proceed
to call an election under our Rules, the unanimous conviction pre-
vails that Father Rua would be unanimously elected, in deference
to Don Bosco, who always treated him as his foremost confidant
and right arm, and also in view of the esteem that all have of him
for his outstanding virtues, for his remarkable ability in govern-
ing our Congregation, and for his singular capacity to deal with
business matters, of which he has already given us remarkable
evidence under the guidance of our unforgettable and beloved
Founder and Father.
We humbly submit these reflections for the consideration of
Your Most Reverend Eminence, should you see fit, in your well
known wisdom, to speak of this to the Holy Father, to whom we
are proud to look always as the Supreme Ruler of the Pious
Salesian Society, and to whom we here promise that we shall
labor, suffer, live, and die in support and in defense of the
Apostolic See, just as our Don Bosco, of happy memory, taught
us to do with words, with his writings, and with his example.
We cannot forego this propitious opportunity to express our
inner feeling of gratitude and acknowledgment of Your Most
Reverend Eminence, also on behalf of all our other confreres, for
the paternal kindness with which you have until now acted as our
Protector. We beg you kindly to continue extending to us your

56.4 Page 554

▲back to top
526
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
treasured benevolence, and we promise you that we shall do
everything we can, with the new Rector Major who will be
assigned to us, to make sure that your office as Protector to the
Salesians may not be more difficult than it has been so far.
Now we have all the more confidence that our dear Father
will lovingly intercede for us before the throne of God and the
august Queen of Heaven, Mary Help of Christians.
May Your Most Reverend Eminence be so kind as to remem-
ber all of us always in your fervent prayers and, while in our
insignificance, we implore the good God to repay you for all you
have done and will do in the future for the Salesians, we are happy
to remain with the greatest esteem and most profound reverence,
Your most humble and obedient servants,
+ John, Bishop of Magida, Vicar Apostolic of Northern
Patagonia; Rev. Dominic Belmonte, Prefect; Rev. John Bonetti,
Spiritual Director; Rev. Anthony Sala, Administrator; Rev.
Celestine Durando, Councilor; Rev. Joseph Lazzero, Councilor;
Rev. Anthony Riccardi for Rev. Francis Cerruti, Councilor
(momentarily absent but hereto in agreement); Rev. John Baptist
Lemoyne, Secretary; Rev. Julius Barberis, Novice Master.
His Eminence had already given his attention to the reasons advanced
by Bishop Manacorda and Father Caesar Cagliero, and he was very
pleased with the letter. When he reported on the matter of Don Bosco's
succession to His Holiness during an audience on February 11th, he
obtained the Pope's confirmation of Father Rua as Rector Major of the
Salesians. This is how he informed Bishop John Cagliero on the matter:
"Happy to have obtained the fulfillment of the legitimate aspiration
of your good self and your worthy confreres from His Holiness, I hasten
to communicate the good news to you, most dear Bishop. Praised be Our
Lord, qui mortificat et vivificat, deducit ad inferos et reducit. [He gives
death and life; he takes you to the netherworld and brings you back].
At the same time, he forwarded the official decree by which Father
Rua was appointed Rector Major for a period of twelve years, commenc-
ing February 11, 1888, with the express provision that this procedure was
una tantum [exceptional] and was not to create a precedent. The new
decree was registered, as was customary, at the Congregation of Bishops
and Regulars. In this decree it said that the original decree issued on
November 7, 1884, was therein confirmed, so then it had not been mere-

56.5 Page 555

▲back to top
The Succession
527
ly a verbal disposition to be communicated unofficially. Father Rua sub-
mitted the decree officially to the Superior Council during the afternoon
meeting of February 24th.
The Salesians who had signed the letter to Cardinal Lucido Parocchi
sent a report of all that had happened to the other Salesians with a circu-
lar letter dated March 7th which so concluded:
"As you see, most dear confreres, over and above the excellent quali-
ties that already commended him to us so highly, the new Rector was
appointed personally by our late lamented Father and Founder Don
Bosco. Rather, he was assigned to us by the very Vicar of Our Lord Jesus
Christ. There is no need for us to use many words to recommend him to
you, for we are more than confident that you will all love and obey him,
not only out of a sense of duty, or because of the esteem you feel for him,
but also in deference to the Holy Father and in grateful remembrance of
Don Bosco, to whom the new Rector Major was for more than thirty years
the most trusted confidant, and whose spirit was instilled into him from
his earliest years."
Once this matter had been successfully concluded, it was necessary
that Father Rua go to Rome to pay his personal respects to the Pope. He
therefore left for Rome during the first half of February. While awaiting
audience, he called on cardinals and prelates and was generally given an
encouraging welcome. The Holy Father granted him an audience on
February 21st. The Pope first spoke of Don Bosco, whom he qualified as
a saint. Then he gave Father Rua two pieces of advice: that he should con-
solidate thoroughly the houses already opened by Don Bosco, without try-
ing to hurry and open others; and that he should make sure that the novices
were thoroughly trained. He repeated that Don Bosco had revealed himself
a saint also in his behavior toward the Vicar of Jesus Christ. Then he asked
for news of the Salesian houses and missions. When the General
Procurator was ushered in, he urged him to make a model house of the
house of Rome, since this was a very important establishment. Father Rua
went back to the house of the Sacred Heart overcome with happiness, and
wrote out a report of his interview with the Holy Father as soon as he
could. He had it printed and enclosed it with the first circular letter he
addressed as Rector Major to all the Salesian houses on March 19th. In this
circular he asked that, without any delay, all memoirs concerning the life
of Don Bosco were to be coordinated, since some eminent people had
urged him to initiate the cause of his beatification as soon as he could.
Then came a paternal exhortation: "We should deem ourselves fortunate

56.6 Page 556

▲back to top
528
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
indeed to be sons of so great a Father. It should therefore be our concern
to uphold and in due course develop further all that he himself had begun,
faithfully following the methods he had used and had taught us, and to
strive to imitate Don Bosco as the model given to us by the Lord Himself
in our manner of speaking and behaving in His Goodness. This, most dear
sons, will be the program that I shall follow in my office. May this also be
the goal and endeavor of each individual Salesian."
Directing his gaze then beyond the limits of the Salesian
Congregation, Father Rua was about to address himself also to the
Cooperators for the first time as Don Bosco's successor, when a fortunate
discovery facilitated his gesture. It seemed impossible that while prepar-
ing his spiritual testament, Don Bosco would have overlooked the ranks
of those people who had given him such valid assistance in founding and
maintaining his undertakings. In fact, he had not forgotten them, at all. A
letter addressed to them was found among Don Bosco's papers, with a
note: "To be sent out after my death." The April Bollettino Salesiano gave
the announcement, and, just as he had done, for the letter addressed to the
Salesians, Father Rua ordered this letter to the Cooperators to be printed
too, in a convenient size and an adequate number of copies, and be sent
to them during the month of May. This is what Don Bosco said:
My dear Benefactors,
I feel that the end of my life is approaching, and that the day
is near at hand when I will have to pay the common toll to death
and descend into the grave.
Before leaving you forever here on earth, I have to pay a
debt that I have with you and thus gratify a great desire that I
have in my heart.
The debt I must pay is one of gratitude for all that you have
done in helping me give a Christian education to so many poor
boys and lead them to the path of virtue and of work so that they
might turn out to be a comfort to their families, beneficial to
themselves and to society, and especially so that they might save
their souls and thus be happy throughout eternity.
Were it not for your charity, I would have accomplished little
or nothing; but thanks to your charity, we were able to cooperate
with God's grace, dry many tears and save many souls. Thanks
to your charity, we founded many schools and hospices in which
thousands of orphans, rescued from destitution, wrested from the

56.7 Page 557

▲back to top
The Succession
529
dangers of godlessness and immorality, were and still are kept
and trained to be good Christians and honest citizens by means of
a good education, by means of study and the learning of a trade.
Thanks to your charity, we have established missions to the
far corners of the earth, in Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego, and
have sent hundreds of evangelical laborers to extend and cultivate
the vineyards of the Lord.
Thanks to your charity, we have set up printing shops in
many cities and villages, and have published and distributed
among the working classes several million copies of books and
journals in defense of truth, for the growth of piety and the
defense of morality.
Thanks to your charity, we have erected many chapels and
churches, where for centuries and centuries until the end of the
world, the praises of God and of the Blessed Virgin will be sung
every day and many souls will be saved.
Convinced that, after God, all this good and much more was
accomplished thanks to the powerful assistance of your charity, I
feel the need to express my deepest gratitude before I end my
days here on earth and thank you all from the bottom of my heart.
But if you have helped me with such kindness and persever-
ance, I now ask you to continue helping my successor after my
death. The undertakings that I have begun with your support no
longer need me, but they will continue to need you and all those
who, like yourselves, are eager to sponsor what is good here on
earth. I therefore entrust them all and recommend them to you.
For your encouragement and comfort I leave to my successor
this task: in all community prayers and individual prayers which
are said now and will be said in future in our Salesian houses, our
benefactors are always to be remembered, and in all these prayers
there should also be the intention that God may repay the charity of
our benefactors a hundred times over, also in this world, by grant-
ing them good health, harmony within the family circle, prosperi-
ty in their country estates and in their business affairs, and by res-
cuing them and keeping them away from the reach of all harm.
For your encouragement and comfort I will also point out
that the surest way of obtaining pardon for sins and to make sure
that we enjoy life eternal is to extend our charity to little chil-
dren: uni ex minimis, to a little abandoned child, as the Divine

56.8 Page 558

▲back to top
530
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Master Jesus assures us. I also would like to point out that since,
at the present day, the lack of funds required to educate and
train the poorest and most abandoned boys in the faith and in
moral virtues is felt sharply, the Holy Virgin herself has become
their patroness. She, therefore, obtains many graces both spiri-
tual and even extraordinary temporal graces for the men and
women who helped them.
My Salesians and I have witnessed the manner in which many
of our benefactors, who in the beginning had only scant means,
became very wealthy indeed, after they had begun to extend their
charity to our young orphans.
In view of this and trained by their own experiences, many of
those benefactors, now one in one way, now in another, have said
these or similar words to me on several occasions: I do not want
you to thank me when I give alms to your children. It is I who
ought to thank you who have asked me to do so. For since I began
to help support your orphans, I have tripled my good possessions.
Another gentleman, Anthony Cotta, often came to bring alms to
me in person, saying: The more I bring you money for your good
works, the more my business prospers. I can prove with facts that
Our Lord is repaying me a hundredfold here in this world for
what I give you for love of Him. He was a distinguished benefac-
tor of ours until the age of 86, when God summoned him into
eternity, there to enjoy the reward for his charity.
Although I am weary and drained ofstrength, I wish I could go
on talking with you forever, to recommend my boys to you, for I
am about to leave them. Yet now I must stop and lay down my pen.
Farewell, my dear benefactors, Salesian Cooperators, both
women and men. I was unable to make the personal acquaintance
of many of you here in this life, but that is not important. We shall
all meet in the hereafter and in eternity we shall together rejoice at
all the good that, with the grace of God, we were able to accom-
plish here in this world, especially for the benefit ofpoor children.
If Divine Mercy shall, after my death, find me worthy of
being welcomed into Heaven, by the merits of Jesus Christ
and thanks to the protection of Mary Help of Christians, I
shall always pray for you, for your families, and for all those
dear to you; so that one day they all may join us in Heaven to
praise the majesty of our Creator throughout eternity and to

56.9 Page 559

▲back to top
The Succession
531
enjoy the rapture of its divine happiness and sing the praises
of His infinite mercy. Amen.
Always your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Father Rua could not have wished for a finer letter of introduction.
Yet, the Cooperators did not wait to receive this precious letter in order to
make known their sentiments to Don Bosco's successor. Although during
the saint's lifetime, no reference to that effect had been issued, they had
all unanimously looked on Father Rua as his natural successor. From
among the avalanche of letters which arrived at the Oratory after January
31st, we will single out only the more significant and warmest phrases
among them during the first seventeen days after Don Bosco's death.
What ties of tender friendship had existed between Don Bosco and
the de Maistre family! Count Charles, who was in France, wrote on
February 1st: "Is the news that I read in the newspaper really true? Is our
dearly beloved and most venerated Don Bosco now gone to Heaven? I am
writing to you, the first among his sons who is intimately known to me,
to find out the truth. I am indeed afraid that it is truly so! Well, then I will
say that I transfer to you all the reverent love we felt for your father. We
were so happy to think of him as our father! There was never a joy, an
anxiety or a sorrow in our life that we did not share with him! We will
now do the same with you. Our deep attachment to Don Bosco will apply
now to all his sons, and to the whole Salesian Congregation with which
we are affiliated. Please, dear and venerable Father Rua, continue to give
us the love that your father gave us."5 Likewise, Sister Maria Teresa
Medolago de Maistre, a Sister of the Sacred Heart, so concluded a long
letter: " I will pray for you, Very Reverend Father Rua, asking Our Lord
to comfort you and help you bear the burden you have assumed in the
government of your religious family. I hope that our venerated Don Bosco
will spread his mantle over his beloved first-born son, as once the prophet
Elijah did over Elisha."
The canon archpriest Ramello wrote from Pinerolo: "I shall pray for
5 Likewise his brother Francis, in writing to Fr. Rua from France on February 2, recalled with sadness the deep
friendship Don Bosco had felt for his family. "The death of our beloved Don Bosco is a grievous loss to the de
Maistre family, for the friendship of this holy man was an incomparable treasure which the entire family enjoyed
immensely. In the trials which it pleased Divine Providence to send us, a line or a word from Don Bosco always
brought the greatest comfort to our troubled hearts."

56.10 Page 560

▲back to top
532
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Your Reverence, who were called by the Man of God to succeed him. In
you I venerate the new Superior of the Salesians. May you please also
take the place of that loving Father whose death we mourn." Father
Charles Stoppani, the archpriest of Ossola in the Novara region, wrote:
"From today on, I intend to revere in you and to love in you Don Bosco,
whose name is an epic poem that will be unraveled by his sons until the
end of the world for the good of religion and of society." The pastor
Father Neri of Naples, who had extended his hospitality to Don Bosco in
1880 and who always gave fraternal lodgings in his own home to any
Salesian passing through his home town, wrote: "As for me, I shall not
fail to extend to you and all the Salesians the respect that I extended until
now to Don Bosco and his sons." Father Orestes Pariani, the pastor of
Galbiate in Brianza and one of ab initio [the early] Cooperators,6 wrote:
"I feel it is my duty that I extend together with my condolences, also my
congratulations and best wishes to Your Reverence for the sublime but
arduous office you now occupy as Superior General, and I am happy
indeed that I already made your acquaintance some time ago and have
become your friend, so that in the future you will continue to extend
your benevolence toward me."
Charles Brovio, a past pupil who was the diocesan president of the
Workers' Associations and the local president of the Nizza Monferrato
division, who had received many tokens of Don Bosco's benevolence,
wrote: "I arrived home calm and contented, because before I left the
Oratory I had found my second father in Your Reverence, and had an
opportunity to shed tears of sorrow for the death of my first father in the
arms of his worthy and beloved successor who will always from now on
look on me as on a son, even though I am unworthy to bear this sweet
name by which our father, Don Bosco, used to call me." Louis Roasenda,
a past pupil from Bergamo, wrote: "We must rejoice for those who are left
behind and for the houses that Don Bosco left, that the successor he chose
already some time ago in the person of Your Reverence is certainly the
best indicated and capable to keep and further the prosperity of the insti-
tutes he founded."
The historian Cesare Cantu wrote from Milan on February 16th:
"The venerable Don Bosco has already begun to obtain graces from
Heaven by filling the void he left with someone, who though I will not say
is equal to him, is nevertheless worthy of succeeding him and of render-
6 See Vol. XVI, p. 336.

57 Pages 561-570

▲back to top

57.1 Page 561

▲back to top
The Succession
533
ing his disappearance less harmful to religion and to society. How gladly
would I have paid my respects to his representative, had I known him, at
the funeral services celebrated with such noble, piety in the church of Our
Lady of Grace.7 Foster the spirit of charity and abnegation which Don
Bosco instilled in the hearts of these youths."
Monsignor Peter Tarino, the canon archpriest of the Biella chapter,
wrote: "When a person like Father Michael Rua who, for such a long time,
was in close contact with the spirit of the illustrious deceased, stands at
the helm and heart of all this activity; and when so many intellects are
united around him, all of them associated and guided by the selfsame sen-
timents and spirit of sacrifice, there is good reason to believe and to hope
that not only will the Congregation of Don Bosco continue to prosper in
its fertile interior life, but that it will also develop and expand far beyond
the present confines by which it is encompassed."
Bishop Francis Derenelli ofthat same noble patrician family, who had
been one of the first Cooperators and for many years had been the direc-
tor of the Cooperators of Verona, said: "Father Michael! Now we will
close our ranks around you and revere you as our superior. We intend to
seek and find in you the willpower of Don Bosco, his authority, and our
own leadership."
Bishop Brandolini, the Bishop of Ceneda, wrote: "Don Bosco has
appointed you as his successor; in the midst of such misfortune, no better
arrangement could have been thought out." Bishop Guarino, the archbish-
op of Messina, wrote: "You, who so well reproduce his virtues, will
assuredly obtain from God, through the intercession of your saintly and
illustrious Founder, such vigor and strength in your activity, as to make his
departure from us far less bitter." Cardinal Sanfelice, the archbishop of
Naples, wrote: "May God grant Your Reverence, who are already imbued
with the spirit of your Founder, the grace to safeguard fully this same spir-
it in all the houses he founded which are now entrusted to you."
Very many were the letters that arrived from France. Only a few peo-
ple who had known him personally, made reference to Father Rua him-
self. Mrs. Quisard, the well known Cooperator from Lyons, eagerly
assured him in her letter of condolence that, as it had done in the past for
Don Bosco, her family would in the future do everything possible for
Father Rua, Don Bosco' s most privileged son, his right hand and succes-
7 This funeral service was celebrated February 15. Fr. Rua had sent the Economer General, Fr. Sala, as his
representative.

57.2 Page 562

▲back to top
534
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
sor. She also begged him to permit her family to share in the blessings and
graces of which Don Bosco would surely appoint him agent and interme-
diary. The patrician household of Count Villeneuve at Hyeres which was
very devoted to Don Bosco, wrote: "We shall always love Don Bosco's
worthy successor." The two Lallemand ladies, both mother and daughter
of La Reole, had had an extensive correspondence with Don Bosco. The
daughter in particular now revered Father Rua with the selfsame filial
affection she had previously displayed for his own venerated spiritual
Father. Mindful of the paternal kindness of Don Bosco, Marchioness
Saint-Seine wrote from Dijon: "When I think back over all the things he
was so kind to tell me, I know that his creation will not perish. Don Bosco
had faith in you, and he was aware that Our Lord looked after you in a
very special way. Therefore, the hearts of all those people who loved the
Saint we have mourned, will turn to you, and I would like to remind you
of the time you spent here in Dijon." In 1883, when Don Bosco was on
his way home from Paris, he and Father Rua had accepted an invitation
from this same noble Christian family.8 Levrot, the engineer of Nice who
does not need to be introduced to readers, wrote to his "hon pere [good
Father]" Rua as follows: "Don Bosco's friends will now become your
friends; may his sons realize their good fortune and be proud to live and
die in affectionate friendship with the successor of that great saint, and
under his loving, fatherly guidance."
We will now skip other remarks by French friends of Don Bosco, to
turn to the Catholic Women's Association of Marseilles. All the Ladies of
this association at their meeting on March 12th, signed a letter in which,
after voicing their grief over the death of Don Bosco, wrote: "Our associ-
ation is happy to meet once again in you the chosen, favorite son of the
saint, and we will deem ourselves fortunate to assist you with filial zeal.
We also thank Our Lord for having summoned you to continue so great
and wonderful a Congregation. We beg Him to render your task a com-
fort to you, and your burden light through the intercession of your vener-
able Founder." In a postcript to the letter, Father Guiol, the pastor, joined
the ladies of the committee in offering his most respectful regards to the
venerated Father Michael Rua, and rejoiced that Divine Providence had
chosen the man who was to continue the work of the saint so quickly, say-
ing that all the efforts sustained by the saint had already opened the gates
of Heaven to him. Father Rua replied on the 28th of the same month to
8 See Vol. XVI, p. 216.

57.3 Page 563

▲back to top
The Succession
535
both the Association members and the pastor.
Similar manifestation came also from other parts of the world.
Madeleine Ochninger, who had spoken with Don Bosco, now wrote from
Wierzl, Austria, to assure Father Rua on her own behalf and in the name
of her whole family, that as Don Bosco's heir, he could rely on their devo-
tion and most steadfast concern for the Salesian undertakings. The
Madrid Senator Lastres9 also wrote, telling Father Rua that in him he rec-
ognized the only person who could have been called upon to continue the
work begun with such rare genius and fervent faith by Don Bosco.
We do not feel that a few quotations from the Italian and foreign
newspapers will be out of place here, since it is of great historical interest
that the favorable opinion pronounced by the press on the selection of
Father Rua as Don Bosco's successor be confirmed. L 'Eco d'Italia of
Genoa wrote on February 2nd: "Don Bosco' s work could not have been
entrusted to better hands. The Eco ofBergsamo on the same day had these
words, "Since we have been enrolled by Don Bosco among the Salesian
Cooperators and without any merits of ours we extend our sincere and
most affectionate respects to his worthy successor."
La Difesa of Venice of February 29th brought word of Father Rua's
return from Rome in a correspondence from Turin and added:
"Tomorrow or Sunday, I will go to kiss Father Rua's hand and also on
behalf of La Difesa, I will assure him of the confidence that all good
Christians have in him that he will continue the truly miraculous and
holy initiatives undertaken by the man of God, Don Bosco, under the
auspices of Mary Help of Christians. There is no one more capable than
Father Rua to continue them."
The editor-in-chief, Mr.Auffray, had attended Don Bosco's funeral
and wrote in La Defense of Paris on February 3rd: "I wanted to write an
obituary for the death of this remarkable priest; but after what I have seen,
I feel I ought to change register. Especially so, now that I have talked with
Father Rua, I realize that the Salesian undertakings will not fail." Das
Cassianeum of Bavaria published an open letter from its editor,
Schmidinger, to Father Rua: "We congratulate you, most reverend Sir, for
the heritage bequeathed to you by the will of the blessed deceased. We are
sincerely glad that this heritage is now in such excellent hands." La
Gazette de Liege of June 21st carried a long article about Father Rua,
relating the role he had played in the foundation and direction of Don
9 See Vol. XVII, p. 596f£

57.4 Page 564

▲back to top
536
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bosco's Congregation and describing his personality and eminent quali-
ties. It also said: "Just as Moses on his journey to the Promised Land, Don
Bosco could not halt. He created and went on his way; but Father Rua will
be the one to providentially continue his work and wisely consolidate it."
The assurances of obedience on the part of the Salesians were just as
he had every right to expect, and we do not need to make any special ref-
erence to them. Of such manifestations the most solemn and significant
one was most certainly the vote called by the General Chapter in 1898
when, with almost unanimous consensus, he was re-elected Rector Major.
The· Mother General of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, who
had not dared to express with her own words her sentiments on the occa-
sion of a recent visit, wrote to him in February. The following passages in
her letter seem to us to be well worthy of note: "It is so great a comfort
and such a consolation to myself, to my council, and each and every indi-
vidual Daughter of Mary Help of Christians, that we have Your Reverence
for our superior. I could not express it in words. We shall thank God for
this immense boon for the rest of our lives, and will pray that he will assist
us to be less unworthy of you, by endeavoring to live up to our holy voca-
tion with the greatest possible fidelity. Dear and Reverend Father, I know
that your task as our Superior will entail sacrifices for you and will cause
you much concern, but we will pray fervently that Jesus reward you amply
for it. For my part, I promise that I will do my utmost to render lighter
your burden in directing us by incalcating the need for prompt obedience,
unlimited confidence and a holy, reverent and filial affection toward you,
Reverend Father. All superiors and Sisters shall look to you, after God, as
to our Father, our leader, our support, our councilor, our all!"
Thus did everything resume its normal rhythm. Facts did not disap-
point expectations after a time, but indeed exceeded what had been hoped
for by a wide margin. Half a century after the death of Don Bosco, if we
now look back, we see how the three goals listed by Bishop Manacorda
have been fully attained: unity, ability to work, look to the future.
Even Leo XIII himself had doubted whether the Society would hold
together, nor had he made any secret of his opinion. On March 22, 1888,
he granted an audience to Bishop Cagliero, and when Cagliero spoke of
the constant unity existing among all the Salesians after the death of Don
Bosco, the Pope confessed quite candidly that he had indeed feared for
it, but that now he was thoroughly satisfied. 10 How many religious orders
IO Letter from Fr. Riccardi to Fr. Joseph Lazzero, Rome, March 22, 1888 (Appendix, doc. 108).

57.5 Page 565

▲back to top
The Succession
537
and congregations, even among the most important, did not suffer from
some internal divisions in their early days? Despite all its early trials, the
novelty of its conception, the complexity of its structure, the diversified
origin of its members and the international nature of its houses, the
Salesian Congregation never passed through even the smallest crisis
which might threaten to break up the compactness of its unity. The spir-
it of Don Bosco was and still is that binding force which firmly holds
together the older parts of the structure as well as the new ones. And
what is memorable is that the more it assumes the aspect of a miracle the
less it is actually noticed.
That our Congregation never lacked capable men, was made evident
immediately during what was perhaps the most critical period of its exis-
tence under Don Bosco's first successor, namely, when the time had
come to consolidate the edifice built by the Founder and to bring it to
fulfillment. For the complicated didactic systems of the classic, non-clas-
sic, or professional training schools of both the Salesians and their pupils,
for the complete formation programs and religious discipline of the per-
sonnel, for the vast complexity of the missionary activity, for the pro-
motion of good literature, the Congregation either already had or actual-
ly discovered at the opportune moment men who were endowed with the
necessary talents to respond to everything. And because of the availabil-
ity of these men not a single house founded by Don Bosco suffered any
setback. The assistance given by technically prepared people who had
been assigned to every branch of activity was always available and suit-
ed to the growth of any undertaking.
The whole world can verify for itself, without any need of providing
further proofs, that the future fulfilled the confident reassurances given
by the far-seeing Piedmontese bishop. We would rather recall the end of
the dream Don Bosco had in November 1881 about the status of the
Pious Salesian Society. The admonishing angel ended his final recom-
mendations with a phrase which was like a flash of light revealing the
future. For the heavenly envoy spoke thus: "Qui videbunt, dicent: a
Domino facitum est istud et est mirabile in oculis nostris [Those who
will see will say: The Lord has done this and it is marvelous in our
eyes.]"11 According to the angel, this hymn would have been addressed
to God by those who observed what happened at the end of the nine-
teenth century and early years of the twentieth century, i.e., precisely
11 Ps. 118:23.

57.6 Page 566

▲back to top
538
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the period of Father Rua' s rule. We who were already spectators during
that period and also during the period that followed are doubly justified
in taking as our own the cry of the heavenly messenger: "The Lord has
done this and it is marvelous in our eyes."

57.7 Page 567

▲back to top
539
1farli.er mn.cum.euta auh 1fu.euts
DOCUMENT 1 [Italian, pp. 872-878]
An Interesting Episode
This entire narrative was written by Father Lemoyne, who left it in
draft form with the intention of turning it into a chapter in his planned
final volume of The Biographical Memoirs, if God had granted him the
time to complete them.
Don Bosco had many dealings with Marquis Ignatius Pallavicini,
who had promised him a sum of money for the benefit of the Salesian
house of Sampierdarena. When some influential persons came to know
the Marquis's intentions, they showed up at a bad time to give him their
advice: it was not a good idea to help a foreigner, a Piedmontese, in
preference to a Genoese; it would be better to make a donation to one
of the very many institutions of Genoa. And that is what he did. Toward
Don Bosco the Marquis retained his benevolence, but at his death he
left him nothing.
When Don Bosco went to Genoa, he called upon the Marchioness, the
daughter of the late Marquis and his sole heir. She had married Marquis
Marcellus Durazzo. Don Bosco said to her: "I have come to you, dear
Marchioness, to remind you of your father's intention of making an
endowment to our house of Sampierdarena. I have no right to it and don't
pretend to have any. But it seems to me that you might somehow-as
seems best to you-come to the aid of these poor boys."
In a rather curt tone the Marchioness answered him: "I know that my
father had meant to do that, but I also know that subsequently he changed
his mind. I believe there were about forty thousand lire involved."
"I am not claiming anything," Don Bosco remarked. "But I know for
sure that your father, the Marquis meant to do something for us. I'm not
asking for forty or fifty thousand lire, just for a little bit of help-maybe
two thousand, four thousand lire--to honor the Marquis's memory, and
also because the house of Sampierdarena is in bad straits."
"I can't do anything for you, at least for now."

57.8 Page 568

▲back to top
540
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"That's for you to say. But I will tell you that by acting this way you'll
certainly not draw God's blessings, as you'll find out."
Stung by that mysterious threat, the Marchioness blurted out sarcasm.
If her words could not offend a saint's self-esteem, yet they wounded the
heart of a man begging for charity for his poor little sons. Don Bosco left
the house, and the Marchioness ordered that if he ever showed up again
he should not be let in.
When he returned to Turin, Don Bosco took out a letter, which Marquis
Pallavicini had written him, promising to remember him in his will, and he
sent it to her. The letter was never returned, nor was there an answer.
From that time on it seems, indeed, that disasters had entered the
Pallavicini house. After a series of lamentable events, Marquis Durazzo
went blind. Then there was the separation between his son and the son's
wife. Marquis Durazzo's son was involved in various commercial affairs
and especially in the Veloce business, and had suffered heavy losses. The
Marchioness was obliged to sign one promissory note after another.
Enormous sums were entailed-millions and millions of lire-so that the
notary, who knew his business very well, said to her one day as he was
handing her another note to sign, for a million (I think): "Forgive me, My
Lady: do you know what you're signing?"
"Yes, I know," she replied.
"In that case, all right," said the notary.
Meanwhile, at Sampierdarena the necessity of buying a property of
the Marchioness near the Salesian hospice had become evident. If anyone
else had come into its possession, he would have been able to put up a
large factory which would have overlooked our house and the play-
grounds, and would have made it impossible for us to stay there.
So it was necessary to induce the Marchioness to sell. That mission
was entrusted to a certain Mr. DeAmicis. This gentleman, therefore,
called on the Marchioness one day and waited for an opportune moment
to tell her that Father Dominic Belmonte, the director of Sampierdarena,
had asked him to undertake this mission.
"And I," the Marchioness answered, "don't want anything to do with
Don Bosco."
"But why?"
"Because Don Bosco is that sort of person who ..." and her descrip-
tion showed not just coldness but even contempt.
"But if I may be permitted to ask, tell me what grounds do you have
to think so poorly of Don Bosco."

57.9 Page 569

▲back to top
An Interesting Episode
541
So the Marchioness related her earlier dialogue with Don Bosco.
Without showing his astonishment, DeAmicis listened in wonder to that
prophecy of Don Bosco, which, as far as the Marchioness was concerned,
was reason to be angry with him.
"Madam Marchioness, my opinion is contrary to yours," he said. "I
know Don Bosco, I see his works, and I can't possibly believe that Don
Bosco is what you say."
"Well, you may keep your opinion, and I'll keep mine."
"Yes. But, you know, I agree with a great many other people-not to
say with everyone-in thinking well of Don Bosco, while you have no
one, or very few, who share your opinion."
"Enough. I'll say no more about it; for Don Bosco I'll do nothing,"
interrupted the Marchioness.
And DeAmicis reported to Father Belmonte the sorry outcome of
his mission.
Meanwhile, the marriage came to a separation. Then the Marchioness
sent word to DeAmicis to call on her in her chamber, where she used the
alcove as her bed. The room was magnificent: all gilded furniture, so that
it looked like a temple, with candelabra, silks, damasks, carpets, and a
profusion of precious objects. The lady was leaning on her writing desk,
crying her heart out.
DeAmicis came in. The Marchioness said to him, "Do you see what
point I've come to?"
Madam, I understand the depths of your grief. Be patient; let's put
things into God's hands once again. For now, there's no remedy. Set your
heart at rest, resign yourself. However, I would like to suggest to you...."
"Don't speak to me of Don Bosco," the Marchioness snapped at him,
with a gesture that meant "Stay a good ten steps back; remember the dis-
tance that separates you from me."
DeAmicis left, resolved not to call on her again unless summoned.
Only after fifteen days did she send for him.
Seeing the Marchioness so obstinate, DeAmicis finally exclaimed to
Don Bosco one day when he met him, "We're not getting anywhere with
her, you know!"
"Yes, yes," answered Don Bosco. "The deal will be done, but when
I'll no longer be around. And you'll act as the intermediary."
DeAmicis remembered those words, even though at that point he had
lost all hope.
Don Bosco, in the meantime, fell sick. DeAmicis went promptly to see

57.10 Page 570

▲back to top
542
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
him and found that he was gravely ill. As he was leaving, he said to the Saint:
"I have to go to Rome with an Italian pilgrim group. I'm compelled to leave,
and I'm sorry to leave you in this condition. But when I come back, will I
see you?" Obviously he was afraid he would never see Don Bosco again.
"Go ahead," Don Bosco replied with a smile. "Be at ease. You'll see
me, and you'll be on hand for my funeral."
Don Bosco had told this gentleman, who was rich, "You are destined
to do a lot ofgood." Another time, when DeAmicis asked him whether he
would be saved, he stated, "Yes, but you'll sink almost to the brink of a
precipice, and then you'll rise up and be saved."
DeAmicis then returned to Genoa and called on the Marchioness,
whom he had to accompany to Rome. He said to her, "I have just come
from Turin, where I called on Don Bosco."
"And how is he?"
"Very bad."
"Poor man! I'm sorry to hear that." This woman was, deep down, very
good, a charitable lady, but she had too many prejudices against Don Bosco.
Arrived at Rome, she went with DeAmicis into the halls of the
Vatican for an audience. As soon as the Pope saw DeAmicis-he knew
that he had been in Turin-he queried him solicitously, "So, tell me, how
is Don Bosco?" DeAmicis informed him, while the Pope showed a most
lively concern for Don Bosco.
The Marchioness was struck by this, and when she got out of the
audience she remarked to DeAmicis, "What esteem does the Pope have
for Don Bosco!"
"Rightly so, dear Marchioness. It does not surprise me. The Pope
knows who Don Bosco is."
DeAmicis returned to Genoa, then hastened to Turin to see Don
Bosco, whose death had been announced by telegrams and newspapers.
The Saint's prediction was fulfilled precisely. DeAmicis arrived a few
moments before they closed the casket, and he was able to see his friend's
remains, kiss his hand once more, and assist at his funeral.
During the first months of 1888, Fr. Rua was busy just setting in
order all the temporal matters concerning the Congregation, regular-
izing the rights of his succession with the Government. Father Rua
turned his first thoughts to the purchase of the Durazzo property, to
free the Sampierdarena hospice from a vexation which would not have
been too be far off on account of the continuous development of fac-
tories in that city.

58 Pages 571-580

▲back to top

58.1 Page 571

▲back to top
An Interesting Episode
543
Before his death, Don Bosco had asked other influential persons to
intercede with the Marchioness to induce her to sell. Her first reply was
that she meant to sell the land at issue as a building lot. Then she said
that the lowest sum she required was 200,000 francs, to be paid with a
notary act. And she was talking about selling only one part of the lot.
Finally, she answered to the person beseeching her to sell that she would
not want to sell unless she sold by contract the entire property. So the
outcome of this proposition was always a resolute "no." To someone who
once asked her the reason why, she said, "Because Don Bosco promises
to pay and then won't pay."
Don Bosco finally had this offer made to the Marchioness: she should
fix whatever sum she liked, including even the property's sentimental
value in the price, and without fail he would satisfy her. He was ready to
pay even 300,000 lire. He said, "It's a necessary expense, and God will
provide." The Marchioness would not hear of it.
Once Don Bosco was dead, the business of the Marchioness was
going down. The Veloce, for various reasons, had cost her son, the
Marquis, heavy sacrifices. In the city it was said-and it was known
too-that he might also go bankrupt.
Father Rua summoned Father John Marenco to Turin during the
first months of 1889 to see how the Marchioness might be induced to
cede her property. When the situation was looked, into a conclusion
was evident: dealing with her by letter was useless. It was better for Fr.
Marenco to approach her in person. That is what was done. As soon as
Father Marenco was announced, she received him. That surprised
him, for it was said that if Don Bosco himself had come, he would not
have been let in.
The Marchioness was struck by the manners of the director of
Sampierdarena, although she understood at once what his purpose was.
Father Marenco explained the predicament of his house and said quite
plainly that he had come to her because she was the only person able to
guarantee the future of the hospice.
"You see," replied the Marchioness, "although I didn't want to sell to
Don Bosco, I did understand how, ifl sold it to others, I would have ruined
his hospice, and I told the Marquis, my son: 'Poor Salesians; if we should
sell that property to others, we'll ruin Saint Cajetan's Hospice for good,
and we would force them to look for a place somewhere else.' I didn't want
to sell it to Don Bosco, but neither would I have sold it to others."
Father Marenco thanked her heartily and pressed his plea.

58.2 Page 572

▲back to top
544
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"But look," the Marchioness rejoined, "in our present condition
and with all those rumors about our possible financial failure, if we
should sell that property, people would say that we were compelled to
get rid of that property, that we've begun to sell off. That would cause
our creditors to panic, and my son's name would be compromised
before the public."
"But," commented Father Marenco, "this is not the case, for others
to say that it was sold out of need, since it would actually be sold out of
charity. Everyone sees, everyone knows, the need we have of that lot, and
hence there wouldn't be any gain, but rather a real sacrifice, on your part.
The Lord, you may be sure, will reward you abundantly."
"If that's the case," replied the Marchioness, "I have no objections to
raise. All that remains is for my son to be of the same opinion. Ifhe con-
sents, as I hope, consider the matter settled."
Father Marenco left with his heart greatly comforted.
An instantaneous, miraculous change had taken place within the
Marchioness Durazzo-Pallavicini. Over the years she had revealed to
her son Don Bosco' s request, and now she also told him of this last pro-
posal. Meanwhile, some speculators, who were aware of what was
going on, had several times approached the Marquis about buying the
lot. They were ready to pay 200,000 lire. They intended to profit from
the Salesians' need for it and net themselves some 50,000 or 100,000
lire. They planned to lay the foundations of a factory so that the
Salesians, on seeing what was actually happening and supposing that
very soon they would be stuck with nearby tenants of every kind who
would have seen and heard whatever was happening in their house,
would have been willing to pay any price to be free from such a peril.
And the head of this group was by reputation a good Catholic, who
went to church regularly, a gentleman all for the Pope and the faith.
This scarcely sensitive way of acting did not seem to agree with the
religious sentiments that he professed. Their broker revealed their less
than generous plan to DeAmicis.
One fine morning, Marquis Marcellus Durazzo summoned
DeAmicis and told him: "Come on, let's go to Sampierdarena to Saint
Cajetan's Hospice. On account of that property of ours they'll never
leave me a moment's peace. I foresee that they'll be capable of perse-
cuting me as long as I live. So now I want to get rid of that annoyance.
You've already taken the part of the intermediary so many times in this
business. Please come along."

58.3 Page 573

▲back to top
An Interesting Episode
545
DeAmicis got into the waiting carriage and, with a light heart,
headed for Sampierdarena. Upon entering the hospice, they met
Father Marenco under the porticoes. He received the Marquis with
much courtesy and showed him around the workshops, the class-
rooms, and the dormitories. The Marquis was utterly delighted by
everything he saw. Then they went up to the terrace over the porti-
coes, and stopped almost directly in front of the room usually occu-
pied by Don Bosco.
Here the Marquis turned to Father Marenco. "That's the lot you
need?" the Marquis asked as he was pointing to it.
"Yes, sir! It's that section, ten yards beyond those posts supporting
that bower."
"Very good. Let's make the deal, then, for 50,000 lire due at the sign-
ing with the notary public."
"Oh my lord the Marquis! Thank you! Thank you!"
"And tell me, Father Director-why do you want to buy just that part
of the property? Couldn't you buy all of it?"
"My lord the Marquis! Certainly that would be wonderful, but you
know quite well that I wouldn't know where to find the money. Up to a
certain point I can go, and I've got the cash! But beyond that...."
"Take it, take it," DeAmicis chimed in.
"You may buy the whole place. I want only another 50,000 lire, to be
paid in installments over several years on whatever day we agree upon,"
replied the Marquis.
I do not know whether Father Marenco heard those last words. He felt
that he was going to faint, for an instant he saw nothing, and he had to
grab the railing for support. The Marquis watched as two big tears rolled
down his cheeks.
When Father Marenco had recovered from his daze, Marquis
Durazzo continued: "Now, as good businessmen, we love to do this right-
ly. What will you give me as a guarantee?"
"Oh my lord Marquis," Father Marenco answered readily, "what can
I give you as a guarantee? Only one thing. I'll come someday to have
lunch with you at Pegli."
"Excellent! And bring all your boys."
With a handshake, they parted. The Marquis and DeAmicis got into
their landau. DeAmicis commented: "My lord the Marquis, you've truly
done a good deed by cheering up the Salesians. I'm sure that you won't
be wanting for blessings from the Lord. How happy Don Bosco must be!"

58.4 Page 574

▲back to top
546
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
At these words, the Marquis shuddered from head to toe, and two
really big tears welled up in his eyes.
"I've never seen you cry. I don't think you've ever shed a tear in your
life," DeAmicis said. The Marquis was unusually joyful that day, as he
showed in many ways.
The day agreed upon for lunch at Pegli finally came. All the boys,
including the band, went there by train. They were welcomed with great
festivity. A lavish dinner was prepared for them. The tables were spread
out in a delightful spot within that magnificent garden famous all over the
world. The Marquis and the Marchioness sat down with Father Marenco
and all the boys. It was a really fine day. The Marchioness herself was so
changed that she seemed always to have held the Salesians and their
youngsters close to her heart.
Finally, the day for signing the contract arrived. DeAmicis was
somewhat put out because he had not been invited to be present.
Suddenly, the Marquis showed up [at his home]: "Mr. DeAmicis, please
come and spend the day with us. That way you'll be present for the con-
tract signing, for which you worked so hard to bring it to this happy end-
ing; and at the same time you'll act as a witness. So your name will be
perpetually on record in the notary deed as a souvenir and a testimony of
this event." DeAmicis went, entirely satisfied.
Father Marenco had brought along the 50,000 lire. The notary read the
deed contract, and when he came to the point concerning the other 50,000
lire to be paid in installments over ten years, the Marquis turned to Father
Marenco. "Of course," he said, " I will never receive those 50,000 lire,
because the Salesians do not have the money to pay me. But that doesn't
matter. I absolutely insist, however, that when the first installment comes
due, you, Father Director, shall come to pay it to me." In that fashion he
indicated that he intended to work things out in some other way.
And the contract was signed. Thus were fulfilled the words which
Don Bosco had spoken to DeAmicis, "The deal will be done, but when
I'm no longer around. And you'll act as the intermediary."
But the Lord, on that very day, blessed Marquis Durazzo in a stun-
ning fashion. He had risked funds in a certain speculation that turned out
well for him. With the profit, he paid off all his promissory notes, whose
value, it was said, amounted to some 8,000,000 lire, and he still had a net
gain in cash of 1,300,000 golden lire.

58.5 Page 575

▲back to top
547
SALESIAN BIOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY
The following list of biographical sketches are of persons whose
names appear in this volume. Our selection includes names of
Salesians who are most outstanding in the history of the Salesian
Congregation. We include them for the readers who are unfamiliar
with this history.
ALBERA, PAUL (1845-1921), Father
Paul Albera, from None in the province of Turin, entered the
Oratory in the fall of 1858. He made his religious profession in 1862.
After his ordination in 1868, he was appointed prefect of the Oratory, a
post he held until 1871. As director of the Salesian house at
Sampierdarena, a suburb of Genoa, he had responsibility for the Sons of
Mary and helped Don Bosco in preparing the first missionary expedi-
tion (1875). The print shop which he initiated there in 1877 printed the
Bollettino Salesiano.
In 1881 Father Albera was appointed provincial ofthe Salesian hous-
es in France, with headquarters at Marseilles. He remained in that posi-
tion ten years, and, despite the anticlericalism of the times, the houses in
France grew from three to thirteen.
Father Albera was called "the little Don Bosco." A man of action-
above all, interior action-his main concern was spiritual formation. He
became spiritual director of the Salesian Society and a member of the
superior chapter in 1892 after the death of Father John Bonetti (see
below). The rector major, Father Rua (see below), asked him to compile
the Director's Manual and to conduct extraordinary visitations of the
provinces of France, Spain, Belgium, and South America; the last jour-
ney took three years.
In fulfillment of a prophecy of Don Bosco, known only to Father
Philip Rinaldi, Father Albera was elected rector major in 1910, succeed-
ing Father Rua. He headed the Congregation during the trying years of

58.6 Page 576

▲back to top
548
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
World War I. The depth of his personal piety and asceticism imbued the
numerous circular letters which he wrote to the Salesians, as well as the
Director's Manual.
Exhausted by his many journeys as rector major in visiting the hous-
es and strengthening the confreres and Salesian cooperators, Father
Albera passed the last years ofhis life in precarious health. After his death
he was interred at Valsalice, alongside Don Bosco and Father Rua, whose
sterling virtues he so faithfully reflected.
BARBERIS, JULIUS (1847-1927), Father
Father Barberis had the distinction of being the first novice master of
the Salesian Congregation, appointed by Don Bosco in 1874. "We will
always be friends," the saint told fourteen-year-old Julius on his entrance
into the Oratory in 1861. "One day you will be my helper," he added.
Father Barberis was a quiet, gentle person, very much attuned to Don
Bosco' s spirit, prudent and kind with his young charges, demanding yet
patient and understanding.
He was born at Mathi in the province of Turin, made his first vows in
1865, and was ordained in 1870. At the University of Turin he earned his
doctoral degree in theology in 1873. As master of novices for twenty-five
years he formed a veritable host of young men into zealous, hard-work-
ing Salesians who looked up to him for inspiration and guidance, among
them the Servants of God Andrew Beltrami and August Czartoryski. Don
Bosco used his experience to set up novitiates throughout Europe. From
1892 to 1900 he was a member of the superior chapter. From 1902 to
1911 he was provincial of the central province. In 1910 he was elected
spiritual director of the Congregation, a position he held till his death.
Truly a man of God, gifted with enviable simplicity and extraordinary
goodness, he mirrored the fatherliness of Don Bosco to all his novices.
His Vade Mecum, the first textbook on Salesian spirituality, is still a valu-
able introduction to religious life.
BEAUVOIR, JOSEPH (1850-1930), Father
Joseph Beauvoir was born in Turin, made his vows in 1870, and was
ordained a priest in 1875. Three years later, when Don Bosco asked him
whether he would volunteer for the South American missions, he accept-
ed and left that same year. After a short stay in Uruguay and at Buenos

58.7 Page 577

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
549
Aires, he headed for the mission fields of Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego.
He was perhaps the missionary who worked the hardest and the longest to
keep in touch with the Indians.
As military chaplain, he took part in General Villegas's expedition to
the Andes in 1882-1883 and was awarded a silver medal for his priestly
zeal. He then spent twenty-five years evangelizing the Indians of south-
ern and western Patagonia. His love for them prompted him to compile a
small dictionary of the Onas Indians which was later amplified and
merged with the highly praised work entitled Los Shelknam Indigenos de
la Tierra de/ Fuego, dealing with the traditions, customs, and languages
of the local natives. Father Beauvoir accompanied a group of Indians who
represented Tierra del Fuego at the 1892 Colombian Fair in Genoa. He
died in Buenos Aires.
BELLAMY, CHARLES (1852-1911), Father
Charles Bellamy was ordained to the priesthood in his native city of
Chartres in 1881. Since his fond desire was to minister to young workers,
he consulted his pastor, who retrieved from his trash basket a brochure he
had recently received and gave it to him. Father Bellamy read it and pur-
sued his calling. Later, he used to quip that he found his vocation in a
wastepaper basket! In 1882, he first met Don Bosco in Paris. The follow-
ing year he made his novitiate and was perpetually professed in 1884.
Father Bellamy founded the Salesian oratory, secondary school, and
trade school at Menilmontant in Paris. In 1891 he opened the first
Salesian house in Africa, at Oran, Algeria. Some years later, ill health
forced him to retire to the Salesian house at Charlemont, near Geneva. A
man of keen intelligence and an excellent speaker, he wrote several books
about Don Bosco. He died in Lausanne, Switzerland.
BELMONTE, DOMINIC (1843-1901), Father
Dominic Belmonte, born in Genoa, went to the Oratory in 1860; and,
although seventeen, he was advised by Don Bosco to begin high school.
He studied music and became a proficient choir director and composer.
Professed in 1864, he was ordained in Turin in 1870. After serving as pre-
fect at Borgo San Martino and catechist at Alassio, in 1877 he returned to
Borgo San Martino as director, where his predecessors had been Fathers
Rua and Bonetti (see below). In 1881, he was appointed director of the

58.8 Page 578

▲back to top
550
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
school at Sampierdarena, where he also taught theology, headed musical
activities, and became first pastor at the church of Saint Cajetan. In 1886,
Father Belmonte was chosen prefect general of the Salesian Society. On
the death of Father Bonetti in 1891, he was named postulator of Don
Bosco's cause. Though he gave up his active musical career, he sponsored
the musical training of the Congregation's most noted musician, Father
John Pagella.
Don Bosco had told Father Belmonte that if he took care of himself,
he would live beyond sixty. But he felt he could not spare himself any
work. He died in Turin at the age of fifty-eight.
BERTO, JOACHIM (1847-1914), Father
Joachim Berto entered the Oratory in 1862 and joined the Salesian
Congregation three years later. Even before his ordination in 1871, he was
chosen by Don Bosco to be his secretary, a post he retained for twenty
years, until ill health forced him to retire. During these years he accom-
panied Don Bosco on his most important trips to Rome on the
Congregation's affairs and to Rome and Florence in delicate negotiations
between the Italian government and the Holy See. He was a great help to
Don Bosco in carrying out his voluminous correspondence and in safe-
guarding confidential documents concerning the above negotiations. His
accounts of these journeys constitute some of the most precious archives
of the Salesian Society. He was one of the privileged few who witnessed
many of Don Bosco's wonderful deeds. While carrying out his secretar-
ial duties, Father Berto also carefully kept a diary and authored several
devotional and ascetical booklets. As catechist for the Oratory students,
he cultivated the sodalities of the Blessed Sacrament and the Altar Boys.
To his last days he was a skilled and well-loved confessor at the Oratory,
where he died.
BOLOGNA, JOSEPH (1847-1907), Father
Joseph Bologna came from Garessio in the province of Cuneo and
entered the Oratory in 1863. He was a companion of the saintly lad
Francis Besucco, whose virtues he made his own. He joined the
Congregation in 1868 and was ordained in 1872. In 1878, Don Bosco sent
him to Marseilles to open Saint Leo's Festive Oratory, which he directed
until 1892, when he was appointed provincial of the houses in southern

58.9 Page 579

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
551
France with headquarters at Marseilles. Six years later he was sent to Paris
and named provincial of northern France and Belgium. His last days were
saddened by the government's anti-religious legislation, which closed the
northern Salesian houses. He died in Turin while on a visit to the Oratory.
BONETTI, JOHN (1838-1891), Father
John Bonetti was born at Caramagna in the province of Cuneo. He
came to the Oratory in 1855. Father Matthew Picco, who taught him in
his senior year, called him "a priceless youth." John was one of the young
men who, in December 1859, banded with Don Bosco to found the
Salesian Congregation and was elected a member of the first superior
chapter (see Vol. VI, pp. 181-183). He won high honors in philosophy
and theology and soon became a well-known writer. Together with
Fathers Michael Rua (see below) and Dominic Ruffino and others, he was
one of the early chroniclers of Don Bosco's words and deeds. His book
Cinque lustri di storia dell'Orarorio di San Francesco di Sales [English
edition: Saint John Bosco 's Early Apostolate] merits special mention. Its
wealth of detail constitutes a small library of Salesiana, and of course it is
a primary source for much of what it recounts.
Father Bonetti was a capable public relations man. Gifted with a fine
intellect and a brilliant imagination, he was also a great storyteller. Like
Don Bosco, he defended the Catholic Church against the attacks of vocifer-
ous Protestants. A man of balanced zeal, warm piety, and deep spirituality,
he was elected spiritual director of the Salesian Congregation in 1886.
When he died in 1891, he fulfilled Don Bosco's prophecy that he
would be the first member of the superior chapter to follow him in death.
Blessed Michael Rua hailed Father Bonetti as "a tireless apostolic labor-
er, a valiant champion in promoting God's glory and the salvation of
souls, an amiable counselor in comfort and advice."
BORGATELLO, MAGGIORINO (1857-1929), Father
Born at Varengo in the province of Alessandria, Maggiorino
Borgatello first met Don Bosco at the age of sixteen when he entered the
Oratory. He liked Don Bosco so much that he decided to bind himself to
him for life. He took his vows as a Salesian in 1877 and was ordained a
priest in 1880. In late 1888, after recovering from a severe illness through
Don Bosco's intercession, he volunteered for the missions of Patagonia

58.10 Page 580

▲back to top
552
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and Tierra del Fuego, where he labored twenty-five years. In 1893 he
founded a museum of Indian artifacts and natural history in Punta
Arenas, Chile. Its collection is priceless, and the museum has now been
named in his honor. In 1925, on the occasion of the goldenjubilee of the
Salesian missions, Father Borgatello published a history of the apostolic
endeavors of the Salesian missionaries in those far-off lands. In 1928 he
also authored a grammar and glossary of the Alakaluf Indians, and in
1930 his biography of Monsignor Joseph Fagnano (see below) was pub-
lished. He spent his last years as assistant pastor of the basilica of Mary
Help of Christians in Turin.
BRANDA, JOHN BAPTIST (1842-1927), Father
John Branda came to the Oratory at the age of twenty-six after com-
pleting his studies as a surveyor. He patiently took up Latin, donned the
clerical habit, and made his first vows as a Salesian in 1869. Ordained in
1873, he was first assigned to Marassi, then to Valsalice, and finally, in
1881, to Spain to help initiate Salesian work there. Don Bosco told him,
"Go to Utrera, but you will be there for only a short time. A lady from
Barcelona will call us and will provide the means for opening a large
school there." In fact, in 1885, Dofia Dorothy de Chopitea, as Don Bosco
had predicted, wrote to him, and soon afterward work started on a tech-
nical school at Sarria, Barcelona. In 1889 the rector major, Father Rua,
called Father Branda back to Italy to direct the Saint Teresa Festive
Oratory for girls in Chieri. In 1900 he was sent to Zurich and in 1908 to
Lorraine to assist Italian immigrants. In 1918 he was recalled to the
Oratory, where he spent his last years as spiritual director to countless
souls. Outstanding at all times was his love for Don Bosco, influenced in
part by the extraordinary events he himself had witnessed.
BUZZETTI, JOSEPH (1832-1892), Brother
CAGLIERO, JOHN (1838-1926), Bishop and Cardinal
John Cagliero, born in Don Bosco's hometown of Castelnuovo d' Asti,
was received by Don Bosco into the Oratory in 1851 (see Vol. IV, pp.
200-204) and was among the original members of the Salesian Society
(Vol. VI, pp. 181-183). In 1862 he was ordained in Turin and appointed
spiritual director of the Oratory. He was endowed with an exceptional tal-
ent for music, and from that talent came a steady flow of sacred and recre-

59 Pages 581-590

▲back to top

59.1 Page 581

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
553
ational music which was the delight of the Oratory. Such composers as
Giuseppe Verdi and Lorenzo Perosi praised his art. Father Cagliero
obtained his doctorate in theology at the University of Turin in 1873.
But Father Cagliero is best remembered as an intrepid missioner. In
1875 he led the first group of Salesian missionaries to Argentina, where
they carried out a ministry to the Italian immigrants of Buenos Aires.
Soon, however, Father Cagliero penetrated the interior of Patagonia. He
opened a trade school at Almagro in Buenos Aires and another at Villa
Colon in Montevideo. Don Bosco recalled him to Turin in 1877 to
become spiritual director of the Congregation, an office he filled until
1884, when Pope Leo XIII nominated him vicar apostolic of northern and
central Patagonia. The first Salesian bishop, he was consecrated in the
church of Mary Help of Christians in Turin. Immediately afterward he
returned to South America and was welcomed by Father Joseph Fagnano
(see below), with whom he explored Tierra del Fuego, meeting up with
the various Indian tribes. In 1887 he crossed the Andes to open the first
Salesian house in Chile, at Concepcion (breaking two ribs along the way
when thrown from his horse high up in the Andes). In December of that
year he returned to Turin to assist Don Bosco on his deathbed.
After Don Bosco's death, Bishop Cagliero returned to Argentina. In
1908 he founded Patagonia's first hospital at Viedma. Pope Pius X appoint-
ed him minister plenipotentiary of Costa Rica and apostolic delegate to the
countries of Central America. In 1915 Pope Benedict XV named him car-
dinal (the first Salesian so honored), and in 1920, bishop of Frascati.
He died in Rome in 1926. In 1964 his remains were brought back to
Argentina and solemnly laid to rest in the cathedral of Viedma, his first epis-
copal residence. For further details see the indexes ofVolumes II through XV.
CIBRARIO, NICHOLAS, Father
COLLE, LOUIS
Count Louis Anthony Colle, his wife, and their only child lived at
Toulon, France. While Don Bosco was visiting Marseilles in February
1881, their pastor called on him and begged him to come to Toulon to
bless the boy, Louis, who was dying of tuberculosis at the age of 17.
When he met the boy, Don Bosco was struck by his resignation to God's
will and "the utter candor of his soul." Though encouraging him to pray

59.2 Page 582

▲back to top
554
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
for healing if it should be for the good of his soul, he prepared the boy for
death. Louis died on April 3 after telling his parents, "I am going to
Heaven. Don Bosco told me so."
Don Bosco thought it would be edifying to write the boy's life. He
sketched a draft and then had one of the French Salesians complete the job
(in French). It stressed young Louis's generosity, mortification, patience,
and piety. Louis became a frequent visitor to Don Bosco in his dreams
and visions.
Count and Countess Colle became distinguished benefactors of the
Salesians for the rest of their lives. They preserved seventy-seven letters
from Don Bosco, sent between May 1881 and April 1887, plus one des-
ignated for posting after the Saint's death. The Count died on New Year's
Day 1888, thirty days before Don Bosco; we have no information at hand
concerning the Countess's last days.
COSTAMAGNA, JAMES (1846--1921), Bishop
James Costamagna came from Caramagna in the province of Cuneo
to study at the Oratory at the age of twelve. In 1867 he made his first pro-
fession, and less than a year later was ordained a priest. In 1874 Don
Bosco sent him to Mornese as spiritual director of the Daughters of Mary
Help of Christians, a post he held for three years. In 1877 he headed the
third missionary expedition to Argentina. He accompanied General Julius
Roca as chaplain on a military expedition calculated to subdue the tribes
of the Pampas. He saved many Indians from the vengeful attacks by the
soldiers and brought them to the faith. (See Vol. XIV, pp. 217-220, 223.)
In 1880, on Father Francis Bodrato's death, he was named director of
San Carlos School in Buenos Aires and provincial of South America. He
was a stern person. "I want sterling Salesians" was his motto. He himself
set the example in promoting the genuine spirit of Don Bosco, correcting
all deviations and weaknesses. He brought in the Daughters of Mary Help
of Christians for the care of the girls of Almagro. In 1882 he began pub-
lishing the Argentine edition of the Bollettino Salesiano and two years
later, ofLetture Cattoliche. To counteract the anticlerical spirit of the pub-
lic schools of Buenos Aires, he opened more festive oratories for the teach-
ing of catechism. He was also in demand as spiritual director of religious
communities. In 1887 he opened a house at Talca, Chile, and the follow-
ing year he toured neighboring countries for future Salesian foundations.

59.3 Page 583

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
555
Appointed apostolic vicar of Mendez and Gualaquiza, Ecuador, he
was consecrated bishop in the church of Mary Help of Christians in 1895.
When his return to Ecuador was blocked by the anticlerical government,
he went to Buenos Aires; Father Rua appointed him visitor to the Salesian
houses of South America, with residence in Santiago, Chile. In 1902 he
was granted permission to visit his vicariate for three months, a visit he
repeated the following year. Eventually he obtained permission to enter
Ecuador and set up his residence among the Jivaros.
In 1918, suffering from a heart condition, he retired to the novitiate
house at Bernal, Argentina, where he died.
DALMAZZO, FRANCIS (1845-1895), Father
Francis Dalmazzo entered the Oratory in 1860. After a few days,
unable to adjust to the frugal meals, he wanted to return home. On the
morning he was to depart, after going to confession to Don Bosco, he saw
him perform a miracle by multiplying a few buns into hundreds for the
boys' breakfast (see Vol. VI, pp. 453-455). Astounded, he decided to
remain at the Oratory, became a Salesian, and was ordained in 1868.
From 1872 to 1880 he was director at Valsalice; subsequently he was
appointed director and pastor of the school and church ofthe Sacred Heart
of Jesus in Rome and procurator general of the Salesian Society at the
Vatican. Toward the end of 1887 he was sent to London to open a Salesian
house; afterward, from 1888 to 1894, he was rector of the church of Saint
John the Evangelist in Turin. In all these undertakings he won the admi-
ration and good will of all who came in contact with him.
Finally, in 1894, in deference to the wishes of the bishop of
Catanzaro, he assumed the direction of the diocesan seminary, which was
staffed by Salesians and, within a short time opened also a small second-
ary school. That same school year, an assassin shot him down; he died
forgiving his assailant.
DOGLIANI, JOSEPH (1849-1934), Brother
DURANDO, CELESTINE (1840-1907), Father
Born at Farigliano di Mondovi, Celestine Durando entered the
Oratory in 1856, and on his very first day met Dominic Savio, with whom
he later founded the Immaculate Conception Sodality. On December 18,

59.4 Page 584

▲back to top
556
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
1859, with other young clerics, he joined Don Bosco in forming the
Salesian Congregation (see Vol. VI, pp. 181-183). He was ordained a
priest in 1864. The following year he became a member of the superior
chapter and held that office for nearly forty years. From 1886 to 1903 he
also served as provincial of a loose unit of Salesian houses in Europe,
Africa, and Asia.
Father Durando was well known for several highly praised school
publications. In 1869 Don Bosco directed him to compile the collection
Italian Classics for the Young (see Vol. IX, pp. 51, 196--197, 391). From
1869 to 1885 two hundred and four volumes were published, nineteen of
them edited by Father Durando. He also authored an excellent Latin gram-
mar and dictionary.
Father Durando distinguished himself by his zealous ministry in the
confessional. "A silent man," wrote Father Rua, "he lived a career of good
works, rich in merit. Wherever he passed he left the image of a truly
priestly Salesian spirit." He died at the Oratory.
DE AGOSTINI, ALBERT (1883-1960), Father
Father De Agostini was outstanding as both a missionary and a scientist.
A native of the province of Vercelli, he professed as a Salesian in 1902 and
was ordained in 1909. Arriving in South America, he made Tierra del Fuego
his particular field of evangelization and exploration, recording his observa-
tions on both paper and film. He published ten books about the Andes,
Patagonia, and Tierra del Fuego. He traversed tens of thousands of miles,
baptizing thousands, anointing thousands, witnessing hundreds ofmarriages
over a period ofmore than forty years. He retired to and died at the Oratory.
FAGNAN0, JOSEPH (1844-1916), Father, Prefect Apostolic
Joseph Fagnano came from Rocchetta Tanaro in the province of Asti.
At twelve he enrolled in the Asti diocesan seminary. When the seminary
closed in 1859, the seminarians were encouraged to transfer to the
Oratory in Turin, but Joseph returned home. After serving as an orderly
in the army hospital at Asti, he decided to resume his priestly studies
under Don Bosco's care. He was soon won over by the happy family life
he found at the Oratory and by Don Bosco's serene fatherliness. What
most impressed him, however, was Don Bosco' s telling him his sins, cir-
cumstances and all, during his general confession. That convinced him

59.5 Page 585

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
557
that he was talking to a saint, and he decided to stay with him. Joseph
made his first vows in 1864 and was ordained in 1868.
In November 1875, since one of the ten confreres who were assigned
to the first Salesian missionary expedition was unable to go, Don Bosco
asked Father Fagnano to replace him, and he gladly did so. From Buenos
Aires he went to San Nicolas de los Arroyos and converted an old home
to a boarding school. The following March it was ready for occupancy by
144 boarders and as many day students. In 1879, he was made pastor at
Patagones, in northern Patagonia, where he built a church and two
schools, (one for boys, one for girls). He formed a school band and set up
a meteorological station, soon given official status by Argentina. When a
military expedition was sent out against the Indians, Father Fagnano zeal-
ously volunteered his services as a chaplain so as to extend his pastoral
care to the hunted natives, of whom he baptized thirty.
Appointed prefect apostolic of southern Patagonia and Tierra del
Fuego, he sailed to Punta Arenas in 1887 and then to Dawson Island,
where he established Saint Raphael Mission, which the Daughters of
Mary Help of Christians staffed in 1890. At Punta Arenas he set up a
weather station and a church. In Tierra del Fuego, where a lake has been
named after him, he founded a mission which became an Indian settle-
ment. When the government withdrew funds, he had to abandon the proj-
ect. Father Fagnano died in Santiago, Chile.
FASCIE, BARTHOLOMEW (1861-1937), Father
Born at Verezzi in the province of Savona, Bartholomew Fascie
enrolled at the age of fifteen as a student in the Salesian high school at
nearby Alassio. After graduation, he moved to the Oratory to continue his
studies at the University of Turin. It was during this period that he felt
attracted to Don Bosco's saintliness and the Salesian life. In 1883, after
obtaining his university degrees in letters and philosophy, he delayed
joining the Salesian Congregation for family reasons and returned to
Alassio as a teacher of literature in the Salesian high school. In 1890 he
finally decided to become a Salesian and a year later made his perpetual
vows. His sound intellectual formation, spiritual maturity, and love of
work hastened his ordination to the priesthood in 1891.
He exercised his Salesian apostolate first at Alassio and then at Este
and Ascona, Switzerland. From 1897 to 1910 he was director at Bronte,

59.6 Page 586

▲back to top
558
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Sicily, and provincial from 1907 to 1913. He filled the same office in
Tuscany and Emilia from 1913 to 1920. While he was still provincial,
Father Paul Albera appointed him prefect general of studies in 1919 when
this office became vacant. Subsequent general chapters reelected him to
the same post. Having completely absorbed Don Bosco's spirit in his fre-
quent contacts with him, he became its jealous guardian and faithful
interpreter. Among his writings, outstanding is his booklet on Don
Bosco's preventive system, which was adopted as a textbook in all teach-
ers' training colleges in Italy. He died of a stroke on January 31, 1937,
shortly after delivering a panegyric in honor of Saint John Bosco on his
feast day in the basilica of Mary Help of Christians in Turin.
FEBBRARO, STEPHEN, Father
GHIVARELLO, CHARLES (1835-1913), Father
Charles Ghivarello, born at Pino Torinese in the province of Turin,
entered the Oratory at the age of twenty and received the clerical habit
from Don Bosco the following year. He was a friend of Dominic Savio.
In 1859 he was one of the young clerics who cast his lot with Don Bosco
and became a cofounder of the Salesian Congregation and a councillor of
the superior chapter (see Vol. VI, pp.181-183). He made his first vows in
1862 and was ordained in 1864. In 1876 he was elected economer gener-
al and filled that office until 1880, when Don Bosco sent him to Saint-
Cyr as director of the Salesian orphanage. Two years later he was appoint-
ed director at Mathi and filled that office until 1888.
At his ordination Don Bosco had predicted that Father Ghivarello
would be an excellent confessor, and it was in that ministry that he best
revealed his fatherly goodness. But he was also a talented architect, engi-
neer, and agriculturist, and in those capacities rendered valuable service
to Don Bosco and the Salesian Congregation. At San Benigno Canavese,
where he spent twenty-five years of his life and where he died, he built
the school chapel and a machine shop.
GIORDANO, LAWRENCE (1856-1919), Monsignor
After studying with the Salesians at Lanzo, Lawrence Giordano
joined the Society in 1872. His first field of apostolate was France, where
he was ordained in 1878. He went to Villa Colon, Uruguay, in 1881, and

59.7 Page 587

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
559
thence to Brazil, where he served as director and later as provincial
(1908-1912). He published several books and was a tireless worker for
the Gospel. In character he was large-hearted, intelligent, and self-sacri-
ficing. In 1916 he was named prefect apostolic of the Rio Negro (Brazil),
a mission entrusted to the Salesians two years earlier. On one of his apos-
tolic journeys he was felled by a mysterious illness and died in a few days.
LASAGNA, LOUIS (1850-1895), Bishop
Louis Lasagna first met Don Bosco in the summer of 1862 during
one of the latter's outings with the Oratory boys (see Vol. VII, pp. 164,
166, 179-180). He received the clerical garb in 1866, made his first vows
in 1868, was ordained a priest in 1873, and joined the second missionary
expedition to South America in 1876. As director and provincial, he
achieved marked success in the fields of education, social action, agricul-
ture, vocations, and church construction. In 1893 he was consecrated
bishop and entrusted with the evangelization of the Indians of Mato
Grosso state, Brazil. He died in a train wreck at Juiz de Fora, Brazil.
LEMOYNE, JOHN BAPTIST (1839-1916), Father
Father John Baptist Lemoyne was the first great chronicler of the life
of Saint John Bosco and of the beginnings of the Salesian Congregation.
From their first providential meeting in 1864, Father Lemoyne esteemed
Don Bosco as a man of outstanding character and holiness. He not only
strove to understand and acquire his spirit, but he also took upon himself
the task of committing to writing anything of significance that Don Bosco
did or said. Information concerning earlier events he painstakingly gath-
ered from eyewitnesses and other sources.
In 1883 he came to the motherhouse as editor of the Bollettino
Salesiano and secretary of the superior chapter. The four-plus years that
followed he spent in cordial intimacy with Don Bosco and heard from the
saint himself the story of the arduous road he had to climb in his youth to
arrive at the priesthood, and of the wonderful manner in which
Providence guided the Salesian work.
After Don Bosco' s death, Father Lemoyne was formally charged with
the compilation of available materials for the life of the saint. Forty-five
large volumes of galley proofs bear witness to his dedicated research and
provide the material for the nineteen volumes of the Memorie biografiche

59.8 Page 588

▲back to top
560
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
di don Giovanni Bosco, the first nine of which he authored. Noteworthy
among his other works are a two-volume life of Don Bosco and a biogra-
phy ofMamma Margaret, Don Bosco's mother. He died in Turin.
MARENCO, JOHN (1853-1921), Bishop
John Marenco was born in Ovada in the province of Turin. He applied
to Don Bosco to become a Salesian in 1873, while he was a third-year
theology student. Discerning his fine personal qualities, Don Bosco
accepted him as a novice without further discussion and admitted him to
his religious vows the following year. He was ordained in 1875. Five years
later Don Bosco sent him to Lucca to open a new house. The talents he
showed as a director induced Don Bosco to recall him to Turin and entrust
to him the construction of the church of Saint John the Evangelist.
In 1888 Father Rua sent Father Marenco to Sampierdarena as direc-
tor, in 1890 appointed him provincial of the Salesian houses in Liguria
and Tuscany, and in 1892 made him vicar general of the Daughters of
Mary Help of Christians. Finally, in 1899 Father Rua named him procu-
rator of the Salesian Society with the Holy See. He filled that office until
1909, when Pope Pius X appointed him bishop of Massa Carrara and
eight years later titular bishop of Edessa and apostolic internuncio to the
republics of Central America. Within four years he established an arch-
diocese and a vicariate apostolic in Costa Rica, reopened diplomatic rela-
tions between El Salvador and Honduras, founded two interdiocesan sem-
inaries in Nicaragua and San Salvador, and strengthened ecclesiastical
discipline. In 1921 Bishop Marenco returned to Turin because of failing
health, and there he died a few months later.
MARTINI, MAGDALENE (1849-1883), Sister
A native of the province of Turin, Magdalene Martini came to the
Salesian Sisters in 1875. She aspired to the missionary life, from her first
years as a sister living a life of continuous and hidden self-denial. When
Mother Mazzarello asked for candidates for the 1879 missionary expedi-
tion, Sister Magdalene was the first to volunteer. Though she was pro-
fessed only three years, she was appointed superior of the sisters in
America; she had already been prepared for such responsibility by her
prudence and her profound faith, as well as the guidance of Don Bosco.
She needed all her virtues to deal with daily hardship and opposition in

59.9 Page 589

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
561
Argentina. Matters had barely settled down when she was stricken with
an illness that compelled her to spend most of her last two years as an
invalid, offering her sufferings for God's glory and the good of her
neighbor.
MILANESIO, DOMINIC (1843-1922), Father
Dominic Milanesio, a native of Settimo Torinese, in 1866 called on
Don Bosco for advice about his vocation. As a result of the advice he
became a Salesian, making his first vows in 1869. In 1873 he was
ordained a priest. A member ofthe third missionary expedition (1877), he
first worked in the Boca district of Buenos Aires, but in 1880 he became
a full-fledged missionary in Patagonia, which he crisscrossed at incredi-
ble sacrifice, winning the love of all.
When in 1883 the leading native chieftain, Manuel Namuncura,
decided to surrender to the Argentinean government, he asked Father
Milanesio to act as an intermediary, as recounted in this volume. It was
he again who, on December 24, 1888, baptized the Namuncura's son
Zepherino, whose cause of beatification has been introduced. Father
Milanesio was rightfully called the "Father of the Indians." He died in
Bernal, Argentina.
NOTARIO,
PROVERA, FRANCIS (1836-1874), Father
Although Francis Provera ofMirabello had long nurtured a calling to the
priesthood, he was unable to answer it until 1858, when he met Don Bosco
and came to the Oratory. He immediately impressed the saint with his suc-
cess as an apostle in the festive oratory. Subsequently he became a talented
high school teacher. He took part in the first Salesian profession of triennial
vows in May 1862. Between 1862 and 1870 Don Bosco made him prefect
of the Oratory, Mirabello, Lanzo, and Cherasco in turn, for he showed rare
ability in managing the economy of the houses. He was ordained in 1864.
His health began to fail around 1869, and he asked Don Bosco for a change.
In 1870 the saint brought him back to the Oratory to teach philosophy to the
seminarians, and again he displayed wonderful teaching gifts: careful prepa-
ration, powerful memory, ease and clarity of expression. These abilities also
served him well in the pulpit. In 1872 Don Bosco appointed him to the supe-

59.10 Page 590

▲back to top
562
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
rior chapter. When he died, after a long, painful illness, Don Bosco lament-
ed that "the Society has lost one of its best members." He is mentioned often
in Vols. V-X of The Biographical Memoirs.
ROSSI, JOSEPH, Brother
RUA, MICHAEL (1837-1910), Father (Blessed)
Michael Rua was born in Turin. As a pupil of the Christian Brothers'
school he first met Don Bosco at the age of seven, and an unbreakable bond
was forged between the two. In 1852 he donned the cassock, and from then
on his life was so closely intertwined with that of the founder that he has
been dubbed "Don Bosco's double." In January 1854 he and three other
youths ofthe Oratory gathered in Don Bosco's room to band themselves into
what was to become the Salesian Congregation (see Vol. V, p. 8). The fol-
lowing year he privately took his first vows. While studying theology he took
charge of the Saint Aloysius Festive Oratory in Turin. In 1859 he accompa-
nied Don Bosco on his first visit to Rome, and at the end ofthat year Michael
Rua, though a subdeacon, was elected by his peers to be spiritual director of
the new-born Society of Saint Francis de Sales (see Vol. VI, pp. 181-183).
He was ordained a priest in 1860 and three years later became the
first Salesian director, assuming charge of the junior seminary at
Mirabello. On the death of Father Victor Alasonatti in 1865, Don Bosco
recalled Father Rua to the Oratory to assume financial responsibility for
the Salesian Society. He was Don Bosco's right-hand man. As Father
Eugene Ceria states: "Don Bosco could not have asked for a more devot-
ed son, a more loyal interpreter of his every wish, a more tireless and
intelligent worker, a more enlightened mind, and a superior of more
unchallenged authority ... fully dedicated to his mission, totally imbued
with [Don Bosco's] ideas and amply qualified ... to be the founder's wor-
thy spokesman at all levels" (see Vol. XIV, p. 1).
In 1884, at Don Bosco's request, he was appointed his vicar by Pope
Leo XIII, and four years later, at the founder's death, he became rector
major, a position he held for twenty-two years. During that time the
Congregation grew from 64 houses to 341, extending beyond Europe to
North and South America, Africa, and Asia.
Father Rua was often defined as "the living rule" because of his
fidelity to Don Bosco's concept of Salesian life and mission. Though he

60 Pages 591-600

▲back to top

60.1 Page 591

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
563
may have given externally an impression of strictness, he was a gentle,
warm, and thoughtful superior, so much so that he rivaled Don Bosco in
gentleness and fatherliness.
Twelve years after Father Rua' s death at the Oratory, the process for
his beatification and canonization was begun. He was declared Venerable
in 1953 and beatified in 1972. His feast day is October 29.
SALA, ANTHONY (1836--1895), Father
Anthony Sala, born near Como, entered the Oratory in 1863 after giv-
ing up the management ofhis family's silk mill. He was a gift from God to
Don Bosco. Since he showed special administrative talent, he was assigned
to help Father Alasonatti, the Oratory's treasurer, who was then in poor
health. Entrusting himself to Don Bosco's guidance, Anthony made his
profession in 1865, and in little more than six years became a priest.
In 1875, Father Sala was appointed counselor of the superior chapter,
replacing Father Ghivarello. Because of his particular ability, Don Bosco
put Father Sala in charge of remodeling the motherhouse ofthe Daughters
of Mary Help of Christians in Nizza Monferrato and of constructing the
new houses at Este, Cremona, Chieri, and Randazzo. In 1880 Don Bosco
appointed him economer general, a post to which he was reelected almost
unanimously in both 1886 and 1892. He supervised the construction of
Saint John the Evangelist Church and school and directed the planning of
the Salesian exhibit in the National Exposition of 1884 in Turin. He also
lightened Don Bosco's burden in building the church of the Sacred Heart
in Rome. During Don Bosco's final illness he offered the lowliest of serv-
ices in the sick room.
Father Sala worked restlessly to his dying day. He died at the Oratory
after a brief illness.
SAVIO,ANGELO (1835-1893), Father
Angelo Savio, from Castelnuovo d'Asti, was a compatriot ofboth Don
Bosco and Father Cagliero. He entered the Oratory in 1850. He was
already a deacon when he took part with the first group ofyoung men who
banded with Don Bosco to form the Salesian Society in December 1859
(see Vol. VI, pp. 181-183); they elected him economer general, a post to
which he was reelected in 1869 and in 1873. He was ordained in Turin in

60.2 Page 592

▲back to top
564
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
1860. As economer he was entrusted with all construction. In 1885, at the
age of fifty, he went to the South American missions, opening houses in
Chile, Peru, Paraguay, and Brazil. A tireless and fearless worker, he was
also a man of deep prayer and great trust. He died while on a missionary
journey in Ecuador, after eight years of fruitful mission activity.
UBALDI, PAUL (1872-1934), Father
A native of Parma, Paul Ubaldi entered the Oratory in 1882 as a stu-
dent. He became a Salesian, taught at the Oratory, and was ordained in
1895. Having earned doctorates in literature, philosophy, and theology,
he taught the Greek classics at the Salesian high school in Valsalice
(Turin) and then at the University of Turin (1909-1913) and in Catania
(1919-1924). Later he was professor of Latin and Greek Christian litera-
ture at the Catholic University of Milan (1924-1934) and in the seminary
ofVenegono (1932-1934).
To promote an appreciation of ancient Christian literature in Italy as
a discipline in its own right and not as a dispensable appendage to the
classics, in 1912 Fathers Ubaldi and Sisto Colombo founded the review
Didaskaleion and the Didaskaleion Library. With courage, competence,
and sacrifice both founders edited the review until 1931. The publication
of Didaskaleion and Father Ubaldi's tenure as professor in the Catholic
University of Milan resulted in the establishment of departments of
ancient Christian literature in many universities of Italy. Father Ubaldi
also published critical editions, commentaries, and translations of the
ancient classics, as well as many learned studies in various reviews.
Above all, Father Ubaldi was a true priest among the university stu-
dents. He brought to the halls of the university the educational method of
Don Bosco, which seeks to make of each student a friend to be brought to
Christ. He died in Milan.
VACCHINA, BERNARD (1859-1935), Father
Born at Revignano d'Asti, Bernard Vacchina entered the Oratory in
1871 and grew under Don Bosco' s eye. In 1876 he donned the clerical
habit during his spiritual retreat at Lanzo. While his fellow novices
remained there for a while, Don Bosco called Bernard to the Oratory to
assist the newly entered pupils. Volume XIII of these Memoirs (pp.
639-645) has a charming description of his vicissitudes as a teacher under

60.3 Page 593

▲back to top
Biographical Sketches
565
Don Bosco's fatherly guidance. In 1877 he made his perpetual vows and,
volunteering for the missions, two years later was sent to Uruguay. After
a brief stint at Villa Colon, he became secretary of the internuncio at
Buenos Aires, where he was ordained in 1882 and exercised his priestly
ministry in the difficult parish of the Boca district. Five years later, the
vicar apostolic of Central Patagonia appointed him director at Viedma.
After some thirty years of zealous missionary work, he retired to Saint
John the Evangelist school in Buenos Aires, where he continued his
priestly work, which was made ever more fruitful by his physical suffer-
ings, until his death.
VESPIGNANI, JOSEPH (1854-1932), Father
Born at Lugo, Joseph started his secondary schooling with the
Benedictines and then entered the seminary of Faenza for his philosophy
courses. While there, a virulent pneumonia nearly took his life. After an
uncertain recovery, he continued his theological studies and, though still
sickly, was ordained a priest in 1876. He hoped to live at least long
enough to say three Masses, and yet, three months later, he felt strong
enough to go to Turin to see Don Bosco. So impressed was he by the fact
that Don Bosco could read his conscience that he stayed with him for a
whole year. He made his religious profession on Christmas Day 1876, and
the following year Don Bosco sent him as novice master to Argentina
with the third missionary expedition. After spending seventeen years with
Father James Costamagna, he succeeded him in 1894 as director of Pius
IX School in Buenos Aires and later, as provincial.
In 1922 he was recalled to Turin as a member of the superior chapter
and remained in office until his saintly death. In 1948 his remains were
brought to Buenos Aires and entombed in Saint Charles Church. As
novice master, confessor, writer, and founder of nineteen Salesian hous-
es, he earned the admiration of all. Outstanding is his book Un anno al/a
scuola de/ beato Don Bosco.
VIGLIETTI, CHARLES (1864-1915), Father
Charles Viglietti was born at Susa in the province of Turin. He
received the clerical habit from Don Bosco in 1882 and made his perpet-
ual vows the next year. On various occasions Don Bosco entrusted him
with special tasks that offered the young cleric opportunities to assimilate

60.4 Page 594

▲back to top
566
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the Founder's spirit. Brother Charles then became Don Bosco's secretary
in his last years and, as such, accompanied him to Spain in 1886. On
December of that same year, he was ordained, and from then on he took
filial care of Don Bosco as his health gradually worsened. He lovingly
assisted the saint until his death on January 31, 1888.
In 1896 Father Rua sent Father Viglietti to Bologna to open the first
Salesian house there, which he directed until 1904. During those years he
also erected a monumental shrine to the Sacred Heart of Jesus next to the
school. From 1904 to 1906 he was director at Savona and from 1906 to
1912 at Varazze. In 1907 he undauntedly faced vicious lies and attacks
from the Freemasons against the Salesians, but in the end, truth triumphed.
Father Viglietti was a talented and prolific writer. He spent his last
years at the Oratory, passing away after a painful illness.

60.5 Page 595

▲back to top
567
1\\ppenhix nf mn.cuments
1.
LETTER TO A SALESIAN
FROM COUNTESS GROCHOLSCKA
Ofthis and the following letter we only found the copies left by Father
Lemoyne in galley proof form. It is very probable that they were both
addressed to the editor of the French Bulletin.
February 15, 1891
Reverend Father:
Everyone who has been healed by the intercessory prayers
of Don Bosco should write in, to show how this holy priest
obtained graces.
I was in Cracow in 1886. On March 11th I contracted
pleurisy, lung flux.ion and pulmonary congestion. My twin sister,
Stephanie, sent a telegram to Don Bosco saying: Pray, dear
father; my sister is in danger ofdying.
Dr. Peter came from Paris and found me at death's gate. He
did everything he could to save me, but I had already entered my
death agony. All at once the doctor comes over to me, feels my
pulse and cries out: "She is healed."
Father Rua wrote a letter to a certain Madame Bellini, who was
staying with us, asking her for news of me. He believed I was dead
because no one had had time to write. At that time Don Bosco was
in Spain. Father Rua said to him: "Countess Wanda Grocholscka
must surely be dead," to which Don Bosco, replied: "Not at all; she
has recovered and right now she is eating her breakfast." Then
Father Rua asked: "Where did you hear that piece of news?"
Smiling, Don Bosco replied: "I have received a telegram
from Heaven!"

60.6 Page 596

▲back to top
568
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
And so, thanks to his holy prayers I have been healed, as I can
safely affirm.
I am, reverend Father, with the deepest respect,
Countess Wanda Grocholscka, nee Radziwill
Pau, Villa Sperata, Porte Neuve
2.
A NUN'S LETTER TO A SALESIAN
May 22, 1891
Reverend Father:
It may perhaps be somewhat late to write now and tell you
what we know to be extraordinary concerning your venerated
Founder and Father, Don Bosco. I believe that God Himself want-
ed this delay, for despite my intention of writing, I forgot to do so
when I did have an opportunity.
This is the story: An unhappy lady, who died about two years
ago, had given some pious person to understand that she was a
mulatto and a pagan, but that she was eager to be instructed and
embrace the Christian religion. This same pious person spoke of
her to a kind Jesuit Father, who informed the bishop, who in turn
had someone ask our Reverend Mother to take her into our com-
munity, to instruct her for holy Baptism. Insistently this wretched
lady manifested a fervent desire for the Sacrament and played her
part like a genuine actress. All the same, our Mother Superior
was not without her doubts.
Two days before the day scheduled for the ceremony, just as our
chaplain and we ourselves were seeking more information about
her, a letter came from your venerated Father Superior to tell our
Reverend Mother: "Do you happen to have such and such a lady in
your convent? Tell this prodigal daughter to go back home to take
care of her blind mother and her children." This was truly the lady
of whom I have spoken. Who could have told him about her status?
This letter from Don Bosco was an answer to a recommen-
dation that our Reverend Mother had written to him about a
young lady suffering from epilepsy.

60.7 Page 597

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
569
Speaking of her, your venerated Father wrote: "Tell her to
keep her promise faithfully. (She was a convert from the
Protestant faith). As long as she will be faithful, the more the
Blessed Virgin will look after her." Alas, she soon became
unfaithful and her disease returned.
Now, Reverend Father, permit me to join in your prayers so
that we may obtain through the intercession of your saintly
Father, the recovery of one of our sisters who is sick; I also want
to recommend my mother to him, for she is blind and unable to
resign herself to the Holy Will of God.'
Our very worthy Mother Superior sends you her respects and
asks that you present to God all her responsibilities and concerns.
Please, accept my own respectful regards, Reverend Father.
From our convent in Monaco,
Sister Zenobia of the Holy Child Jesus
3.
THE PRESIDENT OF THE LYONS GEOGRAPHICAL
SOCIETY WRITES TO DON BOSCO
Lyons, January 2, 1886
Dear Father:
A few months ago you were so kind as to attend a meeting of
our Society and inform us about the success obtained by you and
your missionaries in Patagonia, and how you have redeemed that
territory for Christian civilization and consequently for the eco-
nomic development of the workers from both the Old and New
World. Again quite recently, you were so kind as to send us more
precious documentation on this subject, thus furnishing us with
evidence of the generous efforts made by your priests.
The Board of our Society could not fail to appreciate the serv-
ices thus rendered to the contemporary geographic science, as
understood at the present day: the study and improvement of
Mankind and offoreign matters. I am therefore happy to inform
you that, during our last meeting, the Board awarded you a silver
medal as a recognition ofthe important activity related to the estab-

60.8 Page 598

▲back to top
570
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
lishment of civilization in the territory of Patagonia. Since we can-
not assign this to you other than at one of our solemn meetings,
however distant in time, I would be most grateful if you would let
me know what date I should have engraved on it after these words:
To Don Bosco - Salesian Priest- Civilization ofPatagonia-which
we mean to have engraved on one side of the medal.
With most respectful regards,
, Louis Desgrands
President
4.
THE GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY OF LYONS
Lyons, December 7, 1886
Reverend Father:
Our president, Monsieur Desgrands, has informed you that
our Society has awarded you a silver medal for the work accom-
plished by your missionaries in Patagonia.
The solemn assembly meeting, during the course of which
there will be the award of prizes decreed by our Society, will be
held on Sunday the 19th of this month at 1:30 P.M.
We would be indeed flattered and happy if you were able
to attend such meeting, (or at least have a delegate to repre-
sent you) so as to receive this medal from the hands of our
president.
You should have no doubts whatsoever about the delight the
people of Lyons would experience at seeing you again and being
able to acclaim you.
We have just now received a letter from your secretary, the
Rev. Angelo Festa who promised us a report on Patagonia for a
later date. We shall look forward to it gratefully.
He also asked, on your behalf, if we could furnish you with
some information about the origins of the Chinese people. 1 Do
they descend from Noah or from Arphaxad, son of Sem?
I See Vol. XVII, p. 596.

60.9 Page 599

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
571
This is an historic query, which is hard to deal with, and few
are the scholars capable of addressing it.
Nevertheless, Monsieur Desgrands is sending the letter on to
the Rev. Lebouc, the curate at Vernaison near Lyons. He lived in
China for a long time, where he was a first-class mandarin. He is
very learned and we hope that he can indicate how to solve this
problem for us.
I will let you know his answer as soon as I receive it.
Pray accept, etc.
The secretary
Debize
5.
TOAST PROPOSED BY THE ENGINEER, LEVROT
By giving me the honor to be invited to his table together with the
elite of the Salesian Cooperators in the town of Nice, our dearly beloved
Father Don Bosco chose to extend to me yet another honor: that of calling
upon me to take the floor on his behalf and render honor to a member of
his numerous family, a member who is particularly dear to him.
He is a father who calls upon a son to welcome a new brother.
The word of our father is unparalleled in sweetness and no other word
can replace it; and so I accepted this task reluctantly, even though so
sweet to my heart; I hope my heart will make up for what I lack in talent.
Don Bosco loves his children tenderly. You will recall how a short
time ago, barely a few years, the Holy Father, the Pope, deigned to honor
one of our number at the request of Don Bosco, unbeknown to the party
concerned, by bestowing a distinguished favor on him, by creating him
knight of the noble and glorious order of St. Gregory the Great.
That happy and privileged person is the one who now has the honor
of addressing you.
At that very moment-why should I not confess it?-1 mumbled
something against Don Bosco. I was confused by the idea of having
insignificant people preferred over the great. Perhaps it is a weakness of
his, for Don Bosco loves the little ones so dearly! Nevertheless, I said so
then and I now repeat it to you today: the token of honor solicited by Don
Bosco and benevolently granted by the Holy Father was awarded not to

60.10 Page 600

▲back to top
572
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
any individual, but to all the Cooperators of Nice who have assisted the
Salesian school; in a certain sense I was constituted standard bearer for
them all. It was with this conviction that I accepted the noble distinction
and I accepted it only with that understanding.
But everything that Don Bosco does he does right, and in the end he
is always right, and thanks to this fact today, a son ofNice of ancient stock
and origin is able to welcome a new brother into our noble family, this
new brother being a son of Nice by adoption, and chosen this time to be
among the illustrious. Furthermore, thanks to this situation created for
me, to speak in Don Bosco' s name and in a certain sense, in the name of
the city of Nice, as well, I am able to extend a more fitting welcome with
greater honor to the new chevalier.
But I am keeping you all on pins and needles. Forgive me. You are
anxious to know who the new recipient is: he is here and you yourselves
will point him out.
Look for the one who among all of us is the most eminent for his
learning and his great heart-That is the one! The most devoted to
Catholic initiatives, the most charitable toward the poor, toward the
workingmen-That is the one!-The most devoted of all to Don Bosco
and his houses, the one who has made his name known from one end of
France to the other; one might say, who made him known all over the
world, by the wonderful book that you all own-That is the one-If you
wish me to carry the matter even further, so that you may know him bet-
ter, then I will say: put your hand on your heart, all of you, and ask your-
selves for whom you would cast your ballot if you had a choice.
All ofus would cast our vote, and by acclamation, for Dr. D'Espiney.
Well then, the new knight of the order of St. Gregory the Great is-
and you have said it-Dr. D'Espiney.
Was I not right when I said that you yourselves would point him out?
-Vax populi, vox Dei.
Now that I have had the pleasure of introducing him to you, now that
you have applauded him, now that we have acclaimed him, I request the
honor of bestowing the first fraternal accolade-after Don Bosco-to the
new knight.
We no longer stand in the armory of the old knights of the Middle
Ages. Our armor and our weapons are no longer the same. The hall now
is modest and simple. The grand knight is sweet and peaceful, his
weapons are our own: for breast-plate we have our heart exposed, on our
sleeve; for helmet we have our Catholic faith; for weapons both defensive

61 Pages 601-610

▲back to top

61.1 Page 601

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
573
and offensive, we have a loving word and unselfishness. It is with such
weapons as these that one can conquer souls in our own present day and
age, that one can save nations.
The knights of St. Gregory the Great sheath them with honor, and I
might say that the new knight here has already used them in action. Thus
in embracing Monsieur D'Espiney I salute not only a newly knighted
chevalier in him, but also a noble veteran of the Order of St. Gregory.
6.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO
FROM A PROTESTANT LADY
December 7, 1885
Reverend Father:
A small book came into my hands where I found a collection
of accounts of a great many cures obtained by people who call on
your prayers for them, through the intercession of Maria,
Auxilium Christianorum.
I am English by birth, although I have lived in France for many
years, and I only know the Protestant faith. Until I read this little book,
I had never believed it possible that miracles could take place in our
days. Now I can no longer doubt it; and since I have been suffering
greatly from a serious disease for the past 10 years, I fervently desire
the assistance of your prayers both for my soul and my body.
Before making so bold as to write to you, Reverend Father, I
spoke with the Very Reverend Monsieur Fabre, the Vicar General
of Nice, who graciously consented to recommend me in his own
name to your holy prayers and for your blessing.
Madame Visconti here in Nice spoke to me of your under-
takings a few years ago.
Allow me, Reverend Father, to assure you of my profound
esteem.
Madame Marie Sophie Mercier
Villa Mercier, Avenue des Orange, Nice

61.2 Page 602

▲back to top
574
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
7.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM
THE BOYS AT MARSEILLES
Marseilles, March 31, 1886
Dearly Beloved Father:
Who could describe the joy experienced by your loving chil-
dren on this happy day? They do not have often the pleasure of
seeing their well beloved father in their midst, nor of welcoming
him with an outburst of love and gratitude, and so they welcome
him with rapturous love and gratitude every time Heaven brings
him to them.
Yes, dear Father, your children of Marseilles love you, for
they are aware of the great things you do for them with your holy
institutions every day.
It is thanks to your generosity that we, poor orphans doomed
to misery, were given shelter here in this house where, under the
direction of deeply devoted and capable teachers, we receive the
benefits of instruction and Christian education.
Your love for us inspired you to make us happy by a thousand
different means. In our classrooms, by giving us knowledge cou-
pled with virtue, our professors prepare us for a respectable
career which we may be worthy to pursue, and often, according
to our vocation, they even open the gates of the sanctuary to us if
God calls us there.
In our various workshops we are taught crafts which will one
day enable us to earn an honest living. Oh dear Father, this vigi-
lant attention with which we are surrounded, the good example
given us, the advice and encouragement lavished upon us, bear
fruit, and later we shall endeavor to help others to enjoy some of
the benefits you have heaped upon us. Like your first sons in
Turin, of whom the story has been read to us, we will endeavor to
be the pride and consolation of him who was always such a lov-
ing father to us.
While awaiting you, we beg you to accept our tokens of love
and gratitude such as fill our heart. We will make every effort to
repay the care lavished on us, by praying that God may keep you

61.3 Page 603

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
575
for many a year, so that we may love you, and so that He may
repay you a hundredfold for all that you have done and still con-
tinue doing for your beloved children of Marseilles.
8.
THE SALESIAN ACCORDING
TO THE BISHOP OF MILO
A Salesian is not like a Jesuit, a soldier, so to speak, of the sacred army
or, one might better say, ofthe elect militia that the Church mobilizes against
her fiercest enemies, and especially against this modem world which is so
full of pride so conceited because of its knowledge and its valor. A Salesian
is not like a Capuchin, the most popular of monks, for his austerity and
severity, his contempt for worldly possessions, his absolute poverty both
interior and exterior, which terrify us. The Salesian is not like the son of St.
Benedict who lives in solitude, and spends his life in study, in the chant of
divine praises and in the cultivation ofthe soil. The Salesian is not a disciple
of Joseph Calasanz, eminent benefactor, well deserving ofthe Church and of
Society, but devoted only to one task. No, the Salesian is not any of these.
The Salesian is the man of self-denial and humility, the man who lives
dead to himself, without even noticing it; who does good, thinking that he is
doing nothing; who makes sacrifices without considering them, sometimes
even unaware of them. He is the man who deems himself to be the lowliest
servant ofthe Church when his last hour strikes. He goes wherever he is sent;
he takes and adapts himself to things as he finds them, building his nest in
either the exuberant branches of a tree rich in foliage, or amid the most
sharply pointed, craggy stones or bare rock. His characteristic virtues are
that he never complains, not even when everything is against him, and that
he is never discouraged, but always puts his hope in Divine Providence.
The Salesian has something of the energy, of the industriousness, of
the breadth and of the height of goals as well as the unconquerable
courage of a Jesuit; he also enjoys something of the popularity of the
Capuchin; he has something of the retiring spirit and working habits
peculiar to monks; in short, he has something in common with all reli-
gious orders known to us, despite the fact that he truly is a new breed.
Don Bosco y su Obra (Don Bosco and his Congregation)
pages 89-90

61.4 Page 604

▲back to top
576
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
9.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM MARQUIS JOVERT
Barcelona, April 13, 1886
Kind Father:
I have been suffering for a long time from a disease which is
troublesome both to myself and my family. My wife already
spoke to you about it the day she had the good fortune of being
received in audience by you. I do not hesitate now to recommend
my plight to your holy prayers, with the hope that through your
intercession, the Holy Virgin may grant me the grace of restoring
my health. Ifshe does, I vow most solemnly with all my heart that
I will generously contribute to the pious and holy undertakings
you direct.
My heart is full of faith, but if you would deign to write to me
a few lines, my Father, I am sure that this will strengthen my
faith. Please send me your blessing at the same time.
I am firmly convinced that no one other than you in the
whole world can obtain the grace I crave from the dear Lord. My
wife told me of the interest you took in my case, so I am hopeful.
Believe me with the most sincere gratitude,
Your son in Jesus Christ,
Joaquin Jovert
10.
THE PUPILS OF THE SISTERS OF THE SACRED HEART
SCHOOL OF SARRIA,ADDRESS DON BOSCO
Auxilium Christianorum, ora pro nobis.
Sarria. April 14, 1886
Most Reverend Father:
We have been waiting for the happy moment that would bring
you among us, like a dearly beloved Father among his beloved
daughters, with most arduous desire, eager to express to you our

61.5 Page 605

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
577
filial sentiments of respect. We have placed these sentiments
within the Divine Heart, to assure that they be graciously heard.
Today, Most Reverend Father, our wishes have been fulfilled
indeed and full of gratitude, our hearts give thanks to Our Lord for
this new token of His Love for us. We have now a father who rep-
resents Him so worthily, and who, imitating Him, is delighted to
live among children, whose happiness it is dedicating himselfunre-
servedly to the welfare of this beloved section of His lucky fold.
Yes, we cluster around you with joy, and with the hope that
we will leave your presence with renewed faith, fortified in our
love of duty; so that we may be true to Jesus not only while we
live here in this haven of peace and joy, but also later on, among
the perils that await us outside, in the world.
In exchange for the kindness you lavished on us, we promise,
Most Reverend Father, to implore the Divine Heart of Jesus that
with the intercession of the Heart of His Immaculate Mother, He
may shower abundantly all his choicest graces on your
Congregation, on all your houses, upon your beloved flock and its
beloved Shepherd.
May this beloved flock give thanks to God at the sight ofyour
restored good health and renewed strength, and obtain from God
the grace that you may live on, for many long years.
This is our desire, joined to our desire to receive your pater-
nal blessing.
The pupils of the Sacred Heart School
11.
DON BOSCO AND THE SALESIAN WORKSHOPS
(Revista Popular of Barcelona, April 14, 1886)
As our readers already know, the venerable old man whose name will
fill the following paragraphs is now in Barcelona. A halo ofholiness shines
forth from his figure, and expresses the Christian virtues and the purest
faith with which he has carried out his holy mission of civilization, and
directed it toward prosperity and success. It is a very great consolation to
see a holy man of seventy years overcome the burden of old age, with the

61.6 Page 606

▲back to top
578
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
help of divine grace, and be active in a mission of genuine social regener-
ation, while people of every social category gladly offer him their support,
in the midst of the tragic sights we see before us everywhere, in the midst
of the godless manifestations that offend the eyes and ears of pious people
wherever the unbridled passions of the masses, encouraged in the baser
instincts, threaten to overthrow and destroy contemporary society.
Don Bosco' s institute is truly a Godsend; we come to realize this
when we see the stores of London being pillaged, when we see the fires
in Belgium and the strike at Decanzeville. It's the materialistic propagan-
da which originates these deeds and it's just the opposite of what
Christian propaganda does, since it teaches the virtue of work, the love of
neighbor, new hope in God, which make impossible the existence of
social hatreds, which are the source of all kinds of evil in Europe and
America. Excellent instruction is imparted to these boys in the Salesian
workshops, for the foundation of which we have to thank that indefatiga-
ble priest, Don John Bosco, who is known as Don Bosco in both hemi-
spheres, for thus far are extended the inestimable benefits of his preach-
ing, his steadfastness and remarkable intelligence used in organizing such
institutes. "There is no doubt that the work of Don Bosco is extraordi-
nary," His Holiness Leo XIII has said. "It goes beyond human capacity,
for it has never before been seen that a single man alone, lacking materi-
al means, a mere poor and humble priest, could in so short a time - not
more than thirty or forty years - create the wonderful institutions at which
people marvel in Europe and America. Therefore, such superhuman abil-
ity must of necessity be either diabolic or divine, and goals and achieve-
ments reveal quite plainly which of the two it is. That which seeks to pro-
mote and affirm the reign of pride can only be qualified as diabolic; so it
is with the Revolution and its false miracles. But that which, on the con-
trary, strives to extend and consolidate the reign of self-denial and chari-
ty-namely, the reign of God in the world-must surely be called divine.
We can perceive the finger of God manifest in the Salesian world, as much
as its purpose is Christ, its Rule is Christ, and Christ is the weapon with
which it fights, and while it sows wherever it wishes, the seed of self-
denial and mortification and love, it also works for the cause of God and
not for the earthly interests of Mankind." Oh, lovely words indeed, well
worthy of the wise and holy Pontiff who rules the Catholic Apostolic
Church of Rome!
The institute of Don Bosco had a humble beginning, such as all
great Catholic institutions of charity have had and which are today

61.7 Page 607

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
579
the only true healing balm remaining for the social ills, the only med-
icine for the woes and misery of the poorer classes which, without, it,
would be incurable. One day in the year 1841, Don Bosco was getting
ready to celebrate the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass in the church of St.
Francis of Assisi in Turin, and was donning his vestments, when his
ear perceived cries and raucous voices unbecoming to the sacred
place in which he found himself. He looked to see from whence they
came and what was causing them, and found the sacristan berating a
small boy and boxing his ears for having come inside the sacristy
without being able to explain what had brought him there. Don Bosco
talked to the boy, told him to attend his Mass and, when it was over,
took him home with him, since he came to find out that he was home-
less; he gave him lodging and took care of him, sharing his modest
home with him. This was how the institute of St. Francis of Sales first
began. In 1842 Don Bosco was already at the head of a legion of kids
of some hundred people. The zealous priest assembled the boys every
Sunday and feast day, and with moving, simple words he taught them
the truths of faith, and trained them in Christian virtues. With the
love and instinct of the Apostle, he rendered the lessons he gave his
pupils a delight, so that they all looked forward eagerly to Sundays
when they could again be together with Don Bosco. Together with
them he went on pilgrimages and excursions to picturesque places,
enhancing the pleasure of the outings with a choir of singers selected
from among the pupils of his Christian school. In 1844 two hundred
pupils gathered around him when he said Mass, and it was then that
he gave the name of "Oratory of St. Francis of Sales" to the work and
place where he started it.
After that, it developed rapidly and soon the Salesian workshops
were added to it. At the present day, the impressive number of more than
two hundred thousand pupils receive professional training in some art
or craft and a Christian education in the institutes which depend on their
venerable founder. In Turin, which was the birthplace of the
Congregation, as we have already said, the Salesians have magnificent
workshops, where a paper mill and a printing establishment with a
steam-operated printing press and all sorts of modern equipment attract
great attention. It is here that books are printed to a remarkable perfec-
tion in foreign languages. In other localities the Congregation has agri-
cultural schools, namely at Magliano Veneto, at St. Cyr in the depart-
ment of Var and the locality known as La Navarre in the immediate

61.8 Page 608

▲back to top
580
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
proximity of Hyeres. They also have educational schools in Uruguay
and Argentina, and a mis~ion with some hundred and thirty missionar-
ies in Patagonia. Governments and men of widely divergent ideas have
supported his undertakings, ironing out insurmountable obstacles on
various occasions. Among such men, a close friend of Cavour, Urbano
Ratazzi-one of the politicians who worked most for the unification of
Italy, and therefore for the plundering of the Pope's lands-wanted to
know Don Bosco and one day in 1854 unexpectedly he appeared at the
Oratory in Turin, and listened to the zealous priest while he was
explaining an incident from Sacred History to his pupils. Then he
sought him out at home, and discussed with him at great length about
the educational methods that one may apply when dealing with children.
He came away utterly charmed by the founder of the Salesian schools
and workshops. Ratazzi was extremely intelligent, despite all his reli-
gious and political errors, and he understood thoroughly the social
advantages of Don Bosco's work to the point that he was determined to
protect it, and exercised all the influence he. enjoyed in the higher cir-
cles of the new Italian nation on his behalf.
This work of civilization already exists in the plain of Barcelona,
as all our readers are aware of. Thanks to the indefatigable piety of
a distinguished lady, to whom many unfortunates owe an immense
debt of gratitude, the first steps were undertaken to procure the
establishment of Salesian workshops at Sarria. We are indebted to
Reverend Father Branda, a warm-hearted, modest, intelligent and
most zealous representative of Don Bosco, for the highly powerful
impulse given to the organization of the new house in all its varying
departments. The visit by the holy founder of the undertaking will
certainly provide a guarantee that the house will not only continue
to operate, but that it will also develop and enjoy greater prosperity
in the future. Yet there still remains much to be done. Substantial
funds are required to equip the workshops as the reverend Fathers
and the pious people sponsoring the house would like to. At the pres-
ent time the premises are little more than an embryo, in as much as
no more than sixty boys can be trained in the printing trade, in book-
binding, in carpentry, in tailoring, and in shoe-making and in the
other crafts to enable them to earn their daily bread and create the
basis for their future welfare and that of their families. Boys who
lived as vagrants in the streets and squares, hall-marked for prison
and penitentiaries, now find shelter in this house and are rescued

61.9 Page 609

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
581
from the clutches of crime. Don Bosco intends in due course to offer
a home at Sarria to some five hundred boys. Without any doubt, this
generous plan will be realized with the help from Heaven. No one
should be surprised, looking at all that needs to be done: the foun-
dations have been built and the building will rise on them. If every-
one will send their contributions to the house, little by little another
building will be raised to hold larger Salesian workshops, the hot
houses of honest citizens. In Barcelona-and when we say Barcelona
we include the whole of the plain-charitable institutions such as the
convent of the Little Sisters of the Poor, the home for disadvantaged
children of St. John of God, the Hospital of Our Lady and of the
Sacred Heart of Jesus and several others have been built for similar
purposes, and this proclaims most eloquently the Christian senti-
ments of the population.
What a providential coincidence! The founders of the congrega-
tions who, during the 19th century, have sought to provide a remedy
for two of the greatest ills of our social existence-invalid old people
and uncared for children-the Reverend Fathers Pailleux and Bosco,
both experienced the indescribable good fortune of seeing that the
houses of the Little Sisters of the Poor and the Salesian workshops have
spread out all over the world. And they can also see that the love of the
people accompanies both the Fathers and the Little Sisters wherever
they go. They witness the respect that even men of widely different out-
look toward the doctrines of mercy which inspired them to create their
institutions, feel for them, for these men are nevertheless endowed with
keen intelligence and a sufficiently impartial outlook to enable them to
acknowledge the immense benefits provided by their efforts to con-
temporary Society.
12.
CATHOLIC ASSOCIATION OF BARCELONA
Barcelona, April 12, 1886
The illustrious Don Bosco was invited to honor, with his presence,
the new school premises which this association will shortly inaugurate in
Calle de Llado, No. 4; and he graciously consented to do so, saying he
would be there on the 15th of this month at four o'clock in the afternoon.

61.10 Page 610

▲back to top
582
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
As a token, albeit inadequate, of that gratitude, the Board decided to
award to the distinguished founder of the Salesian Workshops the medal
of Honorary Member of this Association, and will deliver to him the
money collected among its members.
In inviting your Reverence to this welcome and solemn occasion,
which will certainly be agreeable to all good Catholics, the Board has no
doubt that you will honor the proceedings in person.
Sr. D.
By Hand.
P.A. of the J. D.
The Secretary
Joaquin de Font.
13.
SONNET IN DON BOSCO'S HONOR
READOUT IN BARCELONA
April 17, 1886
Chosen one of Godt ... From the filthy pond
Where poisonous mushrooms abound
You pull out a thousand thorny young shoots
That truth will enrich with bountiful fruits,
Where poisonous mushrooms abound.
Notwithstanding the spiteful caves
This colossal work where good abounds
Will bring back people to a happy life
For it is founded on Divine love.
Hail to thee ... And may you be welcome...
May our two nations, fraternally bound in Faith
Their gaze to the Vatican direct.
If your foundations bring together
With our love a sweet fragrance of the anise
Then don't deny us your blessing.
Policarp de Bofarull, Sarria (Barcelona)

62 Pages 611-620

▲back to top

62.1 Page 611

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
583
14.
INVITATION TO THE MEETING AT BARCELONA
School of Arts and Crafts
The Salesian Workshop
Barcelona - Sarria
April 27, 1886
Sir
My dear and most Honorable Gentleman: Very grateful for
the benevolence shown by all those who have cooperated with
the Salesian workshops at Sarria, and on the occasion of my first
visit to this very hospitable country where I was given a wel-
come I will never forget, I have decided to invite you to the
solemn service which will be held in Barcelona at the parish
church of Belen on the 30th of this same month, at four o'clock
in the afternoon, and at which His Excellency, the Bishop, will
preside.
In keeping with the custom prevailing on similar occasions, a
collection will be taken up and its proceeds will go to help pro-
mote the development of the workshops located in Sarria, in
order to increase in greater proportions the number of boys who
can be accepted, and to provide them with a solid Christian edu-
cation, together with the learning of a trade or craft which will in
due course enable then to earn an honest livelihood.
In inviting you, may I request that you, in turn, invite any
person you may choose to the above ceremony. In the meantime,
I pray to God to reward you generously for the interest you have
taken in the Salesian work.
I take this opportunity to remain sincerely at your service and
as your chaplain.
Rev. John Bosco
The Order of the Ceremony:
1. Exposition of the Blessed Sacrament.
2. Reading of a chapter of the life of St. Francis of Sales.

62.2 Page 612

▲back to top
584
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
3. The choir of the Belen parish church will sing a composition of
sacred music.
4. Talk on the Salesian work.
5. Singing some Motets.
6. Benediction with the Blessed Sacrament.
7. Prayers for the deceased Cooperators.
Kindly note that His Holiness Leo XIII, the first Salesian Cooperator,
extends a special benediction and grants a plenary indulgence to all
Salesian Cooperators who shall take part in this ceremony.
15.
DON BOSCO AND HIS WORKSHOPS AT SARRIA
(El Diario de Barcelona, May 1, 1886)
It is not even a month yet, since the Salesian workshops recently
established in the neighboring locality of Sarria, were barely known in
Barcelona. A few well-to-do families, who were spending the summer in
this ancient town, attended the religious functions which are celebrated
daily in the chapel of the Salesian Workshops. Some of them went to see
the classrooms where the boys who have been given shelter, learn differ-
ent trades and crafts; others talked about the exquisite discretion and
remarkable ability of the director, the Rev. Father Branda; yet the school
had not attained the great renown it now enjoys, and it had not yet attract-
ed the attention of so many people of all social categories as it does now.
It was enough that a venerable old man, physically feeble and ailing,
yet endowed with a will of iron and in full command of his mental facul-
ties, should make his appearance in order to cause this extraordinary
result; it was he who developed, far beyond all expectations, his institutes
of moral redemption established in all parts of the world.
Despite the unavoidable drawbacks and deficiencies of all beginnings,
when there are so many difficulties to overcome to ensure the survival of
any new institute in its early phases, one could easily detect the vitality of
Don Bosco's institutes in the way classes were organized and in the intel-
ligent and zealous men who staff them already on his first visit to the
Salesian Workshops at Sarria today. When we met the venerable founder
of these Salesian Workshops-and this was an honor shared during the

62.3 Page 613

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
585
last few days with many other people of Barcelona-we found it much
easier to understand the remarkable accomplishments attained during a
period of twenty years, since the ten years that preceded this period were
devoted solely to preparing this undertaking of such a vast significance.
People of all social classes and status are eager to see Don Bosco dur-
ing his stay at Sarria and they call on him in search of all sorts of advice.
Some wish to implore from God-Who is capable of everything-
through the mediation of this saintly old man, either a remedy or a relief
from serious sickness. Others call on him to ask for advice for a troubled
heart afflicted by misfortune, or for prayers for the repose of their dear
ones. Pious associations call on him to pay their respects as to one who
has filled so eminent a place among the men who have distinguished
themselves in recent years in the Church of Christ. Several prelates, too,
did go to Sarria to greet the famous Catholic founder. Don Bosco lends
an attentive ear to great and small alike, to those who occupy the highest
positions in the social ladder, to the middle class people who are landown-
ers in our city or to humble workers and simple women of the people. To
all alike who arrive in his presence, full of fervent faith, does he give his
blessing and a little medal on one side of which the image of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus is engraved, and on the other, the image of the Most Holy
Virgin.
"Sacred Heart of Jesus, have mercy on us," "Auxilium Christianorum,
ora pro nobis," is what we read on Don Bosco's little medal, which with-
out any doubt was the mighty talisman that helped the Italian priest
accomplish his great mission which was to found many schools-the num-
ber of which increases daily-which will help arrest the ceaseless propa-
ganda undertaken against God, and against all authority. This type of
propaganda, especially in Europe, is being carried out unmolested at the
present time, and is filling anguished hearts and souls with fear, even those
of certain famous rationalists who see with horror that our Society is rush-
ing frenziedly toward the abyss of godlessness and social disintegration.
All those who have been able to approach Don Bosco and who have
listened to his authoritative words, have perceived in his countenance his
learned intellect and powerful will. In the early days, when he was found-
ing his workshops, Don Bosco himself learned the various crafts he
wished to be taught in them, and then he taught them to his beloved chil-
dren. Already at the age of eight he devoted his attention to music, and no
Salesian workshop is without its own band of musicians, consisting of
boys to whom the Salesians have given shelter, while a Salesian is its con-

62.4 Page 614

▲back to top
586
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ductor. Don Bosco also speaks a number of languages, which makes it
easy for him to talk with people of all countries, which also helps him
propagate new workshops.
Humility, this costly yet so preciously Christian virtue that comes so
hard to human nature, is one of the virtues, which most distinguishes the
famous founder of the Salesian workshops. "I do not know why so many
important people come to see me," he told the very people that felt hon-
ored to keep him company during supper on Sunday last. Nevertheless,
when Don Bosco is engaged in his task of developing his work, he speaks
with the conviction of the founder, albeit with a simple tone of voice, with
an unbreakable tenacity and almost like a prophetic gift. "The Sarria
workshops will educate five hundred children," he happened to remark
during the course of the conversation. And when one heard him say this,
one was touched, and seemed to see how in a short time, the necessary
buildings would be raised to give shelter to that greatly increased number
of boys, new workshops would be inaugurated, and at the hours scheduled
for prayer, a new church which undoubtedly the piety of the people of
Barcelona would build in this important center for the education of the
poorer classes, would be filled with the faithful.
In the thick of the inevitable difficulties which will naturally arise, in
order to successfully complete this holy undertaking, the Cooperators
committed to it must be encouraged by the thought that the Salesian
Workshops in Barcelona have come to fill a need which is even greater
than in other cities. This is an industrious city with few rivals and influ-
enced by the propaganda of international revolutionaries, due to its prox-
imity to France, and so the workshops render an incalculable service by
reassuring families that their children will receive a Christian education,
as well as learn a craft, and this will instill into them, already in their
childhood, the love of God and the respect for their neighbor, obedience
to their superiors and kindness toward their inferiors, should they ever
have any; there they will find inspiration in Christian doctrine, which will
influence them both in their family life and in the exercise of their duties
as citizens. The work of the Salesian workshops is one which will be of
immense benefit to the family, to Society in general and to the nation, and
that is why we cherish the hope that the solemn religious ceremony which
took place yesterday in the church of Our Lady of Belen, which is
described in another portion ofthis same issue, will prove extremely prov-
idential in rendering possible within a short span of time, the aspirations
of the venerable old man who was given so warm a welcome in this city.

62.5 Page 615

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
587
16.
DON BOSCO AT THE VILLA OF
DON LUIS MARTIY CODOLAR
(Correo Catalan, May 5, 1886)
I write these lines on the impact of the most loving impressions I had.
I refer to the family festivities organized in honor of Don Bosco, this
extraordinary apostolic man, by the kind family of Marti y Codalar, who
are well known for their generosity and goodness. The mitered Trappist
abbot was also present, as well as the poor boys who receive both shelter
and education in the Salesian workshops at Sarria.
It would be hard to describe all that took place in those gardens ren-
dered lovely by the radiance of spring and by the exquisite taste ofthe own-
ers, for they are full of fragrant flowers, inhabited by caged wild animals,
rare birds, and adorned with statues, tropical plants and everything that the
fantasy and intelligence of a renowned merchant and shipping magnate
could conceive and bring home from remote lands and distant territories.
The entertainment began with a carefully served banquet which the
poor little boarders of the Salesians enjoyed thoroughly. After the banquet
the Salesian band performed two concert pieces with great harmony and
taste, superior to what one might expect from children who are only now
beginning to make their acquaintance with art.
In a garden surrounded by Libanese cedars, Don Bosco and the
mitered Trappist abbot took their seats; placed to one side and grouped
around him were the poor children of the Salesians, and the family,
friends and domestic staff of the masters of the house. With eloquent
words, full of evangelical unction, the Trappist abbot improvised a
speech, voicing the gratitude he felt and exhorting the children to ful-
fill their duty to obey, to learn, and to work, so that they might become
useful to Society and later, form their own families. With a spontane-
ity which was delightful, he turned to Don Bosco and asked him to
bless the whole group, and when the latter, deeming himself like a
humble mendicant, replied that in the presence of a prelate of the
Church, he is a simple priest and he ought to implore his blessing,
instead of imparting one, the Trappist abbot knelt down, took off the
emblems of prelatic rank as an expression of his holy humility, and
kneeling with the entire assembly, devoutly received the blessing of

62.6 Page 616

▲back to top
588
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
this frail, ailing old man, the hero of charity, founder of a magnificent
congregation such as may well do honor to a saint, since its fertile har-
vest truly constitutes a miracle.
Then the whole group was photographed with an automatic camera
held in ready for the occasion, whereafter this great father of a family
which educates, keeps and instructs two hundred thousand boys, all as
poor as he is, perpetuating as one may well say, the miracle of the loaves
and fishes, rose to his feet, and went to inspect some of the many wonders
of great merit in the garden, leaning on the arm of the amiable master of
the house, Se:fior Marti y Codolar.
The royal white peacock spread its tail to show off and render hom-
age to so great an admirer; the elephant displayed its white tusks and hap-
pily waved its trunk; the pelicans came waddling over to pay him tribute;
and even the camels came out and went down on their knees.
The maidservants, the gardeners, the male servants, and some of the
children could freely gratify their desire to talk with the venerable old
man and confide their feelings to him, and he listened to them, he
caressed them and behaved with such angelic kindness that immediately
he established a current of an irresistible charm.
The boys of the Salesians ate a snack and were waited upon by the
same ladies who had attended the festivities. When it was already near
evening Don Bosco, acclaimed and speeded on his way by everyone pres-
ent with genuine enthusiasm, left that hospitable house and enchanting
estate to return with his sons to Sarria and the workshops.
They had been raised by the Christian sentiment of charity which
flourishes so evidently in our country, and, may God be thanked for it,
the first impulse, the first sacrifice, if an act of charity can be thus
described, was performed by that wonderful lady, Se:fiora Dorotea
Chopitea de Serra, with her noble intentions that have caused her name
to blaze forth in all the institutes of charity which honor Barcelona.
This lady who has a noble heart, who is loved by all and adored by the
poor, was present and seemed as if she were seeking out the lowliest place
for herself. So too, were her daughters and grandchildren present. The
Pascual brothers were also present with their charming consorts and beloved
daughters, while the relatives and a number offriends ofthe Marti y Codolar
household also deemed themselves fortunate to be there, for throughout their
lifetime, they will keep the wonderful and tender memory ofthat ceremony,
in which one saw reflected the goodness and simplicity which, forever go
hand-in-hand with genuine Catholic sentiments. -J.M.G.

62.7 Page 617

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
589
17.
THE TIBI DABO TRANSFER PAPERS
Barcelona, in the rectory ofthe parish of Our Lady of Mercy, the fifth
day of May, 1886.
Most Reverend Don John Bosco
Superior General of the Salesian Congregation:
The undersigned owners of the summit ofthe mountain known as Tibi
Dabo, following the example given by our Most Holy Father Leo XIII, who
entrusted the honorable task of building a temple dedicated to the Sacred
Heart of Jesus in the Eternal City to your reverence, now prostrate at the
feet of the Most Holy Virgin of Mercy, the patroness of this town and dio-
cese, offer to your reverence the summit of Tibi Dabo so that you may here
likewise raise a temple dedicated to the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus, Who
will hold back the Arm of Divine Justice from and call down the Divine
Mercy upon, this beloved city of ours and over all Catholic Spain.
Please accept our offer, Most Reverend Father, and graciously com-
fort us with your holy blessing.
ARTOS DELFIN, ALVARO M. A. CAMIN, FELIPE CAMPS, GME.
MOREY BOSCH, MANUEL M. PASCUAL, MAURICIO SERRACHI-
MA, MANUEL TORRABADELLA, FELIPE VIVES, ALVARO
VERDAGNER, CARMEN GARRIGOLA V. a DE TORRENT, FOR d.
a CARMEN FONT a. d. CALAFELL JOSE XIVIYELL.
18.
THE FIRST CHAPEL ON THE SUMMIT
OF THE TIBI DABO
(El Diario de Barcelona, May 30, 1886)
With the necessary authorization and blessing of our prelate, the work
on the construction of a little chapel in Gothic architectural style, to be
dedicated to the Sacred Heart of Jesus at the summit of Mount Tibi Dabo,
has now begun.

62.8 Page 618

▲back to top
590
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
The top of this mountain, which until now has appealed to the curiosi-
ty ofmost people because ofthe lovely panorama one can view from it, will
now and in the future serve to render homage to the adorable Sacred Heart
of Our Maker for the many wonders such as we may enjoy from there.
During the stay of the Venerable Don Bosco in this city, the pious
people of Barcelona wished to honor him by offering to him as a gift the
aforesaid mountain, and they will now be happy to see erected there this
little monument which in great part is due to the initiative and generous
unselfishness of a number of people all devoted to the Sacred Heart. The
Salesian Fathers, under whose direction the little chapel is being built, will
naturally be eager to terminate the buildings now begun, thanks to their
own efforts. But the urgent needs of their charitable institution, which are
so difficult to respond to, forces them to rely on the proverbial and never
failing generosity of the population of the capital of the principality, in
order to see the undertaking through to a successful conclusion.
May God grant that the modest undertaking which is now beginning,
be soon completed, and serve as the foundation of another, greater and
more worthy structure for this same purpose to which the chapel is now
dedicated, worthy also of the people in whose midst it is being erected.
19.
DON BOSCO'S VISIT TO THE CONVENT OF
THE VISITATION AT MONTPELLIER
The Mother Superior of the Monastery of the Visitation at
Montpellier sent us this account of the visit of St. John Bosco, drawn from
the records of the monastery.
It took place in 1886. We had then the great honor and happiness of
welcoming the venerated Don Bosco, of renowned and saintly memory,
at our convent, and had the joy of seeing him with our own eyes and lis-
tening to him with our own ears.
So that he might be rescued from the onslaught of the crowd which
followed him everywhere and demanded to see him from all sides, we
thought it best to have him enter our convent secretly through the door
leading from our carriage way. Father Rua and our superior, Father
Canonge, accompanied him.
In our community parlor he delivered a brief, edifying address to us all.
At the time we had a sister in the infirmary, which was seriously ill.

62.9 Page 619

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
591
The whole community loved her deeply for her religious virtues, and was
ardently hoping that she might recover. We asked him to come and see
her, with the secret hope that he would perform a miracle for her; but after
looking at her for a few minutes, as though he were trying to ascertain
what the Will of God was, and how the nun's own spiritual state of soul
might be, he raised a finger, pointing it to heaven, and said: "Heavenward,
heavenward!" ... This was precisely what happened, for the beloved sister
died a little while later.
In their fervent veneration for the great miracle worker, our nuns
knelt down as he passed by them, and kissed the hem of his cassock. Our
superior, the Rev. Canonge followed him very closely, and noticing what
they were doing, he bent down and whispered quietly with a smile: "Do
not make any mistake about the cassock, because I am not a saint."
This precious visit only lasted a few minutes. The crowd, having lost
track of him, realized that he had entered our monastery, and, being eager to
catch a glimpse of him again, began shouting for him with holy impatience.
20.
LETTER FROM THE SUPERIOR OF THE
MONTPELLIER SEMINARY TO DON BOSCO
The Major Seminary of Montpellier
Feast Day of the Visitation, July 2, 1886
Dearest Father:
You gave us a very great pleasure indeed by sending, togeth-
er with your books, the precious assurance that you have not for-
gotten us. Thank you kindly for remembering us.
The Major Seminary of Montpellier keeps the most precious
recollection of your visit here. The good people of the town, who
gave you such a rousing welcome, would be ready to start all over
again, and I myself am prepared to support your hands and pro-
tect you from the onslaught of the crowd. I toiled a lot in restrain-
ing the crowd eager to kiss the hand of a priest who is poor
among the poor and ailing to boot.
On page 33 of your interesting booklet on the spirit of St.
Vincent you write: "One cannot but feel astonishment when one
learns that Vincent de Paul, overwhelmed with so much work,

62.10 Page 620

▲back to top
592
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
and non camminando che con pena [able to walk with great dif-
ficulty], came downstairs from his room to give alms to some
poor women..."
As I read these lines, I said to myself, "Look: this is the pic-
ture of Don Bosco, camminando con pena [walking with great
difficulty], but disceso da Torino per distribuire l'elemosina a
povere donne [coming from Turin to give alms to some poor
women]."
But do you know, dear and reverend father, that you left me
with a great sorrow in my heart? I let those poor people enjoy you
entirely, while I myself did not have a chance to chat with you.
Next time I shall not be so unselfish, but will lock myself in with
you, and ask you what are all those little secrets of yours to lead
souls to love Our Dear Lord.
When I did ask you what your secret was in governing and
guiding such a great number of children with so few assistants,
you replied: "We instill fear of God into them."
But that is only the beginning of wisdom. What I need to
know is how you manage to guide souls to the summit of wis-
dom, which is the love for God.
During one of the spiritual talks to the priests who come here
for their monthly retreat, we talked about the methods used by St.
Vincent and St. Francis of Sales in guiding souls to perfection. We
came to the conclusion that St. Vincent persuaded the soul, over-
whelmed by the majesty of God, to confide in Him and deliver
itself into His Hands completely, so that the Divine Charity might
be spread around as much as possible, whereas St. Francis of Sales
was content to teach the whole world just as he would teach a good
and simple person, to seek in all things the pleasure of God.
We decided then that the method used by St. Vincent was best
applicable to the generous soul, whereas the method of St. Francis
was more easily applicable to everybody in general, and likely to
guide a greater number of souls toward perfection.
It would be most kind of you if, dear Father, you who have
carefully studied these two great saints, were to let me know if
our conclusions were right.
A word from you in reply would be a charitable gesture cor-
dially hailed by all our priests.
We have not forgotten your two good traveling companions,

63 Pages 621-630

▲back to top

63.1 Page 621

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
593
either. So please be so kind as to pass on our respectful regards
to Father Rua and our cordial good wishes to your young well
beloved disciple.
As for you, most honored and dearest Father, kindly accept
my most respectful and affectionate regards while recalling the
friendship between St. Vincent de Paul and St. Francis of Sales.
Dupuy, Priest of the Mission
Superior of the Major Seminary
P.S. I have received a number of applications from people rec-
ommending orphans to me, and asking that you give them a
home. These are the precious pearls destined for the
Heavenly Jerusalem; should you take them in, you will be
able to purchase Heaven with them. They are poor, without
all and every support, even mine, for I am in charge already
of so many seminarians. I believe that this is the only cer-
tificate that you require: sicut aves coeli qui non semi-
nant... neque metunt [Just as the birds of the air which do not
sow... and do not harvest].
21.
THE STAY OF ST. JOHN BOSCO AT THE MAJOR
SEMINARY OF GRENOBLE
(May 1886)
On his way back from Spain where he has visited Barcelona, and
from the South of France where he was given an enthusiastic welcome at
Montpellier, Tarascon and Valence, Don Bosco arrived at Grenoble,
which I believe will be the last stage of this great journey on French soil.
He called on the bishop, but since His Excellency, Bishop Armand Joseph
Fava, was away, he was escorted to the Major Seminary nearby, where he
will reside for three days. Thus, thanks to the absence of our bishop, we
have the pleasure of enjoying the company of a Saint.
This is the year of 1886, and the beautiful month of Our Lady, ifl
remember rightly. The May sunshine bathes the pillars of the cloister,
provides light for the scene of Don Bosco' s entrance through the carriage

63.2 Page 622

▲back to top
594
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
door. The seminarians are all at the windows; their venerated superior, Fr.
Robilland, with the directors, welcomes the illustrious Founder of the
Salesians who is accompanied by his confessor Father Rua, followed by a
number of people pushing their way up to the cloister.
It is evident that he has suffered somewhat from his journey. Fr.
Robilland says quite clearly: "Reverend Father, you appear to be suffer-
ing...But no one knows better than you that suffering sanctifies."
"No, no, Father Rector, it is not suffering, but patience which sancti-
fies!" Don Bosco replies with a holy mischievous smile2•
The good Father ate with us at table. As he entered the dining room
with our directors, he always said out loud every time: "Buon appetito !"
By design of the good, dear, and great Providence3 it so happened
that the following day our team4 was on duty in the dining room, and luck-
ily the table where the Superiors sat fell to my share, so that I had the
great honor of waiting on the future Saint John Bosco at both meals.
After the Miserere, it was a custom that the waiters would eat their
meals. I had a sudden inspiration: it came without doubt from Heaven. I
told my fellow students about it: "What if we take the tableware the Saint
used for ourselves ...what do you all say? Ifwe replace them with our own
money, we will not owe anything to the Economer, and post factum we
will confess our little larceny to him."
One will readily see that we put to good use the lessons of Moral
Theology imparted to us by our Professor!
"Excellent! Excellent! Let us go ahead with it!"
Without further ado we fell on the, by now, historic table. As each of
us made off with the spoils in our hands, we must have looked something
like the four officers of Monsieur de Marlborough:
One carried his mighty sword,
The other his flag,
One carried his armor
Another carried ...nothing at all!
There was, however, this difference: the fourth one was carrying a
plate with spinach relief on it!
I do not know whether my good companions have treasured their
2 I was present at this scene which near the parlor at the foot of the great staircase.
3 An habitual expression of Madame de Sevigne.
4 The team consisted of for seminarians who shared the task of waiting on four tables.

63.3 Page 623

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
595
relics as jealously as I have mine; this was the glass, which had fallen to
my share. When I entered the Chartreuse, I entrusted it to my family and
on Sunday, April 1, 1934-the day of his canonization-everyone pres-
ent at the Easter dinner drank from the venerable glass as they had already
done on the day he had been beatified. May it so please Heaven that
among my four infant nephews there may be at least one who will conse-
crate himself to God, become a holy priest and receive the legacy of this
chalice from his grand uncle!
Now, as we were facing these utensils, sanctified by a saint like
Don Bosco, we should have made a short examination of conscience:
Did we drink from the Chalice of the Master out of Love, as He invit-
ed all His future Priests to drink, the night of the Last Supper? Have
we severed ruthlessly all our ties with the world, with the sacrificial
knife? Did we partake wisely of our corporal, spiritual and intellectu-
al nourishment; that is to say, did we retain the moderation, prudence
and wisdom the Saint taught us throughout his lifetime? In a word,
have we not flowed over the rim of the plate of our vocation, conduct-
ing ourselves in the work of our sacred ministry according to our own
individual narrow viewpoint?
Great Saint, remember our larceny in the dining room, and in your
turn, make good our faults by interceding and praying for us!
The following day, the task of waiting at table was taken over by the
Pontist Brothers, an association founded in the seminary to attend to our
material needs. Certainly, these worthy brothers do deserve some dis-
tinction. Our fellow student, the Reverend Passion,5 had the honor of
waiting on the Saint, at table, and as a good Israelite, in quo do/us non
est [in whom there is no guile], he was so simple as to ask the Reverend
Economer to kindly sell him the utensils used by Don Bosco. The good
Canon Paillet, who was deeply pious, raised his arms and cried out:
"No, no, no, and again no!"-"I was not a big thief, but only a little
one," he wrote to me in 1932 in reply to a letter of mine in which I
sought to freshen up his memory. "I took his glass, then I lost it. How
come? I could not say." My God! After 46 years, details can easily
become blurred in our feeble memories!
After a very tiresome day, for he had a lot of visitors at the seminary,
Don Bosco presided over the spiritual reading in our hall of retreat;
5 At the present time, the curate of Corbes (!sere).

63.4 Page 624

▲back to top
596
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
instead of the spiritual reading, Father Rua gave us a talk. Don Bosco's
pious confessor chose as his theme the love that God feels for us. His
ardent words revealed a soul aflame. It was more a contemplation than a
meditation. Next to the Saint, it became a genuine ecstasy. Big tears ran
down his cheeks and Father Robilland said aloud in his sweet, persuasive
voice: "Don Bosco is weeping!"-It would be impossible to try and
describe the effect that these simple words had on our souls. The tears of
the Saint were even more eloquent than Father Rua's inspired words. We
were stirred to the very depths of our soul on that occasion. We had rec-
ognized his saintliness in the revelation of his love and we no longer had
need of any miracle to be able to manifest our veneration to the Saint as
we went from the hall of our devotions to the dining room.
At that time there were about 120 students in the seminary. Every one
of them wanted to kiss the Saint's hand. We organized it in the twinkling
of an eye. Two seminarians took turns to support his arms and all along
the porticoes, on both sides, all the way to the refectory, we kissed the
hands that had so often been held out to assist the orphans, the workers
and the little children.
Don Bosco graciously let us have our way. This custom of kissing a
priest's hand is habitual in Italy, though it is now beginning to disappear
in certain regions. But in France it is a gesture of personal veneration.
Who would have foregone this edifying spectacle? How delightfully it
will help illustrate this report!
The next morning I encountered a fellow student, Edouard Jourdan,
outside the door of the Saint in the corridor of Wing A. He had knocked
at the door, but no one had answered. "I would so much like to see him;"
he told me, "Where can he be?"-Just then a priest informed us that he
was in the library. Without hesitation, we ran in the direction of the
library. We were only a few steps away from it when the Saint appeared.
We rushed toward him and fell on our knees. Jourdan said:
"Dear Father, I am undecided about my vocation. Tell me what I am
to do."
"You must come with me;" was the answer; "you will become a
Salesian."
In my turn, I asked what path I ought to follow, and for sole reply,
I was given a negative gesture, and I was told: "No, I want no part of
you." Although this was not very flattering, I was nevertheless happy to
have received so definitive and decisive an answer, such as only a Saint
is capable of giving.

63.5 Page 625

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
597
I would like to make here a remark which is not without significance.
Don Bosco said yes to one and no to the other but he said yes and no with
equal assurance, with the selfsame clear, specific knowledge of the future
of both the one and the other seminarian, for he was under the influence
of the same inspiration. He was just as serious and concerned with my
welfare in saying no to me as he was in saying yes to Jourdan.
The next morning, the Rev. Robilland introduced our class; the class
of Lay Brothers, to Don Bosco in the latter's room. We clustered around
him while he addressed us. What did he have to tell us? Some excellent
things about our training as priests, and our preparation for the ministry
of souls, but after 48 years we did not keep any specific details of them.
Now we make a little confession. There was more curiosity in us than
concentration and we were very much distracted by what was going on
behind the Saint.
A few students had come armed with scissors. The seminarian
Fassion, whose name we have already mentioned, was the boldest of them
all. This is how I recall what happened: "It was our definite intention to
snip the Saint's cassock, and cut off a few locks of his curly hair. It was all
right as far as the hair was concerned, but he disarmed us with his keen,
yet gentle look when it came to his cassock. We 'put our swords' back.
Father Anselme6 writes me: "There were many who had scissors but
who did not venture to use them. One of them handed me the scissors.
Thinking that I was more courageous than the others, I was about to try
my hand when I was arrested by a severe glance. Oh! That glance! ... I
can still feel the effect of it, even though 48 years have gone by. It has con-
tinued to trouble me and has spoiled my pleasure in seeing and touching
the Saint. Now I pray to him, invoking him every day. I used to invoke
him even before he was beatified."
According to Father Rostaing,7 Don Bosco' s glance was not so severe
for those who had succeeded in their little ruse as for those who attempt-
ed it. Father Anselme seems to have been too timid. "One of our fellow
seminarians was so bold as to snip a piece from the hem of his cassock
with the scissors, to keep it as a relic. Don Bosco noticed this and
remarked with a laugh: "Father Rector, you have thieves here!"
I myself did not observe any severe glance cast by our Saint in the
direction of our good Anselme, but I did hear him say quite clearly: "You
6 Now curate at Freyzin (lsere).
7 Now curate-archpriest at Vinay (Isere) and honorary canon.

63.6 Page 626

▲back to top
598
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
have thieves here." I also saw his kindly smile. After all, it is quite easily
explained: both the severe glance ante factum and the smile post factum.
For in Saints, just as in God, justice and mercy ineffably kiss each other.
As we got out of that unforgettable audience, Don Bosco said to
Jourdan: "You, my friend, must stay with me." Our beloved companion
asked Father Rostaing what he ought to say in reply to the invitation ofthe
Saint. "I advised him to go to Turin during his vacation, in compliance
with Don Bosco's wishes," the priest writes. "He became a Salesian and
brought honor to the Congregation, despite the fact that he was not very
gifted, intellectually speaking. But to make up for it, he had a sound judg-
ment, common sense and piety."
We learned that he rendered great services to his community at the
time of political persecution. Some time around 1929 (I do not know the
exact date of his death), he came to Sainte Foy de Lyon whither Cardinal
Maurin, our former bishop at Grenoble, had summoned him to study and
establish plans for an important house which he wanted to found there.
On the evening of the 3rd day, our spiritual reading consisted in a
short life of Don Bosco which had recently been published, and in which
there were some reports of graces already obtained through the Saint. I
do not know who had written it (in French), but I do recall that there was
a story in it about the recovery of a young girl who was already in a
coma, and I also recall reading about his prowess at gymnastics, thanks
to which he had succeeded in keeping away from his own village church
an acrobat who delighted in upsetting religious services with his per-
formances. It appears that he did remarkable things on the trapeze.
Should he not be chosen as patron saint of gymnastic clubs, which at the
present day are so much in vogue?
Thus in our hall of devotions did we read the biography of a saint who
was not only still alive, but even staying in the building across from our
own. There was no need of a revelation; to let us know why he had come
to scold us ...We have to acknowledge that the event of his stay in the
Major Seminary of Grenoble was by no means an ordinary event.
It would be superfluous to say that during our recreation, we brought
things to him, so that he might touch them: rosaries, pocketknives, even
purses{ ... The Saint always complied with delightful good grace and a ten-
der, kindly smile. One day we had to carry him all the way from the Major
Seminary to the Cathedral because of the immense crowd jamming Rue du
Vieux Temple. Everyone was anxious to see and hear II Santo (The Saint).
Don Bosco said goodbye to us in the dining room. These were his part-

63.7 Page 627

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
599
ing words: "May the Good Lord grant you good health and holiness: good
health so that you may work and holiness so that you may enter Heaven."
May his powerful intercession assist us in making his pious wish, so
paternal and so supernatural, come true!
So be it.
Friar Pierre Mouton
Vicar of the Carthusian Monastery of
Motta Grossa (Pinerolo)
22.
PIEDMONTESE VERSES IN HONOR OF DON BOSCO
WRITTEN BY FR. FRANCESIA
23.
LETTER ADDRESSED TO DON BOSCO
BY THE CATHOLIC WORKERS OF BORGO DORA
ST. JOACHIM'S SECTION
Turin, May 16, 1886
Most Reverend Sir:
The Catholic Workers of Borgo Dora who share all that con-
cerns their honorable president and who feel the greatest esteem
and veneration for you as a person, are now overwhelmed by an
indescribable exultation for all the wonderful things which have
turned your journey into a triumphal march.
Delighted at your return, they would like to express to you a
world of congratulations, but discretion has its limits.
They would like to express to you their wishes, their hopes,
their plans, but at the moment they do not have words to express
all these things.
But they do have a heart and that will never fail them. On
Sunday, which is the eve of the feast of Mary Help of Christians,
we will gather beneath our standard, at the feet of Our Heavenly
Mother and will raise our prayers to Mary together with the
Catholic workers of the Oratory. There shall we give thanks to

63.8 Page 628

▲back to top
600
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
her for having given all the working men a Don Bosco; to the
workers ofAmerica, a Bishop, John Cagliero; and to our own sec-
tion, so great an honorary president.
Finally, we shall implore Mary that at a none-too-distant day,
the Catholic Union of Turin may receive that which was granted
this year to the Barcelona Association: namely, that we too may
have Don Bosco among us for one single hour, so that we can kiss
his hand and receive his holy blessing, such as the undersigned
now implore on behalf of the whole section, with all reverence.
The Secretary
The President
Alberto Pioton
Carlo Riva
Cesare Aureglia
Antonio Enriu
Under-Secretary
Vice - President
Antonio Coggiola
Vice - President.
24.
CARDINAL LAURENZl'S LETTER TO DON BOSCO
Rome, October 25, 1885
Most Devoted and Dear Don Bosco, Superior General:
Despite the immense and sincere esteem that I have for your
most worthy person and the well deserving Salesian Institute, I
cannot but recognize my own inadequacy to serve you, as you
suggested in your esteemed letter of the 22nd, namely, by taking
on myself and sustaining with the required assiduity and maturi-
ty, the delicate office of Protector, by giving the support and
impulse that this young Congregation requires for its further
development and consolidation. This is the task which can only be
accomplished by an experienced, expert and authoritative cardinal
such as the late lamented Cardinal Nina, and not by someone such
as myself who am admittedly a novice and inexperienced in cop-
ing with important matters concerning the Holy Church.
Therefore, do not be displeased if I beg you to dispense me from
taking on this duty, and to turn your gaze elsewhere toward some

63.9 Page 629

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
601
other more qualified person better suited than I to cope with the
needs and the expectations of your revered Congregation.
I have already informed the Holy Father of this resolution on
my part, and he did not say anything against such a decision. I
now inform you hereof, assuring you that I am extremely grate-
ful for the honorable preference shown to me in your proposal,
and also that this will not diminish in any way the affectionate
esteem and admiration, nor the interest that I am proud to profess
for the most worthy Salesian Congregation.
I look forward to further meetings with you which may allow
me to give you evidence of the above, and in the meantime I
remain with deep affection and reverence for you and all your
honorable confreres.
Your sincere and most affectionate servant,
Carlo, Cardinal Laurenzi
25.
SUMMARY OF A LECTURE DELIVERED
IN ROME BY CARDINAL PAROCCHI
Honorable Ladies and Gentlemen:
I look around me, and although the assembly is a most respectable
one, most noble ladies, for in keeping with your habitual kindness, you
honor and confer significance on this annual meeting of the Salesian
Undertakings, permit me to say quite frankly that at today's meeting,
the most sparkling jewel which at other times blazed here in our midst,
and conferred splendor upon the Salesian gathering, is missing. I look
in vain for that venerable Apostle of modern charity; I mean to say, I
look for our excellent, unforgettable Don Bosco. We would have
wished him to be here to edify us and render happy with his presence
this association that he has founded with his own hand, to answer our
questions with the lovable smile of both a brother and apostle, and with
a voice which is the voice of a brother and of a father so appropriate.
But while we are here in the hospitable house of the venerable Lady
Oblates of St. Francis of Rome, under the mantle of the great Lady
Patroness of Roman aristocracy, he is crossing through modern Castile
in Catholic Spain, forgetful of his 71 years, and perhaps at this very

63.10 Page 630

▲back to top
602
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
moment he has carried out the very important transaction of founding
a new Salesian house in Madrid, in fulfillment of the wishes of King
Alfonso. He has perhaps, this very day, somewhat cooled off the
flames by which even kings may be consumed, by fulfilling one of the
latest aspirations of that profoundly Catholic and sincerely religious
King. Yet, it is useless for us to regret the absence of Don Bosco here
in our midst, for, just as Our Divine Master, he might well reply to us:
Quid est quod me querebatis? Nesciabatis quia in his quae Patris mei
sunt oportet me esse? Why did you seek me? Why be perturbed, as if
my material presence were necessary? Quid est. .. Are you not aware
that I have to devote myself unceasingly, without a pause, to what con-
cerns the works of my Father? Nesciebatis quia in his quae Patris mei
sunt oportet me esse?
So therefore let us leave the Apostle of this century free to pursue the
works of God in the Iberian peninsula, and let us send him our good wish-
es for success in what he has undertaken. May St. Ignatius Loyola and St.
Theresa of Jesus bless him. May St. John of the Cross and St. Francis
Borgia bless him. May St. Francis Xavier and St. John of God bless him.
May St. Peter of Alcantara and St. Louis Bertrand bless him. And lastly,
may the infinite legion of Saints that Spain, the land of St. James, has
given to the Catholic Church, of which that nation deserves so well for
having conquered and broken the power of the Saracens for that selfsame
church and for civilization, may all of them together likewise bless him.
Let us turn to our own business in hand: in his quae Patris mei sunt
oportet me esse, with a few words of praise regarding the fundamental
undertakings of the Salesian Congregation, words which will be the more
freely spoken because the creator of them all is not here, and Christian
dignity enjoins us to respect both the speaker and the listener, and not to
overtax the humility and modesty of anybody present. As evidence, we
have the fine words pronounced by St. Peter of Alcantara to a lay person
who was tending some sores from which he was suffering: "Slowly,
brother, slowly I pray you, for I am still alive, so do not take any kind of
liberty with me. Lauda post mortem. Praise them after their death! That's
the general rule. Only exceptionally does one write about a man still alive,
for in such case any high praise may lead to vanity and flattery, even if
the person spoken of is considered a saint. I shall therefore feel free to
speak, granted this consideration, without falling into the danger of using
flattery and without any restriction speak of that marvelous and indeed
miraculous undertaking that Don Bosco has created in the bosom of the

64 Pages 631-640

▲back to top

64.1 Page 631

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
603
Church during our century, a creation of faith and charity; that is why,
Revered Ladies, in developing both one and the other of these two themes,
I will point to the moral consequences accruing from them.
On December 8th it will be exactly 45 years since Don Bosco placed
the corner stone of his undertaking in Turin, on the happy day of the
Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary, where he gave instruction on
the basic articles of our faith to a poor fifteen year old boy named
Bartholomew Garelli. It is with him that Don Bosco began that same
undertaking which, started so modestly with but one single boy in Turin,
was to be so extensively developed 45 years later. In this short span of
time, he has added 62 houses, of which 45 are in Italy, 12 in France, 3 in
Spain, etc. without counting the missionary stations in South America,
especially in Argentina, Uruguay and Patagonia...
I do not have any precise statistical data regarding the number of
members of the Salesian Congregation, nor regarding the sisters of Our
Lady Help of Christians who give Don Bosco the contribution of their
abnegation and admirable zeal. I do not have statistical data concerning
the boys educated in his houses and Oratories, nor of the savages he has
civilized, nor the pagans that have been baptized, nor how much spiritual
comfort which has been dispensed, but I do not believe I would be far
wrong were I to assure you.. ..numera stellas si potes, [count the stars if
you can] and then you will be able to enumerate the good works of this
humble, meek Apostle. It is enough to look at the magnificent Basilica
which, under your own eyes, is now under construction, arising as if
under a spell, at Castro Pretorio. It is enough to admire this temple con-
secrated to the Most Sweet Heart of Jesus, built with all the splendor, har-
mony and vastness by the generous abnegation of Don Bosco and of the
Catholics of the world and especially by Italian Catholics. To be con-
vinced of it is enough to cast a glance on the one hand, at the spacious
cloister of the good religious, and on the other, at the hospice where, we
have not the slightest doubt, boys will receive the selfsame education as
that imparted at Valdocco in Turin, in Sampierdarena, La Spezia and a
thousand other localities where the charity of Don Bosco has been extend-
ed. It would be absurd to say that this marvelous creation is entirely due
to the advice given by a politician without faith such as Urbano Rattazzi.
In 1847 he did indeed say: "Join forces with other men so as to ensure the
stability of your undertaking, and leave someone behind who can repre-
sent you when you will be dead. Besides, who would there be to succeed
you and carry out your spirit in your undertakings?" That was, so to

64.2 Page 632

▲back to top
604
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
speak, but the seed from which the Congregation took life and shape, it
was the spark which, during the following six years, was to be rekindled
and developed until our present day. I am well aware that God loves to jest
with the sons of men, allowing even animals to utter prophecies on behalf
of His Chosen Ones. But if this did indeed give an impulse to the forma-
tion, organization and consolidation of his undertaking, then its birth, its
existence and its growth must be ascribed to that faith which can move
mountains, to the faith that caused a grain of mustard seed to blossom and
develop into a gigantic tree. It is the faith of this Man of God which has
produced the precious fruits we now admire.
Who is unacquainted with this man's life of faith? Did not the very
beginning, the birth of the Congregation, first conceived on the feast day
of the Immaculate Conception already prove to you that the entire under-
taking had its foundations firmly established on religion, inspired by
Faith? What, if not faith, inspired him to care for these boys? Was it not
perhaps his understanding of how much the human soul had cost the Son
of Man, his understanding of the noble destiny to which Mankind was
called? Was it not his inner conviction that God has a supreme right to be
adored, loved and served by all rational creatures that urged him to devote
himself to these children? And is not all of this a spirit of faith? Could one
doubt that faith had a hand in this? I will not touch upon the private life
of this Servant of God. Let us not try to lift the veil which covers his
virtues , nor the veil ofmodesty which shrouds him, for even if we wished
to do so, it would neither be right nor fitting. But looking instead at his
exterior accomplishments, and judging the seed by its fruit; then we do
not hesitate to say that the achievements of Don Bosco are the end results
of a living faith; and his disciples, his well-deserving disciples, continue
the work started by him with that selfsame spirit of faith. Anyone who
visits, even only briefly, the house which stands beside the Shrine of Our
Lady, Help of Christians in Turin and who has wandered, as I have,
through this city of boys, and seen them busy in their bustling workshops,
or silent and motionless, studying at their desk or silently all together,
some listening with great attention to the words of their teacher, some
around the confessional, others kneeling beneath the wings of Mary Help
of Christians to sing her praises, still others at the feet of or sitting in a
circle around this new Philip a few minutes after sunset when a moon-
beam comes down to lighten up the famous city and turns into gold the
venerable white hairs of this Man of God on whose lips they seem to hang
enraptured, listening to the few, simple words which he drops like rain on

64.3 Page 633

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
605
well tilled soil, moving some to tears, moving others to laughter, but urg-
ing them all to live a new life of magnanimous resolve. When I consider
all this, then I repeat and say: here the world plays no part; here the flesh
and blood is knocking at the door in vain: nothing but faith can enter here!
If we look at the annals and history of the Salesian Missions in South
America, we will find not only the difficulties scantily mentioned in the
reports to Propaganda Fide to which all people can have access, but also
added difficulties and quite different ones such as: inclement weather,
racially mixed population, corrupt customs, savages who have no idea of
God, civilized people who are worse than the savage; foreigners who
flock there for money and speculation and talk different languages
(Portuguese, Indian, Spanish); superstition on the one hand and indiffer-
ence on the other hand, sloth on the part ofthe Ministers ofthe Sanctuary,
Governments hostile to the Church, Free Masons Societies, corrupt and
broken down morals, or even morals entirely gone.
Let's put of all these difficulties together, let's combine all of these
problems into a composite and without any need of a great learning. This
will be good enough to give us an idea of how hard was the undertaking
the Salesians of South America had committed themselves to.
That undertaking, which has wearied so many arms and exhausted so
many energies of so many well-deserving orders before them, has blos-
somed again, in the Catholic Church, in the humble and new Salesian
Congregation. This is how God has showered his gifts. The overcoming
of so many difficulties and of the suspicions of governments, the fact of
captivating the esteem of Bishops and clergy, the ability to disarm parties
hostile to God and the Church, the possibility of going like welcomed
angels of peace among those individuals who have a human face and the
heart of a tiger, all this is nothing but the work of Faith. It was faith which
gave birth to this Congregation, that faith which was engendered in Don
Bosco' s sons who will keep it, if it so please God, and if he graciously
hears our prayers. If this alone were to be the contribution made by Don
Bosco, it would already be quite relevant. A French novelist, who is far
from being kind toward the Church, and whose name is intolerable in the
House of God-for he writes even as Lucifer himself would write, should
God permit him to express his feelings in written words-wrote thus only
a few days ago: "Alas, what has this century, which is drawing to a close,
contributed to the intellectual and moral order? Nothing. It has destroyed
everything; it has annihilated everything with its skepticism. It has stirred
up the masses with its mirages, and has been unable to keep its promises;

64.4 Page 634

▲back to top
606
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
it has armed the hands of the workers, and has given them stones instead
of bread; it has stirred up evil passions without satisfying anybody, and
has sown the seed of doubt in many minds. This century is now waning
and has been unable to replace faith with any system or concept; instead,
it has deprived the masses of their peace of mind and their morals." These
are, more or less, the words of a man who is perhaps one of the most god-
less and skeptic of French writers. Yet he says that the destruction of Faith
is the greatest evil in this world! Now I say to you that, even were the
Salesian Congregation to do nothing more than rekindle Faith where it is
dying, and resurrect it where it is already dead, and fan it to a vital spark
where it is wavering and uncertain, that alone would suffice to demon-
strate that the Congregation of Don Bosco is a living act of faith.
The other lever, the other wing, is charity. The fecundity of Don
Bosco's works stem from Faith and from Charity; from Faith, for Faith is
the victory which conquers the world just as St. John says: Haec est vic-
toria quae vincit mundum, fides nostra. It stems from Faith because God
always wishes to show that He is the One who reigns. He alone is the Sole
Master of our heart. Dominus regnavit decorem indutus est. He does not
yield His Honor to anybody, and precisely for this He has given incom-
parable examples to us. If He, the Word of God, humbled Himself unto
death for which His Father has exalted Him and gave Him a Name which
surpasses all other names, it is because we poor mortals might learn to
annihilate ourselves for His sake, and so that the glory due to God might
be rendered unto Him. He does not want mankind, in its infinite petu-
lance, to wrest from him His Right over what He has created. Our Lord
so disposed that his mere breath could descend over all works construct-
ed by human wisdom, and destroy them, just as a puff of wind extin-
guishes a flame; whereas He confers fecundity, growth and stability to
those things which are planted, rendered fertile and cultivated miracu-
lously by Faith. That is why there is a difference between the heroes of the
world and the heroes of the Church, between the deeds of Saints and the
deeds of the men of the world, even though they may be respectable. Thus
we do see ignorant men, who barely know how to read and write, who
founded religious orders which still survive at the present day. The order
of St. Francis of Assisi was founded by a man who was almost an idiot,
yet its healing shade has covered the earth for the past six centuries. Many
other foundations planned by learned men perished, because their
founders provided for everything, but omitted to make sure that their
works might remain immortal, imperishable. When God confers life and

64.5 Page 635

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
607
durability to anything, if we cannot deny the existence of what we see
before our eyes, then we must perforce believe that this is the seal, the dis-
tinguishing feature that this undertaking started from Faith and was led
invariably by Charity. And truly what is Charity, if not Faith in action?
For according to theological doctrine, Christian Faith is a fundamental
virtue which grows one degree when it becomes Hope, and becomes per-
fect when it turns into Charity. In the human and rational order, an intel-
lectual conviction is insufficient if disassociated from facts. As a matter
of fact, if someone is convinced of a thing but acts contrary to it, he
reveals that his conviction is uncertain and dubious. The proof of intel-
lectual conviction is its working out in practice. In exactly the same way
the proof of a true faith is the good deeds that it produces. Show me with
deeds the faith which I see not with my eyes, says the Apostle St. James.
Charity is nothing more than active faith, faith formed by sacrifice, gen-
erosity and union of our hearts with God, who is among all things the
greatest boon; charity is likewise open to our neighbor who represents the
living image of God. Now that work, even though begun in the name of
Faith, cannot be divine if it does not have the charity of Jesus Christ as its
companion, and if he who puts his hand to it is rather after his purse than
after the honor of God, if he seeks his own advantage, and brings grist to
his own mill, seeking only his own pleasure, if he aspires to ecclesiastic
or secular positions, and sets his goal on honors and rewards, striving to
assure the status of his own family, enlarging his fortune and his capital,
then such work cannot be other than mortal and sooner or later is doomed
to perish. God is purity in essence, a pure spirit foreign to all taint of sin,
and those whose works are based on the spirit of charity, emulate this
same spirit. I insist on this principle, namely, that good works should be
rendered fertile and watered by faith, but it is necessary that they grow
and reach perfection by means of charity. There must be good principles,
that righteousness and certainty, that self-offering and sacrifice, which
charity alone can inspire. Major horum Caritas. [The greatest of these is
charity].
Now I appeal to you, Honorable Ladies, and ask if in the houses of
Don Bosco you find charity or not. If we do not find it here, then where
can it be? Where are we to recognize it? In this eventuality, we would
have to say that charity has forsaken us, has gone into exile or has per-
ished; but that would be impossible as long as there are honest souls
aspiring to their personal sanctification in our midst, and as long as there
are poor people who need help, for Pauperes semper habetis vobiscum,

64.6 Page 636

▲back to top
608
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
says the Lord. This act of faith was perpetuated by charity and zeal for
souls through Don Bosco's Oratories. It was Charity which led so many
men to join Don Bosco and which inspired them to endure so many suf-
ferings; so many hardships, so many persecutions and sacrifices; it was
Charity which sustained them until now. Don Bosco, the Apostle of our
days, had in mind the glory of God and wanted that God to be known,
adored and loved by the whole world. The tools used by this Apostle
were not the worldly connections, or the favors of the great; he did not
rely on a rich fortune, it was not his fame as a philosopher or as a man
of letters. He is not rich, he is not a diplomat, except in those things
which are entrusted to Saints. We know that Don Bosco is not a politi-
cian, even though he does enjoy connections with men in power.
Although he is a learned individual and has written several books, he has
never claimed to be a scientist. Humble and modest, Don Bosco writes
just as he thinks and talks, and in his books posterity will find an expres-
sion, a symbol of that true simplicity and profound humility which is
unique in the pretentious century in which we live. Don Bosco is a man
of God, and his weapons are prayer, good example, mortification, sacri-
fice and meekness and, above all, an imperturbable patience which is
evidenced by his slow and pondered movements, by his brief, carefully
weighed words, by his gentle and persuasive voice. He calls friends and
benevolent those who are his enemies and persecutors. With his meek-
ness and tolerance, he is able to approach anyone, and to tame even the
most recalcitrant wild beasts of the desert. I have not exaggerated in any-
thing I have said of this just man who is known to you in person and
whose biography you have read. Indeed, I feel that I have only told you a
fifth of all that could have been said, and we find magnificent proof of
this in the spirit which we see transmitted to his sons. He chose as his
Patron a Saint who is a synonym of gentleness and Catholic charity, and
gave to his Congregation the name of St. Francis of Sales, of whom he is
a living picture. Nor was he satisfied to give solely his name to it, but
strove instead to reproduce in it the likeness of the Saint, namely his gen-
tleness and meekness which were to be the program, the means and the
end of his Congregation. And even though. the rules of the Clerics
Regular of St. Cajetan of Thiene, the rules of St. Ignatius Loyola, and the
rules of all the other congregations founded up to the present day may be
wise rules, yet anyone who examines Don Bosco' s Congregation will
realize that he not only endeavored to emulate these most wise rules, but
strove absolutely to make sure that the dominant note prevailing in his

64.7 Page 637

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
609
own Congregation would be charity. What stands out in the Rules of
Ignatius is wisdom, foresight. He is a spiritual captain, but nevertheless
always a captain, a general who transformed the politics of the century
into the divine politics of the Gospel, girded his loins with a sash and
seized a crucifix instead of the sword; but all he did was change alle-
giance to another banner. His chief characteristic was foresight, adapt-
ability, steadfastness; order and symmetry; an admirable piece of archi-
tecture, indeed a masterpiece. Don Bosco's projected plan is more sim-
ple, casual, but charity prevails: omnis spiritus laudet Dominum [let
every spirit praise the Lord]. There is a difference between the epistles
of St. Paul and those of St. John. The former strikes down all errors with
a stroke of the sword; the later preaches charity in every key: Filioli dilig-
ite alterutrum. The Salesian Congregation, with its Oratories and its
schools, constantly preaches charity. At first glance one does not distin-
guish the sons of Don Bosco from diocesan priests, who wear no special
habit, yet their serious, dignified manner, their habits, their speech and
their spirit easily reveal them as good priests full of zeal for the Glory of
God, and inspired by the spirit of charity.
Fervent faith, and ardent charity: herein lies the secret of this
Congregation which, in so short a time, has taken such a firm root and
has spread so far and wide. Faith and charity, that is the characteristic
distinguishing sign of Don Bosco's Congregation, and without it no
noble undertaking can ever be born and if born, no noble undertaking,
can ever last and grow.
The cardinal concluded by addressing himself very particularly to
mothers of families, saying that this Man of God labored unceasingly
for them and for their children; he said that mere feelings of veneration
and esteem for the Congregation and its founder were not enough, but
that they too, with their charity, should cooperate in all good that was
accomplished. Faith would be sterile without charity; and he conclud-
ed his magnificent speech by a reference to the fine houses of charity
already existing in Rome, but which were inadequate to the steadily
increasing population. He also said that it would be a great gesture of
charity if one were to contribute to the construction of the Hospice of
the Sacred Heart and the upkeep of the boys who would grow up on the
hope placed in religion and heaven, while God would generously
reward one day the kind and charitable souls who gave to it, saying to
them: "I was hungry and you gave me to eat, I was thirsty and you gave
me to drink, etc."

64.8 Page 638

▲back to top
610
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
26.
LETTERS FROM PRELATES, RECENTLY
ENROLLED AMONG THE SALESIAN COPERATORS
A) Cardinal Melchers
(see page 672. In Latin in the original)
B) Cardinal Lodovico Jacobini.
Rome, May 25, 1886
Most Reverend Sir:
I received the diploma of Salesian Cooperator you so kindly
sent me, as well as the volume of Bulletins about the history of the
Oratory of St. Francis of Sales. I was already informed of the great
good work accomplished by this timely foundation of yours on
behalf of abandoned boys. It is therefore with greatest pleasure
that I accept to be enrolled in this meritorious association which
enjoys so many spiritual favors granted by the Head ofthe Church.
In thanking you for having sent me also the above-mentioned
book, I am with sincere esteem,
Most affectionately in Our Lord,
L. Cardinal Jacobini.
C) Cardinal Alphonse Capecelatro
Capua, May 27, 1886
Most Venerated Don Bosco:
I thank you most sincerely for having been so kind as to
enroll me among your Salesian Cooperators, as I see from the
diploma you sent me. I not only consider this to be an honor but
also a genuine spiritual distinction.
I will try to enlist others, and meanwhile, as I thank you for
sending me the Bulletin, I beg you remember me in you prayers
in which I have faith.
With the sincerest esteem and affection,
Your most devoted and affectionate servant,
Alphonse, Cardinal Archbishop

64.9 Page 639

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
611
D) Monsignor Vincent Berchialla
Cagliari, May 25, 1886
Most Reverend Father in Christ:
Although Your Reverence enrolled me already as a Salesian
Cooperator in 1878, when I had the pleasure ofspending a few hours
with you at Lanzo, I am nevertheless grateful for the new favor con-
ferred on me on May 1st, the diploma having been sent to me at
Cagliari on the 22nd, together with the bound periodicals contain-
ing the History of your meritorious Institute.
What I am able to do on behalf of your venerable Congregation
is certainly very little, since I have here a whole host ofundertakings
to which I must give my support and guidance. I am rather hoping
that some day the wishes of my beloved predecessor, Bishop Balma,
and my own, which are fervent and steadfast, namely, that a group of
well-disciplined Salesians trained in a hardy spirit of mortification
and zeal may come here to take charge of our abandoned boys.
Oh, what a disaster! Catechism here is taught, God knows
how! There are no Christian schools, neither a school nor an ora-
tory for the boys; we have unbridled gangs of slothful, filthy,
ignorant boys neglected even by their parents. If Your Reverence
could see these things with your own eyes, you could not but be
moved to compassion at the sight of such degradation.
The General of the Scolopians was powerless, despite all his
authority, in trying to assemble half a dozen of his scattered reli-
gious, who do little or nothing while enjoying a pension, wearing
crosses on their chests, having assured for themselves wonderful
and rich fortunes, despite their solemn vow of poverty.
I have my missionaries who work extremely hard, but they must
bear the responsibility also of 60 Sisters of Charity, with more than
half a dozen convents; this does not include the courses in Latin and
Moral Theology offered to my older seminarians, together with
seminarians of three other dioceses.
So whenever your sons do come here, they will find two
immense tasks awaiting them: namely, two thousand boys to
educate and turn into good Christian workers, and two hundred
boys to be instructed in the high school, and to be helped to
become good citizens.

64.10 Page 640

▲back to top
612
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Divine Providence can be found even in the heart of all the
misery of this starving island.
I kiss your hand and beg you remember my diocese and me
in your prayers.
Your most affectionate and devoted servant,
Vincent Gregory, Archbishop
27.
A DEDICATION TO THE LIFE OF MAMMA MARGARET
On this day on which thy name is honored,
I wished to give thee a token of my love
An 'mid the woods in Flora's garden
I went in search of a bunch of pretty flowers.
I sought a garland of thee worthy and then
I heard a voice: Thou seekest in vain!
Give her not flowers which die as soon as blossomed,
Seek thy flowers in Heaven, and thou wilt find them there.
Then I was led over the stars,
And in a garden fair of divine flowers all adorned,
I chose the most fragrant and most fair.
Behold the flowers which have eternal life,
Whose fragrance constantly about thee lingers!
Such are the virtues of Mamma Margaret!
(Father Lemoyne)
28.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM THE
CATHOLIC ASSOCIATION OF BARCELONA
Barcelona, July 14, 1886
Illustrious Don Bosco:
The deep welcoming responses that your venerable person
has been able to win over from the Catholic Association during
your all too short a stay in Barcelona, have received a new seal of

65 Pages 641-650

▲back to top

65.1 Page 641

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
613
undying affection as a result of the recent trip of our secretary De
Font to the city of Turin, where he attended the wonderful cele-
brations for the feast of your patron, Saint John the Baptist.
Gratified and intimately touched by the singular demonstrations
of consideration and esteem given to this Board in the person of
Sefior De Font, for we considered it as given to us personally both
by yourself and your noble fellow members of the Council, as well
as by all the members of your congregation and your dear young
charges, we extend our sincerest thanks to you, venerable and
beloved Father, and renew the assurance of our loyal fraternity the
same one as the Salesian Institute has extended to us.
May Our Lord in His Mercy permit your houses of Christian
regeneration to prosper more and more every day, and may the
Salesian Workshops multiply in number at the four corners of the
earth, giving great joy to God and removing countless miseries.
The Secretary
Joaquin De Font
The Chairman
Barolome Feliu
29.
LETTER FROM THE BISHOP OF PINEROLO
TO DON BOSCO
Pinerolo, July 7, 1886
Most Venerable Don Bosco:
The pastor ofAbbadia Duina came to see me and told me that
you would be coming to Pinerolo Saturday, the 10th of this
month. However, since Father Duina did not tell me at what time
you would be arriving, would you please be so kind as to let me
know through your secretary, so that I may send a coach in good
time to meet you at the station.
I am delighted that at last you have made up your mind to
come and breathe in somewhat cooler air, and while waiting to
pay my respects to you in person, I am,
Your most respectful and obedient servant,
Philip, Bishop

65.2 Page 642

▲back to top
614
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
30.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM THE
BISHOP OF PERIGUEUX.
Perigueux, July 8, 1886
Reverend Father:
I am honored to thank you for your generous homage you
have wished to do me by sending me a French translation of your
book: The Catholic Living in the World.
It is an excellent piece of work from every perspective. In it
you give a sound exposition of the mission of the Church, seen
first in itself and then in its relationship to the other religions,
which oppose it. All that you say regarding the origins of Greek
schism, the Waldensian and Protestant heresies etc. etc., is drawn
from the most reliable sources and is beyond all criticism. Your
exposition is very simple, written at times in almost a folksy man-
ner, but even in this you only add strength to the evidence pro-
duced and the exactness of doctrine.
My sincerest good wishes for the success of this book, which
it rightly deserves, and that it may do much good.
Reverend Father, please accept my most respectful regards in
Our Lord,
N. Joseph
Bishop of Perigueux and of Sarlat
31.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM CARDINAL PLACE
Rennes, July 8, 1886
Dear and Venerated Father:
I cannot compare the date at the bottom of this letter which I
am now writing to you with that of the letter you were so kind as
to write to me, and I would not have delayed answering you so
long, had I not been absolutely incapable of doing it sooner, on

65.3 Page 643

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
615
account of the overwhelming pressures of all kinds with which I
am constantly surrounded.
You already know what my feelings were and still are toward
you, venerated Father, and the Salesian family, so you will under-
stand that, among the assurances of solidarity which I to my con-
solation I have received, your own was particularly welcome to me.
Please accept, dear and venerated Father, my renewed and
deeply devout and steadfast devotion in the Lord.
Ch. Ph. Cardinal Place
Archbishop of Rennes
32.
LETTER FROM DON BOSCO TO LEVROT,
[THE ARCHITECT]
Turin (-Pinerolo), August 1, 1886
Dear Monsieur Levrot:
I have received your kind letter of July 30th last informing
me that Mme. Viscountess de Montbrun has given you one thou-
sand francs for my undertakings. Deo gratias et Mariae. Would
you kindly thank this gracious lady for me most warmly, the first
chance you have, assuring her of my own prayers and the prayers
of all my many orphans for her spiritual and temporal welfare, so
that the Dear Lord, through the intercession of Our Lady Help of
Christians may comfort her and may grant her good health and
holiness and a long life for the benefit of our humble houses and
her own merit in our Heavenly Home where the late lamented
soul of her beloved husband is already enjoying the generous
reward of his charity.
I authorize you to hand over the thousand francs to Father
Cibrario, whose little house is in need of everything, as in fact all
our other houses are, for they abound only in debts and creditors.
I pray that the Good God may reward your generosity toward our
poor house of Vallecrosia.
May Our Lord shower His greatest blessings on you and all
your dear ones, and Our Lady Help of Christians obtain holiness,

65.4 Page 644

▲back to top
616
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
good health and much happiness for you all, provided that this is
not detrimental to your eternal happiness.
My own health, thanks to be God, has improved a little,
though I still have a thousand infirmities. Dear Sir, please accept
my respectful and grateful regards and pray for me who will
always be in Our Lord,
Your very grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
33.
LETTER TO BISHOP CAGLIERO
FROM FATHER BONETTI
May 12, 1886
Dear and Most Reverend Bishop Cagliero:
You must surely want me to give you a little news, with the
same pen, which is not too sharp. First of all, you may have seen
in our membership directory that this year is going to be the elec-
tion of a new Mother General, since the six-year term of office,
which commenced with the late Sister Maria, is coming to an
end. We do not know yet whether the election will take place at
Nizza or in Turin, depending on what is more convenient for Don
Bosco, but in all probability it will take place during the latter
half of August and in Turin. Will the Sister Superiors of South
America come over for it? It would be a good thing if South
America were to send its representation. Think it over and send
at least Mother Provincial and the Superiors from Patagonia. You
have some money in hand and who knows if some kind soul
might help you out when they hear about it. If they should come,
they ought to sail soon, for time is running out.
Healthwise, the sisters continue de more solito; we have gone
along all the same this year without any trouble in their houses,
though
we
do
have
a
few
sisters
whose
wings
are
drooping
8
,
but
God also sends us postulants-1 might even say, too many pos-
8 In the original text, the expression used Piedomentese dialect, Fe La Benna, means precisely the way in which
a hen droops its wings and clucks when feeling weak. Figuratively speaking, it means "to be indisposed, not well."

65.5 Page 645

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
617
tulants, which obliges Sister Enrichetta to send some of them
packing quite often, and she weeps because they do. But we act
on the principle: omnia probate, quod bonum est tenete [test all,
keep the good].
Their moral tone is high, and will, I am sure, give glory to
God and honor to Mary Help of Christians, though there are also
a few who give us quite a lot of headaches. (....) Should you
chance to hear that I have sent some of them away, do not think
that I am being heavy-handed, but that I act only out of love for
the institute. Maybe you yourself were sometimes on the verge of
doing the same thing, but refrained from doing it either because
there was no need or because you hoped they might improve.
Before we undertake any such step we do think things over, con-
sult Don Bosco, and ask the opinion of the Nizza council, etc.
There has been some additional building in Nizza. The wing
alongside the church has been enlarged to make room for almost
another 100 girl boarders. For these same boarders I held a 3-day
retreat, and from now on this will be repeated every year with
excellent results. The Mother General left yesterday for
Marseilles, taking along Sister Elena Mainard, who together with
Sister Passerini, is to keep company with Sister Sampietro, who
is to be Superior of a new house of our sisters with a workshop
and oratory, in a house bequeathed to us at Guines near Pas de
Calais, not far from Lille, by two eighty-year old sisters. Don
Bosco and Father Rua hope that this will turn out to be a nursery
garden for French sisters. The house is to be inaugurated around
the feast of Mary Help of Christians.
We expect Don Bosco back from Spain by way of Modane on
Saturday. I will not tell you anything of all the extraordinary
things that have happened there, because you will have read about
them partly in the newspapers and partly in our circular letters.
All I will say is that the next to the last day of his stay, a com-
mittee of gentlemen went to see him and made him a gift of a
very high mountain at the summit of which, tradition maintains,
Satan led the Savior to show Him the kingdoms of the world; that
is why it has always been called Tibi dabo. In a previous dream,
Don Bosco had dreamt about it, and when he received the com-
mittee in audience, the words "God told me about it" got out of
his mouth. I hope Father Lemoyne will write you all about it in

65.6 Page 646

▲back to top
618
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
due time. We are increasingly convinced, every day more and
more, that Don Bosco is a Man of God, and that we are truly for-
tunate to be his sons, especially you who are the most illustrious
of us all. May God and Our Lady bless you and prepare a mag-
nificent crown for you in Heaven, after the crown of thorns that
you have worn so bravely here on earth. Give my best to your
noble Curia, or I had better say your court, especially to your sec-
retary and Father Costamagna, also to the sisters, asking them to
pray for me. I am with all esteem and affection,
Your most affectionate friend and confrere,
Rev. John Bonetti.
34.
MEMBERS OF THE FOURTH GENERAL CHAPTER
The closing minutes had the following names signed:
Rev. John Bosco
Rev. Michael Rua (Vicar General)
Rev. Celestine Durando (formerly Prefect General, now elected as
General Councillor)
Rev. John Bonetti ( elected Spiritual Director General)
Rev. Anthony Sala ( Economer General)
Rev. Francis Cerruti ( Prefect of Studies General)
Rev. Joseph Lazzero (General Councillor and Director of Artisans at
the Oratory)
Rev. Dominic Belmonte (elected General Prefect, formerly Director
of Sampierdarena)
Rev. Francis Dalmazzo (Procurator and Director in Rome)
Rev. Paul Albera ( Provincial for France and Director of the
Marseilles House)
Rev. John Baptist Francesia ( Provincial for Piedmont and Director of
Students at the Oratory)
Rev. Louis Lasagna ( Provincial for Uruguay and Brazil)
Rev. Julius Barberis ( San Benigno Canavese)
Rev. Joseph Daghero ( Magliano Sabino)
Rev. Joseph Monateri (Varazze)

65.7 Page 647

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
619
Rev. Nicholas Cibrario ( Vallecrosia)
Rev. Louis Bussi (Nizza Monferrato)
Rev. Caesar Cagliero (Valsalice)
Rev. Peter Guidazio ( Lanzo)
Rev. John Branda (Sarria)
Rev. Joseph Bologna (Lille)
Rev. Charles Farina (Penango)
Rev. John Chiesa ( Catania)
Rev. Louis Rocca (Alassio)
Rev. J. Baptist Rinaldi ( Faenza)
Rev. John Bensi ( Lucca)
Rev. Ernest Oberti ( Utrera)
Rev. Angelo Bordone ( Randazzo)
Rev. John Tamietti (Este)
Rev. Charles Bellamy ( Paris)
Rev. Anthony Varaia ( St. Cyr)
Rev. Stephen Febbraro ( Florence)
Rev. Louis Cartier ( St. Margaret by Marseilles)
Rev. Joseph Bertelle ( Bergo San Martino)
Rev. Mose Veronesi ( Magliano Veneta)
Rev. John Baptist Lemoyne (Secretary)
Rev. J. Marenco, Sec. (Director of St. John the Evangelist in Turin).
The signatures are missing for Rev. Ghivarello (Mathi), Rev. Leveratto
(La Spezia), Rev. Perrot ( La Navarre), Rev. Ronchail ( Nice Maritime), and
all of the American directors. Writing to Bishop Cagliero on September 3,
1886 from Valsalice, Father Lazzero said: "All the Directors attended the
Chapter without exception, except those from South America."
35.
AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL DATA
REGARDING FATHER NESPOLI9
Around August 1871, my mother told me of the plans Mrs. Casati had
for me, namely, to help me study, and so fulfill her promise to my father.
9 Father Nespoli was assigned to the formation house for clerics of San Benigno in 1885. He was assigned to
teach literature. On leaving Alassio he remained a few days at Sampierdarena where he began to write his autobio-
graphic memoirs, which were never completed.

65.8 Page 648

▲back to top
620
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
I can still recall the happy, peaceful face of my mother as she gave me the
news. That day I had accompanied her to a stream of water about a mile
away from the village; she wanted to wash the linens. When we were half
way, we came to a spot where the road branched out in three directions,
marked by a three-faced pillar (always called the Pilastrello). The three
faces bore respectively the image of Our Lord on the Cross, that of Our
Lady, and the picture of St. Cajetan. At this spot, my mother bade me stop
in front of the picture of Our Lady, and as she sat on the low parapet run-
ning alongside the road, she suggested that I go to Turin, to the oratory of
a priest named Don Bosco, who was known to Mrs. Casati when she had
gone to Turin for the feast of Mary Help of Christians. She said Don
Bosco helped a number of boys to study, especially if they were to enter
the priesthood.
I was eager to study, but had never thought of becoming a priest. Not
that I felt any aversion for it, but in my mind I had always believed that
only if you were rich could you become a priest, for more or less all the
priests I had ever known were wealthy themselves or were from rich fam-
ilies. So I had never dared to aspire so high in my thoughts, and if at times
I ever did conceive such an idea, I put it sadly out of my mind saying,
"You can never attain it, so put your mind at ease." I would then shake my
head and would laugh at myself, turning to other thoughts.
You can only imagine what and how many ideas came into my mind
at my mother's suggestion. That opened up a whole new world for me.
Practically stunned and surprised, I no longer know what answer I gave
her. But my mother understood that I had no objections and told Mrs.
Casati so, thanking her for me with that inarticulate way of an affection-
ate mother who is only a poor woman of the people unable to express her-
self, but even without words she was able to convey her feelings.
I did not feel gratitude until later, all rapt as I was in the contempla-
tion of the idea, nor did I even know what to say. When my mother intro-
duced me to the lady, she said: "Here is the student," with a tone of com-
placent laughter. I stood there embarrassed, almost overwhelmed. But the
lady understood everything and was pleased.
During the two months that I still remained at home, she sent me to
study under a kind local priest, a certain Father Grasselli, who at that time
was attending the faculty of Letters at the University of Turin. Never will
I forget these classes which only lasted for a short time. I was amazed by
the great charity and goodness of the priest, for that was my very first
contact with a priest.

65.9 Page 649

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
621
I must admit that, in those days, the priests were something like aris-
tocrats; and they kept poor folk at a respectable distance from them. But
honest people respected them, indeed venerated them, and so did I,
though I had no love for them. I respected them, but my heart was far
from them, just as they were far from me.
Therefore the sight of a priest, of a young priest who, without any
haughtiness at all, treated me familiarly, as one man to another, almost
like one poor man to another poor man so to speak, astonished me great-
ly, and made me understand that priests were not all alike, as I had
believed they were, but that one had unfortunately to make distinction
between one priest and the other.
The pastor was harsh with us poor boys, and I looked on him more as
a prison warden than as a father. He had the same effect on me as the
police had, whenever he went by. He behaved the same way both in
Church and even in the confessional. I recall that, at Confirmation time, I
had gone to my uncle's house,10 and when I went to make my confession,
while all the others had already finished, he received me with so severe a
countenance that I felt my blood run cold. " Did you have to wait to make
your confession until now?" were the first words he said, closing or bet-
ter slamming the door of the confessional. I have not forgotten it. I do not
feel any hatred, not really, but I recall the horrible effect the words had on
me, and do not forget it.
Therefore, this young priest was a true grace from Our Lord for me, for
first of all I saw in him one of the multifaceted aspects of priestly charity,
of which I was soon to see a complete and loving example in Don Bosco.
Don Bosco' s name was not new to me. I had already read it some
years previously in the Catholic Readings, of which he was editor. Mrs.
Casati gave this magazine to us to read, knowing how eager we were to
read it. How happy my brother Riccardo and I were when she made us a
present of Don Bosco' s Ecclesiastical History! How delightedly we read
it! I therefore loved this man even before I met him. And when I did see
him and made his acquaintance, and he placed his hand, smiling, on my
head, I felt that I was looking at Our Lord standing among the children,
blessing them. He reminded me of my father and I began to feel the same
love for him that I had felt for my father, only with a greater reverence and
trust. This was the first time that I saw a priest in the midst of children,
happy to be with them, behaving kindly toward them all without making
IO After his father died, he had gone to stay for a while with his mother's relatives at Crerunago.

65.10 Page 650

▲back to top
622
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
any exceptions. Then my heart went out to him, and I understood what a
true priest was really like.
I entered Don Bosco's Oratory on October 15, 1871. My mother and
Mrs. Casati came with me: I was greeted by Father Albera,11 who asked
me ifl meant to be a good boy. How could I answer anything but yes?
I was unhappy for the first few days, especially because all the others
talked a good deal in Piedmontese dialect and since I did not understand
it, I was mocked, and badly treated. 12 I felt myself isolated in the midst of
all those many people to whom I was a stranger, and I started thinking of
my brothers and my mother. But this did not last long. I saw Don Bosco,
met other priests of his who were all kindness and charity. Then I too
liked the Oratory. But the Piedmontese roughness of some of my com-
panions which had made me very unhappy in the beginning, made such a
lasting impression on me that whether I will or not, it keeps coming back
to me now and then.
I was one of the last in my class, the first high school grade. I did not
give way to despair, however, and felt challenged instead. During my first
few months I could not absorb anything, being quite bewildered by this
new way of life. But as soon as I got my bearings, and began to know my
way around, I began to make a little progress and pushed forward, so that
by the end of the first year, though I was not one of the best pupils in the
class, I was not far behind them.
The teacher of the first high school grade, Father Bruna, was one of
the many teachers I had at the Oratory, and I still remember him with
great pleasure and contentment. I was always deeply impressed by his
habitual gravity, the scrupulous way he occupied even the stray free
moments he might have had to himself. I remember little of him as a
teacher, but as a man I recall vividly his constancy and gravity. At first I
was afraid of him and ran away whenever I saw him approaching, but
once I met him face to face in the middle of a narrow passageway. "You
will not run away from me this time," he said with a laugh, and asked
whether I had already made my First Communion. I said no, for at home
in the village it had been a rule with the pastor not to allow anyone to
receive communion until they turned 12 years old. Neither the boys, our
parents, nor we liked this rule. I was surprised when I saw people receive
Communion so frequently at the Oratory, but I liked it; in this too, I could
11 He was then Prefect for the day boys.
12 He was born at Arosio in Brianza.

66 Pages 651-660

▲back to top

66.1 Page 651

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
623
detect Don Bosco's own great, generous heart and I grew even fonder of
him and of the Oratory.
I lived at the Oratory for nine years, 13 this time being interrupted only
by the month of vacation I spent at home during the first five years. I went
through all the high school grades, since Father Durando14 had always for-
bidden me to 'jump' a class as the term goes; it upset me a little at the
time, but I no longer feel that way about it now.
I never lost my eagerness to learn, to study all through those five
years of high school; in fact, it only grew stronger. Did I improve? Here I
have to call a halt and explain what I mean at somewhat greater length.
I came to the Oratory with sound moral intentions, and during the
first, second and third year of high school, if they did not improve, they
did not get worse either. But during the fourth year, when I was fifteen
(1874-1875), I became aware of new sentiments stirring within me. At
first I obeyed almost spontaneously, received the Sacraments without
having to make an effort, even taking pleasure in it, and nothing deterred
me from my prayers; I felt peaceful and I was at peace with everybody.
But that year, obedience began to irk me. Instead of the love I had felt
before for my superiors and teachers, I now felt coldness, indifference,
with the exception of Don Bosco and Father Rua, in whose presence any
sentiment that was not completely correct was at once stilled. They were
too great, their holiness so evident, that they instinctively commanded
respect even in the innermost hearts of the most undisciplined boys.
I stopped going so often to the Sacraments, although I never neglected
them for longerthan two weeks, but I found it increasingly difficult to pre-
pare myself to receive them worthily. I found it difficult to pray. Besides, I
no longer felt that former, profound peace of mind but instead, I was trou-
bled, tormented by an undefined feeling of dissatisfaction and ill-will.
I also began to think about my future that year. During the first year
in high school it had all seemed quite clear: to become a priest seemed to
me the most natural and lovely thing in the world. But I did not feel that
way four years later. I no longer had the ingenuity and frankness, which
had been mine when I first came to the school.
The thought of becoming a priest grew unclear and more unlikely in
my mind, and found but little acceptance in my heart. I was not afraid of
the priesthood in itself, but of the obligations it entailed, against which my
13 At that time the clerics attended novitiate there, and pursued their studies at the Oratory.
14 Director of the school, or School Prefect as it was then called.

66.2 Page 652

▲back to top
624
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
pride, which then began to make its presence felt, rose in revolt. I had until
then the habit of baring my soul in confession to Father Rua, and he now
advised me to confide my secrets to Don Bosco, so I obeyed; but this did
not prevent the fog in my heart from growing thicker.
I became aware of new, hitherto unknown desires-of greater free-
dom, dreams of an easier life, desires of fame, of honors, of glory. At
times I realized the vanity of it all, yet that did not stop these dreams from
exciting my imagination. I remembered my mother, the hard work my
older brother did, how sick the second one was; I thought of my two older
sisters who already went out to earn their living, although they were still
very young; I thought of my father. I admit that when I thought of these
holy memories, the bubble ofmy pride was somewhat deflated, and I real-
ized what my situation really was; but this did not last long, for soon the
dreams returned, my imagination soared, and my inner struggle began
again, more violently then before.
How did this all come about? This was something which, although I
never asked myself explicitly why, did come into my mind now and again,
almost like a reproof, for immediately my conscience answered that I was
not religious, that I was not pious, nor Christian. Then how had my
Christian sentiments faded, how were they now about to die out altogeth-
er? This was a most intricate and basic question and I will answer it as
honestly as I know how, for I have given much thought to it.
One man may sum up the life of a poor student in two words: study
and piety. He studies because he is a man obliged to work at his profes-
sion; piety, because he is a Christian. Study and piety are not two rivals,
however, which battle one against the other for the exclusive dominion
over a student's heart; instead, they are merely two good friends, and they
are so necessary that if the one takes its leave, so will the other, or else it
dies, or seems to have died, being useless, in fact, harmful.
Study without piety is a work without purpose, a work that is lost; it
is, if I may say so, not study at all; for Man is inseparable from the
Christian, and if the Christian is forgotten, then the Man is harmed and
so is his work, inasmuch as it is the work of Man. Piety without study in
a student is like faith without works, dead faith, for it has only the appear-
ance of being alive and is a hypocritical faith.
One naturally presumes that a Christian school under the direction of
priests is a place where piety and study can live amicably side by side, and
in founding the Oratory, this was certainly Don Bosco's objective, just as
it was his objective later when he founded the Salesian Congregation,

66.3 Page 653

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
625
which was to perpetuate and develop the Oratory, to expand it in space
and in time. But in Don Bosco's outlook the classroom and the church
were two concepts, which completed each other. The school was to help
the church; the professor had to help the priest, the confessor. In this way
the classroom becomes the entrance to the temple, just as in the Middle
Ages the first schools under the direction of Bishops were set up in the
entrance halls of churches.
Thus can it certainly be said that the classroom is, after the church,
the holiest spot, and it truly is. When I think about it, I feel that between
the classroom and the church there exists the same relationship as
between reason and faith, science and dogma; that the one is the basis of
the other, that this is the summit of that. They are not opposed to each
other, but are created for each other's completion. The classroom is the
place where reason prevails, yet it is enlightened by the splendor of faith;
it is in the church that faith reigns supreme, though reason waits on it. The
classroom must lead to the church, as reason to faith, as Paganism to
Christianity, as the classic world to the Gospel. If it does not, then it has
betrayed its mission; if it grows detached from it or worse still, if it oppos-
es the church as rival and enemy, it will destroy it, not edify it. It is then
that a youth will feel himself split asunder in his heart, the thinker being
separated from the believer, the creature from its Maker, Adam from
Christ. Then does a battle ensue in the heart of a boy, as between two hos-
tile powers, the school and the church, piety and study?
To my shame I must confess that I always experienced this struggle at
the Oratory, though it became desperate during the last years of high
school and even fatal to me, for unhappily it was always piety which lost
out, and piety yielded its ground little by little, until it was almost entire-
ly extinguished in me. I no longer prayed in church, I no longer under-
stood church ceremonials or rituals, and knew very little about religion. I
did know a bit of that catechism which was taught in class once a week;
but that was not enough. That amount of knowledge was not enough for
a young man at the threshold of the world of passions and living in an age
of skepticism and incredulity, for a young man who felt doubts taking
shape within him, without knowing where they came from and who prac-
tically inhaled them from the air around him.
The divine harmony of our religion was broken up by the way the cat-
echism was being taught: dogma, moral teaching and cult were separated
from one another and study had become abstract, divided, mutilated,
without any benefit or beauty, and catechism had become the most neg-

66.4 Page 654

▲back to top
626
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
lected book, while the catechism class turned out to be the hour most dis-
liked and most lacking in enthusiasm, even for good boys.
Here I have to say that the catechetical instruction was entrusted just
to anybody, [no tuchunt] (see original text), as a Greek would say. As one
sees, this too indicated a break between learning and faith: the person
teaching the former was in no way linked with the teacher of the latter.
True enough, we were told that catechism was all-important; but that
was mere words. It was said, I recall, once or twice a year, when announc-
ing the forthcoming examinations in catechism, which are usually held
before the other examinations in Don Bosco's schools.
So just when I was in greater need of it, I found that I did not have a
solid doctrine, or solid knowledge of religion. I did not know anything
about it and disliked it, and felt that it was a matter of but little account.
Theology, books of devotional practices, the lives of saints-these were
all things that evoked a feeling half irritable, half indifferent in me. Who
were these saints? Men not really important. The truly great men, the
heroes were Cicero, Scipio the African, and Hannibal, they were my
ideals. My thoughts turned always to them, they excited my imagination,
even filling my heart in church, during the Mass, at benediction when Our
Lord was exposed in a blaze of light on the altar; while in my own heart
everything was darkness and ice.
Toward the end of the fifth high school year I even forgot part of my
Sunday prayers, and I mumbled the remainder of them badly. It was the
same way with the Ave Maria. I recall that I attributed this forgetfulness
of holy things to the unsuccessful results of the examinations; I recall that
when I was taking the Italian exam and I was giving the wrong answers,
to the point that the examiner became angry, I heard an inner voice say:
"Look, that is the Pater Noster that you have forgotten!"
How could I not forget it? All seven of those holy requests were noth-
ing but sound in my ears, of which I could not understand the meaning.
The same can be said of the psalms and hymns of the Church; I did not
understand and I did not make any effort to understand them; I did not
like them. It was only when I became a cleric that I undertook the great
effort of looking up the meaning of the word cernui in the dictionary,
though I had sung it in church every day, without ever troubling to know
what it meant throughout five years of high school.
Nor is this all: some Latin words aroused my actual distaste and I was
sure they were not classic, only because I found them in the psalms and
hymns in A Companion to Youth - Giovane Proweduto. Sometimes I

66.5 Page 655

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
627
heard people talk about the writings of the saints and doctors of the
church, the Holy Fathers, especially St. Augustine and St. Jerome. I had
never read them, nor had anyone ever mentioned them to me in class, yet
I said to myself: "How can they write better than Cicero or Sallust?"
This makes me realize that, after all, I even thought that study itself was
nothing so very great; it was only worthy of the piety I had then; poor study
- poor piety. Could anyone imagine a more uninspired, sterile study then that
which reduces literature to just so many words, phrases and mere form? Yet,
for five years all I did was delve into words and phrases. During my first year
in high school I extracted all elegant forms ofspeech possible from an Italian
dictionary, a task into which I put so much concentration that on Thursdays
I let the boys go for a walk and I remained three and four hours consecutively
alone in class to thumb through the dictionary. Luckily, when I went home
on vacation, all my pages ofphrases went up in flames and smoke, since one
of my sisters had mistaken them for waste paper, which indeed they were.
In the second year of high school I read the complete works of Father
Bresciani, and may the Lord forgive him for having so much precious
time wasted by so many poor boys. I realized at the end of the year that
that reading had betrayed me. It was somewhat late perhaps, but at least I
did resolve to declare war on such books should I ever find them in the
hands of my schoolmates, and this I did. I applauded when Don Bosco,
around this same time, prohibited the sale or even the presence of such
books on the premises of his bookstore.
Yet, without guidance as I was, I again fell victim to similar books. I
still recall the boredom, the irritation experienced when I read Guidi,
Chiabrera, Filicaia and Menzini; yet I read them because they were clas-
sics, so I was told, and I swallowed their bitter medicine, bowing my head
in resignation and saying: "They are boring, but they are classics, they
were printed in the Classic Library Series." In the fifth high school grade
they told me that I was proud, that I wanted to think with my own head
and did not heed the advice of my professors with due respect! And to
think of the fact that I had made an effort to relinquish my own desires
and spent the better part of my youth in doing what I was told! And to
think ofthe fact that I, in the fifth high school grade, sat up nights to copy
the more polished passages of Corticelli and Cinonio into my note books!
It was summer time, either June or July, and the room was full of a heavy,
noxious odor which almost took one's breath away; my companions,
wiser than I, snored happily while I, in a corner behind an impromptu
curtain made out of a blanket, wrote sentences tormented (I confess it) by

66.6 Page 656

▲back to top
628
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the fleas that continually jumped over my notebooks and overwhelmed by
sleepiness. I went to bed at one o'clock in the morning and at four-thirty I was
already up and around to continue my unbearable task.
This is how poor boys forfeit their time and their health and worse still,
they come to believe that they amount to something on account ofthis bur-
densome effort! Then people shout that they are disobedient, if any boy
with a touch of independence, rebels at such nonsense! In my innermost
heart I too, rebelled against such mechanical methods, and often was
unable to conceal my dislike of them which became evident in my cold and
often haughty bearing while the professor was reviewing the phrases and
synonyms, and explaining the works of an author, or rather while he was
availing himself of an author as a pretext for exhibiting his own linguistic
subtleties. I rebelled and sometimes spoke about it to my schoolmates,
when I could no longer contain my anger; and yet I did what they told me,
because I was scolded if I did not, and, whether I liked it or not, that was
the only way to pass my examinations and become somebody.
Thus the burden of working, and working against my will, was added
to the doubts that tormented me, and to the restlessness and dissatisfaction
over the piety that had vanished and my worries about my vocation. I felt
that what I was doing was all in vain, and over and above this; I was accused
of being insolent. In short, I was so unhappy and irritable during those last
few months in the fifth grade ofhigh school that I began to hate the Oratory
and draw comfort from the thought that I would soon be leaving it.
I regretted only that I would be leaving two people-Don Bosco and
Father Rua-and that blessed church of Mary Help of Christians where I
had gone so many times to Communion and where these two holy priests
had so often brought comfort to my exacerbated and afflicted heart. Don
Bosco and Father Rua were two angels of salvation to me in the fifth high
school grade, for from time to time, they re-awakened in my conscience
the sentiments I had had during the early years at the Oratory and this
helped to counteract the unhappy influence of the school.
Don Bosco and the school - these were the two powers which fought
to prevail within me, with alternating success, the latter nearly always
gaining the upper hand, though it was never entirely successful in crush-
ing its adversary.
When I was at home during vacation time, my family wanted me to
enter the seminary, and was astonished to find me so reluctant. The fact
is that I was never fond of it. I did not like it at all. Not because I did not
want to enter the priesthood but because I did not want to be a priest like

66.7 Page 657

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
629
the priests I had known when I was a child. I wanted to be like Don
Bosco's priests instead. Either a Don Bosco's priest or a layman, I said to
myself, for I had not yet made up my mind, despite all that Don Bosco had
told me, that it was necessary to try it out.
I did try. I returned to the Oratory with a feeling of indifference and
went to Lanzo for two days of retreat, but I did it reluctantly, in the worst
possible frame of mind. When they asked me if I wished to enter the
Congregation as a novice, I said neither yes nor no; but I became a novice
and everyone believed that I would don the clerical habit lubenti animo
when the time came. But I had very different ideas. It was just at this time
that I bought Plutarch's Lives, of which I was so fond that I even read it
during meditation. In my perusal of his Lives I reached the climax of my
religious apathy and, absorbed as I was in the deeds of pagans, I only felt
contempt for all practices of piety, spiritual reading, meditations and
prayers; all of which seemed flabby, even stupid, to my eyes.
Yet it was at this time that I donned the cassock. The cassock was a
reproach to me and feeling confused and mortified, albeit only to a minor
degree, I resolved that I would respect it so that if one day I was obliged
to take it off again, because I felt it impossible to continue living the life
of the sanctuary, I would have been able to do so with my honor. It was
in such a frame of mind that I entered my novitiate.
But in my case the novitiate was not a preparation for the life and
virtues of a religious. How could it be, since I was at the time a Christian
solely because I had been baptized as one? It was instead a catechume-
nate, a return to Christianity, to the origins, the primitive Christian
virtues. It was then for the first time that I became aware of the spirit of
Christianity, which is the spirit of self-denial, mortification, sacrifice and
of battle against the old man. Such words as these which I heard continu-
ally during the talks, readings and meditations, got on my nerves, espe-
cially in the beginning, and I only succeeded in submitting myself to them
by a great effort and by doing violence to my will, while my heart found
a thousand objections and exceptions those rigid and precise command-
ments of the Gospel.
But I then began to read the Gospel, and I also read Calmet,15 though
my preference that year was still toward the profane authors. I would not
think of any renunciation on this matter. I wanted to read and I did read
Homer, Horace and Virgil. In his infinite patience, Father Barberis toler-
15Learned French Benedictine; here perhaps allusion is made to his History of the Old and New Testaments.

66.8 Page 658

▲back to top
630
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ated it, pro bona pacis; but I was a little dismayed by his silent resigna-
tion. I felt the baseness of willfully displeasing a person who was so
patient. I began to wonder if it would not be better for me to spend my
time reading other books. In short, a little at a time and almost unawares,
I began to lose my feverish enthusiasm for pagan literature and, since I
was anxious to get rid of my doubts about faith, religion and moral prob-
lems which had tormented me already from the previous year, I began
reading polemical treaties on dogma, religion, the origins of Man, the
temporal power of the Pope and a thousand other similar issues, which
were swarming my mind.
I had no preconceived ideas when I began to read such books. All I
wanted was to get out of those encircling walls of doubt, which gave me
no peace. So my frame of mind was sincere and anxious to discover the
truth. For I felt an immense need, as I had already felt during the previ-
ous two years, of a sound and firmly rooted doctrine about religion. I did
not attain it that year nor the following year, but I did at least begin to con-
centrate my aspirations in that direction.
However, the practices of piety which I slowly began to love again,
were in themselves not good enough for my taste; I wanted them to have
a doctrinal basis, an unshakable foundation and not the mobile, momen-
tary basis ofthe initial enthusiasm which was only the impulse of a youth-
ful, inconstant mind. For I saw that many of my companions, who looked
like and were so many St. Aloysius in their fervor, lacked a profound
knowledge both in dogma and in Christian background, so that they
would fail at the first attacks, the first temptation, the first trial. Theirs
were fine structures, but only built on sand.
To me it was not enough to attend Mass, go to Communion. I want-
ed to know what the Mass was, its essence, what the ceremonies and rit-
uals meant. I was anxious to know all the issues connected with the real
presence of Our Lord in the Eucharist. I wanted to learn about the
divine institution and constitutive characteristics of Confession. I want-
ed to know all the whys and wherefores, and would not rest until I had
found an answer.
The year of novitiate went by amid such studies, desires and aspira-
tions, and at the end of it, though I may not have been a novice, I was at
least a little more Christian than I had been. That was the time for me to
be a novice; but during the retreat at Lanzo in 1877, Father Barberis asked
me if I wanted to take my vows and I said I would take them for three
years, for this would bind me only for that period of time and I would

66.9 Page 659

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
631
retain my freedom to change my mind at the end of it. For then I did not
have the courage and strength to remain with Don Bosco forever, nor was
I then convinced or steadfast about my vocation for the priesthood. So I
said to myself: "Meanwhile I will study and then see how I feel."
The progress, which had successfully begun during my novitiate,
underwent a period of standstill at first during the three-year period,
which extended from 1877 to 1880, and toward the end of the period I
slipped backward to a great extent. I believe that this was due to the little
attention I gave to the study of religion and ascetics. I read but little or
hardly anything at all of books of devotion and when I did, it was care-
lessly and superficially. I had no knowledge of the Bible, of the lives of
the Saints or of Ecclesiastical History. I had no Christian principles to
guide my profane studies of philosophy (if indeed it can be called philos-
ophy), of mathematics and literature. If only my profane studies had been
deeper, at least, but they were not even that: everything was superficial, a
mere skimming, nothing in depth. Is it any wonder that one remains at a
standstill or deteriorates when he follows such a standard of life and stud-
ies in such a manner?
In August 1878 I took the comprehensive examinations at Mondovi
for the diploma as regular teacher for higher studies, and I passed. The
following year, in 1879, in Genoa, I took the comprehensive exams for the
diploma as a college teacher. I had prepared for them together with
Brother Gresino and Brother Galavotti, without any encouragement from
our superiors, and we were given no help save by Father Gallo Besso, who
very kindly taught us mathematics. But for all the rest we were left to our-
selves, and over and above this we had to teach class and assist in the din-
ing room and the dormitory. Yet we were not discouraged by such apathy
but we encouraged one another in our studies, until Our Lord allowed us
to meet Father Cerruti from Alassio.
This holy priest, who had inherited much of Don Bosco's own ener-
getic, constant and indefatigable spirit of industriousness, came to the
Oratory in May 1879. We introduced ourselves and we told him that we
wanted to take the comprehensive examinations for a college degree, and
also ofthe difficulties we had with some ofthe superiors ofthe Oratory. He
encouraged us to be of good cheer and to study, saying that he would speak
to Don Bosco and that in due time, he would send for us to go to Alassio,
from whence we could report to Genoa as pupils from that classic school.
This is what happened. After a hard struggle, we did at least obtain
Don Bosco's permission and his permission alone, for all the other supe-

66.10 Page 660

▲back to top
632
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
riors were against it, with the sole exception, perhaps, of Father Rua, that
we go to Alassio at the beginning of lune. It was at Alassio that for the
first time we heard about devotion to the Sacred Heart, and witnessed the
solemn festivities celebrated that same year. 16
36.
HOW TO ASSURE EXEMPTION FROM THE
OBLIGATION OF MILITARY SERVICE
1. A member of the Superior Council is in charge of all matters
relating to the military service of our members, both ecclesiastics
and laymen. Whenever necessary, all such matters will be
referred to him.
2. In November the Directors will send him a detailed list of all
members of the Congregation subject to military service obliga-
tions during the following year, on a special form provided for
this purpose; they shall also list such members as must report
during the year after having been declared temporarily unfit.
3. The Superior in charge of these matters must have the fullest
knowledge of all laws and regulations regarding military drafting
both in Italy and abroad, so that he can assuredly claim all the
rights to which the said members of the Congregation are entitled
under the law.
4. To this end it is suggested:
a) That the Superior in charge gather detailed information
about the physical and personal condition of the members
concerned;
b) That he ascertains what the family situation of said mem-
bers is, so as to find out if there is any legal right herewith
connected, since there are often sub-clauses to laws, which
are, but little known and which may be very advantageous.
5. In cases where a member has absolutely no right to claim exemp-
tion, every endeavor must be made to obtain transfer for them
from one category to another, or else to defer the term of military
service until the 26th year.
16 The manuscript ends here.

67 Pages 661-670

▲back to top

67.1 Page 661

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
633
To this end it is advisable:
a) That as many students as possible prepare for exams, to get
a college degree, so that they may later be registered as stu-
dents in some university.
b) Others may enlist as volunteers for a period of one year; but
this only after carefully pondered reflections.
6. If possible, seek to obtain exemption by means of legal natural-
ization in one of the countries where we have houses.
7. In the draft calls of 3rd Category, it is customary to offer facili-
tations on behalf of the enlisted personnel; for example, ministers
of the cult in care of souls are exempt from military service when
they produce the relative certificate issued by the mayor of his
place of birth or place of residence. Likewise, anyone residing
abroad when they produce confirmation from the Royal Consul
in the place of residence. It is therefore necessary that the
Superior in charge of such matters acquaint himself with the calls
to arms or public banns regarding military service.
8. If, when all legal means have been used and the Salesian must still
report for military service, one must seek to obtain that they be
assigned to some town where there is a Salesian house; or else pro-
vide him with some good recommendations and acquaintances.
9. Every care must be taken so that the Salesian concerned corre-
spond regularly with the Major Superiors and the Director of the
house from which he has left and that if necessary, even materi-
al assistance be given him, with the greatest possible discretion.
37.
REGARDING SACRED ORDERS
Norms for the Spiritual Director of the Congregation
One of the most important tasks of any Religious Congregation is to
make fitting arrangements for the taking of Holy Orders by its clerics.
Nothing is too much in order that this be done properly, and therefore the
following norms are laid out:
1. The Catechist of the Congregation shall make arrangements for
the taking of Holy Orders by the clerics, once he has received the
required information from the Provincials.

67.2 Page 662

▲back to top
634
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
2. The authorization to be admitted to the sub-diaconate is a pre-
rogative of the Superior Council. Special faculties shall be grant-
ed to Provincials for the missions, or whenever circumstances
may call for them.
3. The Catechist shall keep a record of all clerics in the
Congregation, listing them by age group and the theological
course they are attending. He shall also keep records of all exam-
inations in theology and shall not promote to Holy Orders anyone
showing manifest negligence in study, or who shall not have
obtained adequate marks at least six-tenths in each theology track.
4. The Catechist shall make application for dispensations on the
grounds of age, and shall endeavor to remove any other impedi-
ment that may exist.
5. At the end of every quarter, the Spiritual Director will request the
list of candidates for the next ordinations when he sends the pre-
scribed circular letter to the Provincials. In their turn, the
Provincials will address the same application to all Directors in
the circular letter of the following month. At the monthly mani-
festation, the Directors shall question the candidates for Holy
Orders at least three months prior to the date of ordination, in
order to ascertain if they are sufficiently prepared to receive such
Orders and give them the necessary assistance they may require.
6. Should he find the candidate sufficiently prepared, the Director
shall propose his admission to his house council, forwarding the
vote-results to the Provincial. According to the prescribed rules
for the rendering of quarterly accounts, the Provincial shall for-
ward a list of the proposed candidates to the Catechist, so that in
good time he may receive the required dimissory letters.
7. Once a cleric has been approved, the Spiritual Director shall
obtain the signature of the Rector Major for the dimissory letters
and shall send the same to the Provincial at least one month
ahead of ordination, so that the prescribed steps may be taken at
the respective episcopal Curia, and arrangements made for the
retreat of the candidates.
8. The local Director shall forward promptly to the Provincial and
the Provincial to the Catechist, the special form whereon date and
order received are specified, together with the name of the
ordaining Bishop.
9. He shall also promptly collect from the local Curia the respective cer-

67.3 Page 663

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
635
tificates of ordinations received. In Italy, such certificates are to be
forwarded directly to the Cathechist of the congregation, but abroad
they shall be sent to the respective Provincial, who shall file them.
10. Before proposing or admitting anyone to the order of sub-dia-
conate, the Catechist shall consult the records of the quarterly
reports rendered by and received from the Provincials. If neces-
sary, he shall get a detailed report from the individual directors
of the houses where any given candidate may have lived as a cler-
ic. No one may be admitted to Holy Orders unless in keeping
with the sacred canons, Vitae sanctitas longo tempore probata sit,
[their sanctity of life has been proven for a long time] and his
spiritual director has pronounced a favorable opinion.
11. Clerics may be admitted: to the tonsure and other minor orders after
completing their second year of theology; to the order of sub-dea-
con after the third year, as well as to that of deacon; but he may not
be admitted to the priesthood until the end ofthe fourth year. Ifnec-
essary, any exception may be made by the Rector Major or by any
Provincial to whom such faculty shall have been granted. As a gen-
eral rule, no one shall be admitted to the priesthood who still has
to undergo examinations in a number of tracks exceeding that
prescribed for that year's course, and in which they cannot
undergo examination during the course of that same year.
12. Before commencing the retreat prior to receiving Holy Orders,
the candidate shall be examined in connection with the order he
is about to receive and the ceremonies he is to observe.
13. The fall vacation period is preferred for the admission to the order
of sub-deacon, since this affords more time and convenience in
which to prepare for the recitation of the Breviary, to attend the
retreat regularly, to consult the major Superiors of the Society, (if
this should be necessary), and also to permit said Superiors to
meet in Council to examine and decide on the admission of the
cleric to the first of the major Orders, after due reflection.
14. In compliance with the sacred canons, a complete spiritual retreat
is to be attended, and to this end Directors are earnestly request-
ed to grant sufficient time hereto to the candidates for Holy
Orders. If possible, such retreat should take place either in the
Provincial Residence or the novitiate.
15. So that the fruits ofHoly Orders may be more easily kept, no newly
ordained priest shall be allowed, during the first week following

67.4 Page 664

▲back to top
636
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
his ordination, to celebrate Mass away from our houses. Only the
Rector Major and, in countries abroad, the Provincials may under
certain serious circumstances, make exceptions to this rule.
38.
REGULATIONS FOR PARISHES
1. In view of the purpose of the Salesian Congregation expressed in
Chapter I of our Constitutions, it would seem that, as a general
principle, we should not easily agree to assume the responsibility
of running parishes when such are offered to us by Bishops.
2. In the event that such an offer be made directly by the Pope himself,
or should the greater Glory of God and the welfare of souls, or con-
siderations ofthe advisability, persuade the Superior Council to agree
to found or administer some parishes, especially in foreign missions,
said parishes are to be entrusted to a member of the congregation
who either because of his learning and piety, or of his age and pru-
dence, possesses the requisite qualifications for so arduous a task.
3. Arrangements shall be made immediately for a religious com-
munity to be established of no less than six members, over whom
the pastor might be the superior.
4. In the event that there be a school or hospice next to the parish,
both parish and school shall be administered separately, and shall
have separate premises and staff.
5. In this eventuality, there are two possibilities: one, that the pastor
be the superior of this Salesian community; the other, that the
Superior be the Director of the house.
6. In the first eventuality, the pastor shall appoint a director for the
school adjacent to the parish, to which he shall grant full freedom
of action in the performance of his duties.
7. In the second eventuality, the Director shall share the responsi-
bilities of the parish with the pastor, and will assist him accord-
ing to the requirements of his own office.
8. In both instances, it is earnestly enjoined on both the pastor and
the Director that they work always in good accord in solving
problems, without offending either fraternal charity or the good
example, which they must give to their confreres and to the faith-
ful of the parish.

67.5 Page 665

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
637
9. Furthermore, the hospice or school connected with the parish
must have a chapel exclusively reserved for the practices of piety
of the boys educated there.
10. Secular priests or laymen extraneous to the Congregation shall
not be accepted to live with the community, since this is detri-
mental to the observance of the rules.
11. The pastor appointed should be ad nutum Superioris, in compli-
ance with the Constitution Firmandis of Benedict XIV, November
5, 1744, and his appointment shall be according to the custom pre-
vailing in Rome in regard to regulars, ad annum, with the possi-
bility of reconfirmation in office in agreement with the local
Ordinary. In those countries such as America, however, where the
title of pastor is assumed by the Superior of the Congregation also
for several different parishes, with the faculty of sending qualified
subordinates to represent him in them, this last condition will not
be necessary, since the local Provincial is free to change his rep-
resentatives, whenever he deems this to be necessary for the
greater Glory of God and the better advantage of the
Congregation. But it must be noted that in such cases, it is better
to inform the Ordinary of such changes and whenever possible, to
make said changes only in agreement with the aforesaid Ordinary.
12. These brief regulations are set forth, without contemplating the
problematic issue, which is difficult to solve, of the Placet or
approval by the government which, once an appointment has
been made, would not so easily look favorably at frequent
changes of Pastors.
13. No parish shall be accepted where we have to depend on the
board of trustees.
14. As to community life, contacts with the world outside and with
the civil and ecclesiastical authorities, one shall abide by whatev-
er rules prudence and the circumstances may dictate. Here below
are listed the principal norms to be followed as suggested by the
spirit of our rules:
#1. COMMUNITY LIFE
1. It will certainly be more difficult to observe our rules scrupulous-
ly when living in a parish rectory. But both the pastor and his assistants
must, as a general principle, live a community life in regard to practices

67.6 Page 666

▲back to top
638
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
of piety, their meals, clothing and hours of rest. The pastor shall take
pains to schedule the time, which is convenient for daily meditation and
spiritual reading and shall endeavor to attend it regularly with his assis-
tants. Ifpossible, this shall be done in church, so that the parishioners may
be edified thereby.
2. Let the times be established for lunch and supper, and whenever
possible, the pastor shall endeavor to be present with his confreres, unless
the exercise of his ministry shall summon him elsewhere. In any case,
however, the pastor shall be sure that no exceptions be made or particu-
larities permitted.
3. It will be advisable that on the principal feast days throughout the year,
some pastors from adjoining parishes or secular priests active in the parish
and who usually help out during religious services, be invited to dinner.
4. There shall be scheduled hours for going to bed and getting up. If
anyone is obliged to be up part of the night or all night with the sick, they
may, ifthe Superior so orders, makes up for their lost sleep during the day.
5. The residence of the pastor shall be separate from the rest of the
house, even though there may be a hospice or school attached to the
parish, and it must have two separate entrances, one for strangers, the
other for people of the house.
6. The pastor should make sure that his residence is furnished with
due simplicity in keeping with the spirit of poverty of which he has
made a profession.
7. Yet, besides the rooms where the parish archives are kept and a par-
lor where various meetings may take place, the pastor may also have a
modestly furnished room where he may receive distinguished callers or
some prelates.
#2. CONTACTS WITH OUTSIDERS
Being, so to speak, a shepherd in the midst of his flock, a father
among his children, the pastor should perforce live in constant contact
with the people entrusted to his care by Divine Providence, since circum-
stances and charity will so demand. It will therefore be advisable that,
over and above the norms imparted to pastors by moral theologians and
spiritual directors, in order that they become forma gregis, certain rules
for us religious also be observed here, so that the spirit which should
encompass all that we say and do may not disappear.

67.7 Page 667

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
639
Ecclesiastical Authorities
1. In reference to the ecclesiastical authorities, the pastor should
show deference in every possible way to the Bishop of the dio-
cese, doing his very best to carry out all the decrees and instruc-
tions, which may be addressed to him.
2. In difficult situations he should turn to his Bishop for advice and
assistance. Such trust will secure the benevolence of his superi-
ors and he will thereby maintain good harmony with them. On
solemn feasts, he should solicitously invite the local Ordinary to
Church functions, or in agreement with him, invite some other
distinguished prelate or ecclesiastic, also informing the Superior
of the Congregation, if necessary.
3. He should make it a point to never criticize local customs, the dis-
positions issued by his ecclesiastic superiors, or the actions of
other pastors, especially those whose parishes adjoin his own.
Instead, he should try to maintain a friendly relationship with
them, sometimes inviting them to come and sing a Mass, to
preach or impart benediction. Prudence in this matter can never
be recommended enough.
Civil Authorities
In the big cities, the pastor will rarely need to contact civil authorities.
But he should, in each and every instance, behave respectfully toward them.
If he is asked to give his attention to parochial committees on the occasion
of administrative elections, he must behave with the utmost prudence, in
agreement with the ecclesiastical authorities, and act on the advice given him
by his Superiors. He should refrain from passing any judgment in public
regarding any individual, or from displaying any partisan spirit. But in vil-
lages or small towns, where we may be called upon to administer a parish, it
is advisable that the pastor endeavor to establish friendly relations with the
mayor and other authorities, being mindful of the advice given by the Holy
Spirit: "Strive to be friendly with the powerful, lest they should harm you".
Contact with the People
The spirit of our Saintly Patron was that of being all things to all
men, omnibus omnia factus: and this same spirit, if it is to be the soul of

67.8 Page 668

▲back to top
640
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
all Salesians, must most particularly be the soul of anyone called upon to
run a parish.
But he must beware, lest his charity and zeal for souls entrusted to his
care should lead him to neglect himself. The spirit of recollection and
reserve, which is necessary to a priest, is indispensable in a religious. In
order that he retain it and so appear in the eyes of his parishioners, he
must remember the following:
1. Although one of his tasks is to sponsor Catholic societies, espe-
cially that of Salesian Cooperators, the Society of St. Vincent de
Paul, the Sodality of the Blessed Sacrament for the Forty Hours'
Adoration, and for the processions with the Holy Viaticum, and
also the task of attending their meetings personally, ifpossible, in
order that they keep on flourishing, yet he must take care that he
never displays any kind of partiality. He must avoid lengthy con-
versations, especially with members of the opposite sex.
Experience teaches us that no matter how innocent or holy the
purpose may be which leads to any such conversations, they nev-
ertheless can lead to criticism and gossip.
2. It will be extremely helpful, if he is obliged by his ministry or
charity to talk with any woman, that he do so in the parish office,
or in some room near the sacristy, always keeping the doors open.
3. He should dispense, as much as possible, with unnecessary visits
to private families, for the least of the evils therefrom accruing is
the considerable waste oftime. Whenever he is called upon to visit
a sick person and is obliged to spend any lengthy period of time at
their bedside, he shall endeavor to behave as a man of God, given
to prayer. His manner should be modest and very reserved, his
words full of comfort for the patient and edifying to the relatives.
4. The sick, the poor children, should be the object of his very special
care. Our Divine Savior found His greatest delight in being with
them, and in general, the pastor who is most loved is he who makes
himself equally accessible to the children as to the poor.
5. Whenever he receives alms or has to distribute them, he should
give preference to those in greater need and those who most attend
the parish services and the Sacraments. In certain circumstances
he may give preference to people in need who are less virtuous, in
order to win over their heart. At times, this proves successful.
6. In parishes where there is also a hospice for poor orphans, the
pastor will have to exercise great prudence so as not to cause any

67.9 Page 669

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
641
suspicions that he is using for his own house the alms given him
for the poor.
7. To assist the poor, the pastor will find great help if he organizes
a St. Vincent Society Chapter in his own parish.
#3. PAROCIDAL REVENUES
1. There are no specific rules regarding alms. It will be necessary,
first of all, that the pastor keep a box for alms for the poor in the
church and in the event that the money collected is not enough to
meet his own needs, he may draw whatever sum his prudence and
charity may deem advisable from the parish revenue, but only
with the consent of his Director. However, he should keep
scrupulous account of all that is paid out to this end.
2. Many are the sources of revenue by which a parish is maintained.
Over and above the parish income, there are the so-called rights
of white stole and black stole, legacies, and alms. A special ledger
for each of these sources of income must be kept, which shall be
made available for examination, whenever requested, to either the
Provincial or Superior General.
3. In collecting certain monies to which the parish is entitled, it will
frequently occur that difficulties may arise with the people who
undertook certain obligations. In order that the pastor may not
become the target ofany animosity ensuing therefrom, the assistant
pastor, or better still, the sacristy prefect shall always be in charge
ofthis office. But even though it is his duty to insist on keeping that
to which he is entitled, he shall always proceed charitably, never
separating his firmness from prudence and gentleness.
4. The pastor shall take great pains to keep the parish records in
order, so that he may be able to submit them for inspection when-
ever requested to do so by the Ordinary.
Sodalities, Associations
As far as the foundation of sodalities or associations, which are a
powerful help for the good running of a parish and contribute to the spir-
itual renewal of a parish, the pastor should follow the norms of the cate-
chism ad Parochos or the New Pastor by Frassinetti.

67.10 Page 670

▲back to top
642
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Conclusion
Any Salesian pastor who safeguards the spirit ofthe Congregation, who
scrupulously keeps his vows and follows these few rules, will not fail to be
an apostle in the midst of the people that God has entrusted to his care and,
while sanctifying himself, he will win over many souls for Heaven.
39.
ON RELIGIOUS SPIRIT AND ON VOCATIONS
AMONG COADJUTORS AND YOUNG ARTISANS
#1. THE COADJUTORS
Our Pious Society is made up not only of priests and clerics, but also
has lay members (Art. 1, Chapter 1). These lay members are known as
Coadjutors (Rules, Chapter X, 14 and XIII, 2 and XV 3), since their spe-
cial office is to assist the priest in the works of Christian charity peculiar
to our Congregation. Ecclesiastical history offers us many examples of lay
people who gave the Apostles and other sacred ministers valuable assis-
tance. In all ages the Church relied on the help of pious good Christians
to meet with the welfare of the people and the glory of God.
More than at any other time, Catholic undertakings, and among them,
our own Congregation, can today derive most influential help from lay-
persons. Moreover, in certain cases they are able to accomplish more and
with greater freedom than priests can.
There is an immense field open to the Coadjutors for the exercise of
charity towards their neighbor and in showing zeal for the glory of God
by directing and running the various undertakings of our Pious Society;
by becoming shop masters in our technical schools, or by being catechists
in our festive oratories and especially in our foreign missions. Therefore,
in order that they may live up to their vocations:
1. They shall at all times and under any circumstance, show respect
for their Superiors and for the priests, looking at them as fathers
and as brothers, with whom they live bound by ties of fraternal
charity, so as to form with them but one heart and one soul
(Rules, Chapter II, 2).
2. They shall diligently perform the task to which they are assigned,
no matter what it may be, bearing only in mind that it is not the

68 Pages 671-680

▲back to top

68.1 Page 671

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
643
importance of any task which makes it agreeable in the eyes of
God, but the spirit of sacrifice and love with which it is performed.
3. No Coadjutor shall undertake any work or assume any commitment
for outsiders, unless he has the express consent of his Superiors.
4. The Coadjutors shall endeavor to behave always, under every cir-
cumstance and in every place, both within the house and outside,
both with words and deeds, as good religious; for it is not the
habit which makes the religious, but the practice of religious
virtues. In the eyes of God and of men, a religious in lay clothing
will be far more respected if he is exemplary in conduct and fer-
vent, than that religious who wears the habit, but who is lax and
careless in his observance.
#2. ONYOUNGARTISANS
Among the main works of charity in which our Pious Society is
engaged is that ofproviding a home, insofar as it is possible, for abandoned
boys, for whom every effort to instruct them in the articles of the Catholic
Faith would be futile unless they were provided with shelter and trained in
some trade or craft. In any house where there is a considerable number of
artisans, one of the members of the Congregation might be assigned to
their special supervision and shall be known as Professional Councillor.
The objective of the Pious Salesian Society in giving a home and an
education to these young artisans is to bring them up in such a manner
that when they leave our houses, at the end of their apprenticeship, they
will have learnt a craft which will enable them to earn an honest living,
and be well instructed in their faith, as well as have enough schooling as
their status in life will demand.
It is therefore obvious that the education given to them must have
three distinct objectives: a religious-moral one, an intellectual one, and a
professional one.
The Religious-Moral Objective
A sound religious-moral education will be successfully given to the
artisans if the following norms are kept:
1. Great care must be taken to ensure the faithful observance of the
house rules.
2. The pupils must often be reminded of God, of their duties, and

68.2 Page 672

▲back to top
644
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
are to be taught that sound, moral conduct and the practice of
religion is becoming and essential to all categories of people.
3. Every effort should be made so that the boys may know that their
Superiors love them and esteem them; this can be assured by
treating them with the spirit of genuine charity recommended by
the Holy Gospel.
4. As an incentive for the study of catechism there should be an
appropriate exam and special prizes given out with a certain
solemnity to those who showed the best results.
5. The boys should also be instructed in Gregorian chant so that
after leaving our school, they may participate in the religious cer-
emonies in their parishes and confraternities.
6. Over and above the sodalities already existing, that of the Blessed
Sacrament should be introduced, wherever possible, to encourage
them to go frequently to Communion.
7. Whenever possible, the smaller boys should be separated from the
older ones, especially in their dormitories and during recreation.
8. Students whose conduct has been reprehensible should not be
transferred to the living quarters of the artisans. Should any spe-
cial consideration convince the Director that such exemption is to
be made, the student in question should not remain in the same
house, but shall instead be sent elsewhere, to learn a trade.
9. Every two months, the Director shall address a talk to the assis-
tants and heads of the workshops and will listen to their remarks,
if they have any to offer, providing for them, at the same time, the
necessary norms and instructions to ensure proper order in the
workshops; if necessary, hired shop-heads may also be hereto
invited, if there are any.
10. In view of the urgent need there is for a great many such technical
shop heads, so as to open new houses and extend to a great num-
ber of young people the advantages of a technical education, each
member ofthe congregation shall seek, with his good example and
charity, to inspire in their pupils the desire to enter our Pious
Society, and whenever any of these pupils are enrolled as novices,
they shall be sent to the novitiate, even at the cost of sacrifice.
11. It is essential that once he has completed his apprenticeship, a
pupil be placed to work with kind, Christian employers, and be
provided with a letter for his pastor.
12. If their conduct is adequately satisfactory, it will also be advis-

68.3 Page 673

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
645
able to enroll them as Salesian Cooperators, recommending them
to some Catholic Workers' Association.
The Intellectual Objective
In order that, during their apprenticeship, the young artisans may
acquire that good amount of knowledge needed in the field of letters, arts
and sciences, the following is established:
1. They should attend class for one hour every day after they have
finished their work, while those who are in need of it, will also
attend class for one hour in the mornings after community Mass
and before breakfast. Wherever the laws require more hours, that
should be followed.
2. There should be a school curriculum to be used in all our houses
for artisans. The textbooks to be read and explained in class
should also be indicated.
3. After the boys have undergone an entrance examination, they
should be classified and their instruction be entrusted to some
experienced teacher.
4. A superior will give them a lesson in good manners once a week.
5. No one may enroll in special classes, such as drafting, French,
etc., unless they already have sufficient background in subjects
taught in the elementary school.
6. At the end of the school year, examinations will be held to ascer-
tain the degree of progress made by each pupil, and the most well
deserving should receive an award.
7. When a boy has completed his term of apprenticeship and wishes to
leave the school, he will be given a diploma stating his proficiency in
his trade or craft, the extent of his education, and his good conduct.
The Professional Objective
It is not enough for an artisan apprentice to know his craft well. If he
is to use it profitably, he must be accustomed to take on the various phas-
es of his work and excel in doing them.
In order to assure this first goal, it would be advantageous to do the
following:
1. Foster as mush as possible the individual inclination of the boys
by helping them choose their craft or trade.

68.4 Page 674

▲back to top
646
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
2. Provide them with capable, honest shop masters, even at the cost
of financial sacrifice, so that the various stages of work may be
executed to perfection in our workshops.
3. The Professional Councillor, as well as the technical head-master,
must divide or regard as subdivided the progressive sequence of
different stages of a work which make up the entire course of
training. So many classes or grades should cover these stages, and
then the apprentice should go shortly through all of these classes
so that at the end of his apprenticeship he knows his craft thor-
oughly and is fully in command of it.
4. It is impossible to define the duration of an apprenticeship, since
not all crafts require the same amount of time to learn them; but
as a general rule, one may figure a five-year period.
5. Every technical school, on the occasion of the yearly award cere-
mony, should have an exhibit of all work done by the students
throughout the year. Every three years a general exhibit should be
organized at which all our technical schools should participate.
In order to assure ability and rapidity in the execution of work, one of
the following should be done:
a) Every week there should be two marks given: one for ability to
work and the other for good conduct.
b) Assign chain work, stipulating so much of a percentage top be
given to the boy, according to the method worked out by a special
committee that was thereto assigned.
c) The novitiate for artisan novices must be adequately equipped
with all materiel needed to thoroughly learn the various profes-
sions and to form the best Salesian shop headmasters.
40.
RULES FOR THE FESTIVE ORATORIES
Article 3 of Chapter 1 of our Constitutions says that the first charita-
ble activity in which the Pious Society of St. Francis should be engaged is
to gather the poor abandoned boys, to instruct them in the holy Catholic
faith, especially on feast days.
In order that this noble objective may be carried out more effectively
and on a wider scale, it would provide the greatest help in both cities and
towns if, wherever there is a Salesian house, a recreation center or festive

68.5 Page 675

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
647
Oratory would be established for outside boys in dire need of religious
instruction, and who are exposed to the risk of corruption.
To achieve this the III General Chapter deliberates, what follows:
1. Every Director shall do his best to establish a Festive Oratory
joined to his own house or school, if any such oratory does not yet
exist; if it does, he will endeavor to promote its growth. He shall
look upon this activity as one of the most important tasks entrust-
ed to him, recommending it to the charity and benevolent atten-
tion of wealthy local citizens, in order to obtain the necessary sub-
sidies for it, and shall speak ofit often in his talks, encouraging his
confreres to give it their attention and training them to do so, never
forgetting that a Festive Oratory was the initial seed from which
our humble Congregation grew.
2. To perpetuate the memory of this event, and as an example
and encouragement to our other houses, the Festive Oratories
of St. Francis of Sales and St. Aloysius Gonzaga in Turin
should be promoted and encouraged very particularly, like-
wise the Oratory attached to our house at San Benigno
Canavese. As much as possible, clerics and the other members
of the Salesian Congregation should be called upon to work in
them, so that they may be trained to acquire greater efficien-
cy in this important charitable ministry beneficial to endan-
gered youth.
3. When assigning personnel for all the houses, the Provincial
should, in agreement with the local Director thereof, appoint one
priest every year to be in charge of the Festive Oratory, while the
Director will be affectionately solicitous in placing at the afore-
said priest's disposal such material assistance and personal sup-
port which may be necessary for its successful running.
4. All members of the Salesian Society, whether clerical or lay
members, should deem themselves fortunate to lend their servic-
es at the Oratories, with the conviction that this apostolate is of
the greatest importance, since, at the present day, the Festive
Oratory, especially in big cities and boroughs, represents the only
possibility of salvation for many a boy.
5. In order to assure the establishment and development of an
Oratory, we should first of all endeavor to maintain friendly rela-
tions with the local ecclesiastical authorities.
6. In our schools and hospices, all contact between boarders and

68.6 Page 676

▲back to top
648
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
non-boarders must be prevented. In order to dispense with such
dangers and troubles, whenever possible designate an adjacent
place, with a suitable playground, with a separate chapel and
necessary equipment for recreation, classrooms and shelter in
bad weather.
7. Games and amusements of various kinds are recommended in
particular, in keeping with the age groups of the boys and local
customs, this being one of the most effective ways by which to
attract boys to he Oratory.
8. For the regular attendance and good conduct of the boys fre-
quenting the Festive Oratories, we should encourage the awarding
of prizes at scheduled times, such as, for example, books, reli-
gious articles, items of clothing; likewise, lotteries, outings, sim-
ple, moral theatricals, music classes, small parties, etc.
9. The successful running of the Festive Oratory depends mainly and
above all on the use of a sincere spirit of sacrifice, on great
patience, on charity and benevolence toward all, so that pupils may
always receive and retain a precious impression and memory and
even continue to frequent the Oratory after they have grown up;
likewise it depends on the promotion of the sodalities, such as the
Sodality of St. Aloysius, the altar boys among them etc. etc.
10. The General Chapter approves the rules for Festive Oratories,
which were printed separately.
41.
FATHER LASAGNA'S WORDS ON THE POPE, IN MILAN
I have traveled through much ofEurope and ofAmerica and I was forced
to realize that if our own country can boast of the most widely diversified
industries, other nations surpass them greatly. If our trade is prosperous, this
is nothing compared with what we see elsewhere. If you admire the magnif-
icent buildings and monuments which the Italian genius has raised up on our
native soil, I would like you to know that I have seen buildings and monu-
ments abroad which may well stand comparison with ours. If Italy can stand
first in the fields of Fine Arts, remember that by studying the masterpieces
of great Italian masters, the foreigners too are learning to compete with
them, and perhaps have already surpassed them. If we possess such great
treasures in literature and science, even far-away countries are rightly proud

68.7 Page 677

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
649
of their wonderful literature and great progress. But we have something to
boast about which stills the pride of other nations. We have a glory that none
can dispute; we have a most precious jewel which everyone envies us: this is
the fact that we have the Pope, the Vicar of Jesus Christ, the Head of the
Universal Church, right here on our national soil. Therefore, whenever I set
foot on foreign territory and proudly proclaim to be Italian, all that people
ask me is about our most wise Pontiff who stands at the helm ofthe one true
religion. This is the one single prerogative which most excites the interest of
foreigners when one talks ofltaly. Oh, how great I then feel, when I am able
to boast that I have seen him, talked with him, and have knelt at his feet.
When I am able to say, "It is the Pope who sends me to you"; when I am
given the opportunity to add, "It is in His Name that I bless you!"-this is
the true glory of Italy before which all other glories are eclipsed. It is in
moments such as these that I would like to be in the company ofpeople who
think about it differently. Oh, how easily I could tum them to silence! Oh!
Italy, Italy, ah! Remember that your greatest boast is the fact that you are the
center of Catholicism, that you have its throne in Rome,
Upon which sits the Successor of the Great Peter. [From Dante's
Divine Comedy]
42.
SOME BLIND GIRLS FROM MILAN ADDRESS
A LETTER TO DON BOSCO
September 13, 1886
Very Reverend Sir:
Because we were not able to gratify our burning desire in our
hearts to attend the solemn festivities which took place in this city
yesterday, we make so bold as to write to you this humble letter,
in which we beg you respectfully to impart your coveted blessing
not only to the whole of our beloved school, but also to our
beloved families and to everybody who takes an interest in us.
How happy we would be if we could hear you speak to us in
person, and if we were able to express the reverence and venera-
tion which we feel so strongly for you and your holy, meritorious
undertakings! But we also appreciate the thought that you will
perceive this in these few lines that we are writing.

68.8 Page 678

▲back to top
650
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
We now wish to congratulate you on the prosperous state of
your pious undertakings and proffer our sincerest good wishes for
success, at the same time assuring you that we will never cease
imploring God fervently that He preserve you long to this world
and the affection of all your beloved sons. We hope that you will
be pleased with this letter and we are respectfully honored to be,
The most obliged pupils
of the Milan School for the Blind
This was accompanied by the following letter:
Milan, September 13, 1886
Illustrious and Venerated Sir:
I was happy to comply with the wishes of my pupils, who
were anxious to address to you a letter of respectful greetings, in
which they asked you to call at our Institute or else send us your
blessing. I am not unaware of the obstacles in the way of your
consenting to satisfy this first of their desires; but it will be
enough if they are gratified in their second desire.
I join my pupils in their request all the more fervently inas-
much as, together with one of their number, I am proud to be list-
ed among your Salesian Cooperators.
Kissing your revered hand, I am,
Your most devoted servant,
P. Vitali
Rector of the Institute for the Blind
43.
LETTER FROM FATHER RIGOLI TO FATHER LAZZERO
Casale Litta, September 20, 1886
Very Reverend and Dear Father Lazzero:
Today I am sending the trunk with the music and books to be
shipped to Brother Dogliani, that's for your information.

68.9 Page 679

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
651
I do not know what to say in regard to myself.. .I feel so
melancholy here, as if I had lost the whole world. My home and
the whole village looks like the day after a funeral. The beloved
Salesians, my superiors, my colleagues, the boys, Don Bosco's
sons have taken away with them everything which filled my heart
and soul with happiness; for in their company I enjoyed some
Heavenly hours ... now I experience all the sadness of
Purgatory... it will take some time before I can resign myself to
it.
My whole spirit is full of the sweet, intense impressions I
received in Milan with Don Bosco, my archbishop and again at
Busto and Casale Litta. God sent His Blessing on these festivities.
To the people of my parish it was a genuine blessing, a spiritual
retreat. We will remember it as long as we live, and shall always
love Don Bosco, his sons and his undertakings.
Please send me news of Don Bosco's health, for he is my
most venerated father whom I thank for having come to Milan,
and I also beg him to forgive me if he undertook such a great an
inconvenience on my account. All my thanks as well as my affec-
tionate regards to dear Father Lasagna.
An applause and a hurrah to dear Dogliani and his boys who
edified these peasants with their singing, their piety and their
holy cheerfulness. My humble, fervent thanks also to Father Rua,
Father Durando and everyone who seconded my request. I kiss
the hand of Don Bosco and of all my superiors.
Most affectionately yours,
Rev. Rigoli
44.
A CIRCULAR LETTER ON THE SALESIAN MISSIONS,
IN FIVE LANGUAGES (*)
(*) Since the letter is more or less the same in all five languages, here
we give the translation only of its Italian original. The following transla-
tion is reproduced as is from the Italian edition of the Biographical
Memoirs, pages 715-718.

68.10 Page 680

▲back to top
652
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Turin, October 15, 1886
Worthy and much esteemed Cooperators:
I am glad to be able to send you a few of the interesting news
which I am receiving from Patagonia and the other numerous
missions already opened in South America, and to place before
you, at the same time, a few sketches of the enterprises which the
urgent needs of these distant people invite us to undertake as
soon as possible.
Now that our Missionaries have traversed the immense plains
of Patagonia from the Atlantic Ocean to the Cordilleras, and
twice crossed over those famous mountains on their way to Chile
-instructing and baptizing various tribes of savages as they
went, at the cost of innumerable privations and perils-now, I
say, under the powerful protection of Mary Help of Christians,
the time has come when we should take under serious considera-
tion the means of consolidating, perpetuating and vigorously
advancing the good work already commenced.
For those tribes pacified and converted to the true Faith, hav-
ing once tasted the charms of a civilized and Christian life, are
not to be content with the mere passing visits of an apostolic mis-
sionary, though it be he who has called them from their social
misery to the genial light of the Gospel. Naturally enough, they
desire to have him continually amongst them, not only to direct,
instruct and console them through life, but also and more espe-
cially to be assisted by him in sickness, and comforted by his
hope-inspiring presence on the eve of entering the uncertain pas-
sage which leads to eternity.
It is therefore not surprising if His Lordship, Dr. Cagliero,
Vicar-Apostolic of Patagonia, cannot bear to see the rites and
comforts of our holy religion denied to those poor savages who,
notwithstanding their primitive degradation, are yet his dear
children in Jesus Christ. But he has neither sufficient staff nor
means to satisfy their ardent desire. For in order to establish
fixed residences for missionaries in the Patagonia desert
according as the natives unite in colonies or villages, he obvi-
ously requires a much greater number of priests, catechists and
nuns, as also a goodly store of household chattels, provisions
and diverse articles, indispensable both for daily sustenance
and divine worship.

69 Pages 681-690

▲back to top

69.1 Page 681

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
653
These poor neophytes, though willing to assist us, can offer
nothing to our missionaries save the sad spectacle of their
deplorable misery. They themselves want for everything, even to
be clothed and maintained, especially in the first stages of their
conversion. Hence the mission is entirely dependent on the Pious
Salesian Society and the charity of the Cooperators. And should
we lose courage for this? Oh no! On the contrary, let us redouble
our efforts in support of this charitable undertaking for which we
have already labored so much.
I also feel pleasure in announcing to you that (in order to ren-
der more secure the entire conversion of Patagonia), we have
resolved to open a way on the western side of Chile, and already
a band of Salesians has gone there to found a college in the city
of Concepcion.
Thence will go forth columns of missionaries to evangelize
Araucania and Western Patagonia, spreading later on, little by lit-
tle, into Tierra-del-Fuego, and the Archipelagos of Chiloe and
Magellan, all peopled by innumerable tribes without even an idea
of religion or civilization.
Father Fagnano, who at present is visiting the Malvine
Isles, intends to explore every last islet down to Cape Horn,
studying at the same time the positions better adapted where-
on to pitch the tents of the new crusaders who soon are going
to join him.
It is difficult to imagine, dearly beloved Cooperators, how I
am continually pressed and supplicated by our indefatigable mis-
sionaries and by the native inhabitants themselves, to send our
fresh and not inconsiderable reinforcements of men and money.
Apropos of which Father Lasagna has returned from that
distant land precisely to plead and make better known the
wants and-thanks be to God-encouraging condition of our
American missions; nor has he neglected any means by which
he might induce us to prepare once again a numerous expedi-
tion of Salesian priests and nuns of Mary Help of Christians.
He himself requires a goodly number for the mission I have
entrusted to his care in the vast Brazilian Empire which in
itself is more extensive than the whole of Europe put together,
and peopled almost exclusively by savages who roam the
immense forest of their native plains, where they have Ian-

69.2 Page 682

▲back to top
654
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
guished for ages, for some friendly hand to draw them out of
the ignominious barbarity in which they have been entombed
for centuries, and to which they may still be condemned for
who knows how many generations, if the zeal of the mission-
ary, sustained by the charity of the faithful, does not come to
succor them and liberate them.
Induced by these powerful motives, we have decided to
prepare a fresh band of missionaries who will set forth, God
willing, toward the end of November. Confiding in the prompt
assistance and generous supplies of our benefactors, we hope
to be able to send at least some forty or fifty young messengers
of peace and of the kingdom of Heaven. But as our dear
Cooperators may easily understand, the outfitting of so numer-
ous a body incurs an enormous expenditure in sacred vessels
and vestments, in clothing and apparel generally, in church
ornaments, school furniture and household utensils, without
speaking of the not indifferent and more pressing expenses of
baggage and traveling both by sea and land. Hence my only, my
every hope after God Almighty, must be centered, dearly
beloved Cooperators, on your generosity, that as you have suc-
cored me in the past, you may also come to my aid in the pres-
ent expedition.
Wherefore I make a fresh appeal to your charity. Hearken to
the missionary's voice and the imploring cry, which arises,
from hundreds of thousands of abandoned wretches in those far
distant regions!
Once more I implore our benefactors to make this new expe-
dition possible to us by assisting us very especially with their fer-
vent prayers and with whatever offering they can send us, either
in linen, or linen-garments, in cloth or in clothing, in church fur-
niture or sacred vessels, or better still, in money with which to
defray the expenses of traveling and transport of luggage both by
land and sea-in short, with whatever alms their piety suggests
and their condition permits.
At the Oratory in Turin, whence our missionaries will set
forth, we shall receive with gratitude whatever your industrious
charity may think well to consecrate to this generous undertaking.
On the day selected for the departure of the missionaries, I
intend to confer with my beloved Cooperators in the sanctuary of

69.3 Page 683

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
655
Mary Help of Christians, and while I now invite you, I cannot
help begging you to have the goodness to search among your
acquaintances and friends, whoever might desire to concur with
his mite to this work of humanity and faith.
We will inscribe your name and theirs in the registers of
our Pious Institution, to remember you and them every day in
our prayers, to implore from Heaven copious benedictions
upon you and upon all those who benefit us, upon your fami-
lies and upon your undertakings, confident that God will
inscribe them in the Book of Life, the Book of the Predestined,
for, as St. Augustine says, whoever efficaciously contributes to
his neighbor's salvation saves himself: Animam salvasti, ani-
mam tuam praedestinasti.
May Mary Help of Christians, Protectrix and Mother of
our missionaries, and of the poor Patagonian savages, obtain
from God for you every most desirable benediction both spir-
itual and temporal.
Yours affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
Charitable benefactors of our missions are requested to send their
offerings directly to the Rev. John Bosco, at Via Cottolengo No. 32,
Turin, Italy.
45.
DON BOSCO AND THE EVANGELIZATION OF SAVAGES
(La Riforma, October 31, 1886)
The well-known priest, Don Bosco, has graciously deigned to send us
a circular letter in which he makes an appeal for the Catholic missions in
South America and Patagonia.
It is well known that Don Bosco is the right hand of the Jesuits in
Italy. His activity is so prodigious and so is his subtlety and cunning that,
had he devoted his talents as trailblazer and organizer to a worthy cause,
Italy would have had in him a most meritorious son. Instead, he is today
a powerful and formidable enemy who does a great deal of harm by cor-

69.4 Page 684

▲back to top
656
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
rupting the minds of our girls, already bamboozled by the devotions as
Children of Mary; by stealing away from their families, from the factories
and public schools, a great many boys whose hearts he inflames with the
germ of clerical fanaticism.
Good material to be an industrialist, Don Bosco has realized that the
key for the success of all big modern enterprises is a good market, and
that is why his institutes levy the minimum of fees, which nevertheless,
when added up, total a very sizable amount; pupils pay nominal fees in
his schools and, whenever he asks for something, he does not scare peo-
ple with lofty demands, but is content with a few liters of wine, a little
bit of meat, or a few cheap articles of clothing.
Don Bosco will accept everything; his arms are always held wide
open to take all that is sent to him.
This is a good lesson for the government, which keeps the costs of
public education high and the entrance into any civic boarding school
prohibitive in price.
There is something about Don Bosco which, at the present day, one
is wont to be defined (antonomastically), as akin to the Bocconi brothers.
That's the really modern type.
As matter of fact, this "Bocconi" of the Church announces that more
missionaries will be setting out for South America and Patagonia. Father
"Bocconi"--excuse me, I meant Don Bosco--is not satisfied merely with
manufacturing these missionaries; he also sends them out of his estab-
lishment fully equipped, clothed, with baggage and money in their wallet.
All done cheaply, at low cost.
He only needs to invite all the bigoted old ladies and hypocritical
churchgoers of Italy to contribute toward the undertaking. Some send 5
centes_imi, some half a lira, but at long last, it totals an adequate amount
of money and maybe there is even something left over; thus the expedi-
tion is ready.
We do not have any foolish definite desire to wage a relentless war
against the Catholic missions. The priests are trying to create something
similar to Africa and Patagonia here in Italy. So if instead they go off
among the savages, we will have a lot less trouble underfoot here at
home. But we must not encourage them; we should instead empathize,
though without getting all excited, with the unfortunate savages who by
now have every good reason to defend themselves against certain
imported articles.
This is not a paradox. It is the truth.

69.5 Page 685

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
657
Save for a few exceptional men, such as Massaia, or some other
persons who in their inspired ambition seek to accomplish something
good, as Bishop Comboni does, the Catholic missionaries-no matter
what traditional sentimentalism they may claim-are either fanatics,
who go away in order to get killed without any justifiable reason, or
troublemakers, uncouth ignoramuses who believe that they have civi-
lized a tribe or a kingdom just because they have taught some hundred
savages how to make the Sign of the Cross, when to genuflect and per-
form a few other exterior meaningless gestures which the savages
learn to do without any great difficulty but only in a gross way, out of
a sheer imitative spirit, for it is for this that the savages are the closest
relatives of the apes.
Catholic missions are utterly useless as far as the first phases of a bar-
baric existence. To train savages to engage in some religious exercises, the
jugglers and comedians would have more of an immediate success, since
they are better gifted in making their meaning understood and leave a
more vivid impression on the mind.
But as soon as the first germs of civilization begin to develop, the mis-
sions everywhere immediately become an obstacle in the path of progress.
History proves this to us everywhere, as it does, for example, in Paraguay.
It was in Paraguay that the Jesuit rule prevailed the longest, for the
Jesuits were despotic lords over all and everything; they had usurped all
of their rights over the land and its people without any dispute.
Now these forerunners of the contemporary missionaries sponsored
by Don Bosco turned Paraguay into a Limbo of idiots.
The whole life was organized along monastic patterns. At night all
husbands in Paraguay were reminded, by a bell ringing, that it was then,
neither before nor after, that they were to behave as husbands.
It is on account of this initial misfortune that Paraguay remained the
country most reluctant to be civilized. It fell into the clutches of a savage
tyranny and, until only a few years ago, Paraguay was closed to Europe
and the rest of America more than Japan and China.
Paraguay would have become even worse than Patagonia had the
Jesuits, who had been lords over that territory, not been driven out of it.
But in order to drive them out, the whole of the civilized world had to
intervene, being shocked by the echoes of horror, cruelty and untold
immorality, as well as by the fraudulent bankruptcy of a number of com-
mercial establishments that the Jesuits themselves had established there
for themselves.

69.6 Page 686

▲back to top
658
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
In Africa, Italian missionaries are not doing us much good. The mis-
sionaries in Tunis, Tripoli and Algiers, who have an opportunity to exercise
more easily a civilizing influence, are avowed enemies of Italy and follow an
anti-patriotic politics, egged on by the Vatican which, as we have already said
on several occasions, has fiefed all the missions to the French Cardinal
Lavigerie, being afraid ofand hating even the shadow ofan Italian influence.
As soon as any good missionary appears on the scene, the Vatican is
quick to replace him. Consult Bishop Sutter.
We have no need of sending any men with a tonsure to South
America. In those territories we do have great settlements of Italians who
with their work, their courage, do honor to their native country and pro-
cure immense resources for us. Let us send there honest workers, men to
till the soil, or industrious and intelligent tradesmen. Only then will we do
ourselves honor, and we may be sure of having brothers on whom we can
rely, instead of enemies nurtured within our bosom.
Yesterday we reported that an American newspaper had insulted us,
by saying that the only Italians known were singers, street organ grinders
and coppersmiths.
We do not want the category of clerics to be added to this highly
unflattering list.
46.
AN INVITATION TO THE MISSIONARIES'
DEPARTURE CEREMONY
A.
Turin, November 26, 1886
Worthy Cooperators:
I wish to inform you that on December 2nd next our mis-
sionaries are scheduled to depart for America.
In order that their long and dangerous journey may be
accompanied by the blessing of God, it is my intention to hold a
religious ceremony that day, attended at least by our lady and
gentlemen Cooperators of Turin and the surrounding area.
This service will take place in the Church of Mary Help of
Christians, approximately at 3 P.M. that same day.

69.7 Page 687

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
659
The Rev. Louis Lasagna, the leader of the missionaries, will
give an appropriate address in the form of a regular talk.
His Eminence, Cardinal Alimonda, our most venerated
Archbishop, will be so kind as to honor the occasion with his pres-
ence and impart his triple benediction with the Blessed Sacrament,
and recite the ritual prayers for pilgrims over the missionaries.
On the 11th ofthis month, the Holy Father, Leo XIII, deigned
to grant benevolently a private audience to the aforementioned
priest, Father Louis Lasagna, and blessed the missionaries and all
those people who had in some way contributed toward the suc-
cess of this noble undertaking.
I therefore invite all those ladies and gentlemen who are our
Cooperators and who will receive this letter to attend the above
ceremony and to take along those whom they consider suited for
the event. In view of the enormous expenses involved in sending
this expedition of evangelical laborers to Patagonia and Brazil, a
collection on behalf of the missions will be taken up in church.
I am happy to use this opportunity to thank you all for the
assistance given me in this endeavor and to assure all of you that,
together with our missionaries, the sisters of Mary Help of
Christians, and all the boys in this house, I shall invoke the bless-
ings of Heaven upon you and your families every day, and I am
meanwhile honored to be with the deepest gratitude,
Your devoted servant,
Rev. John Bosco
B.
Turin (Italy) Via Cottolengo 32
November 15, 1886
For more then 43 years, the humble undersigned servant ded-
icated himself entirely to the education of poor abandoned boys
and girls, on whose behalf some 180 houses have already been
opened in Italy, France, Spain and America.
In these houses, some 200,000 children from all nations
receive a sound education and are either directed to study or to
learn some trade or craft, suited to their individual aptitude.

69.8 Page 688

▲back to top
660
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
With this purpose in mind, the undersigned servant has
founded a society with both clerical and lay members, who assist
him in this religious and social mission.
Around 30,000 children go forth every year from these vari-
ous houses, after they have learnt a craft or have completed their
studies; thus are they restored to Society, as they become useful
and honest citizens.
Furthermore, eight years ago we undertook the task of civi-
lizing Patagonia, Tierra del Fuego and the neighboring islands,
which still live in a completely barbaric state. Two years ago,
other missionaries were sent to Brazil to teach and civilize the
savage tribes that still inhabit an immense portion of that vast
empire.
Eight expeditions of priests, of head instructors of various
crafts, and of nuns, have already set out for South America,
where more than 40 houses have been opened to give shelter and
an education to young people.
During the first few days of the coming month of December,
a new expedition of more than 30 people will leave Turin for
South America, for the purpose of civilizing the Indians living in
Patagonia and Brazil.
All of this entails considerable expense since the expedition
has to be provided with everything. That is why the undersigned
decided to appeal to the charity of all good Christians.
He ventures now to appeal to ...N; being acquainted with
your zeal for the social, religious and civil progress. The printed
appeal hereto attached explains the purpose of this undertaking
in greater detail.
With the hope that. ..N; you will deign to honor his humble
petition with your benevolent consent, the undersigned together
with his children, will pray that Our Lord may shower his great-
est blessings on...N; and all your family.
He is happy to have this opportunity of assuring...N; of the
profound esteem in which he is honored to remain,
Your most humble and obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco

69.9 Page 689

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
661
47.
a)
AN IMAGINARY KING AND KINGDOM
12, Via Due Porte a Toledo
Naples, January 11, 1887
Very Reverend Father:
I have received a circular letter from Your Reverence, some-
what out-dated, namely October 15, 1886, through Chevalier
Gigante, the Arauco-Patagonian Vice-Consul in Rome, Via dei
Bagni 14. In this circular letter, in a generous, holy endeavor, you
appeal to your benevolent Cooperators to give you every assis-
tance they can in support of the missions in Araucania-Patagonia
and Brazil, in order that the missionaries catechize, baptize and
civilize the tribes who still live in a savage, idolatrous state
beneath the dome of Heaven.
Looking far ahead to Araucania-Patagonia, Your Reverence
has certainly not overlooked the fact that those natives, warriors
by nature, but generous of heart, had already elected a king for
themselves in the person of a warm-hearted Frenchman, named
Orelie Antoine de Tounens, in 1860. De Tounens succeeded in
establishing peace and in unifying as one, the various tribes gov-
erned by Caciques. In agreement with the Caciques, a represen-
tative kingdom was founded and the new king signed treaties
with the Republics of Argentina and Chile.
In their greed for conquest, these two neighboring Republics
always laid claim to the territory of Araucania-Patagonia, though
their claims were unsuccessful. Unfortunately, while visiting in
Europe to negotiate with European powers, His Majesty Orelie
Antoine died and was succeeded by the noble Prince Achilles
Laviarde, known today as Achilles I, now temporarily residing in
Paris, at 110 Boulevard Rochechouart. It's from Paris that he con-
tinues his negotiations, so that with the support of civilized coun-
tries, he may establish his residence among the people who already
acknowledge him as successor to the first founder of the kingdom.
Today it is no longer a question of mere projects; the problem
to be finalized is a financial one and the way things stand, we are
doing all right now.

69.10 Page 690

▲back to top
662
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Not long ago, a sizable delegation of leading Araucanian-
Patagonian citizens went to France to pay tribute to their king and
reconfirm his high mandate. In the notarial files of Paris there
exists a public document drawn up by a qualified notary, from
which deed it is evident that, beyond all doubt, Achilles I is the
second sovereign elect of Araucania-Patagonia.
For a number of years I have headed the consular corps cre-
ated by the late king and reconfirmed by the reigning sovereign
and I have always maintained that since this is a very difficult
undertaking, action should start with the Catholic Church and
significant steps should be taken at the Vatican to plan to send
missionaries to that territory, to pave the way for the subsequent
opening up of the frontiers of the Araucanian-Patagonian territo-
ry, which are at present jealously guarded and defended by the
natives.
His Majesty, who honors me with his confidence, found this
proposal very sound and we did enter negotiations with the
Vatican. In fact, a lawyer of the Sacred Roman Rota, Chevalier
Carlo Lenti, domiciled in Rome at Via della Pedacchia No. 100,
who is a cousin of Bishop Lenti, assistant to His Holiness, was
appointed extraordinary envoy and Charge d' Affaires for
Araucanian-Patagonian affairs to the Holy See.
Now that I have explained all of this, I will inform you quite
frankly that the circular letter received from your Reverence was
a genuine comfort to me, and if you would send me a number of
copies, I will do all I can to help your holy cause to triumph, for
both in a political and religious sense, I may say that I am one of
its most active sponsors.
It would be as well proper that Your Reverence personally
contact His Majesty, to whom I will write very positively about
this matter and arrange to meet the Araucanian-Patagonian
Consul in Turin, Commendatore Felice Zanini, to whom I have
also written at the same time. His address is Via Santa Chiara
No. 52.
From this moment on I am at your complete service and
meanwhile I remain with respectful esteem,
The Consul General Charge d'Affaires
Comm. Giuseppe Pietro Giustini

70 Pages 691-700

▲back to top

70.1 Page 691

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
663
b) THE MISSIONS IN ARAUCANIAAND PATAGONIA
(La Sicilia Cattolica., January 21, 1887)
We have received the following letter, which we are happy to publish,
from the Consulate of Araucania and Patagonia in Palermo, now tem-
porarily located at Bisacquino:
Bisacquino, January 15, 1887
To the Honorable Editor of La Sicilia Cattolica-Palermo.
Since we are to give serious attention to the consolidation and
perpetuation ofthe good work accomplished until now by our mis-
sionaries in the kingdom of Araucania and Patagonia, we need the
generous support of the faithful, for substantial funds are needed.
You are aware of the fact that Bishop Cagliero is the Vicar
Apostolic for Araucania - Patagonia, but he needs more staffand ade-
quate means to set up permanent residences in that distant territory.
A great many missionaries have already been sent there by the
Salesian Society, and very shortly other expeditions of Salesian mis-
sionaries and Sisters of Mary Help of Christians will be setting out;
but the generous contributions ofall the cooperators is indispensable,
to equip the expedition with clothing, money and sacred vestments.
I call on you to give us your precious help by soliciting, with
your widely circulated newspaper, the charity of the public to
contribute to this most holy undertaking on the part of the Pious
Salesian Society which, undaunted, has redoubled its efforts so
that it may not fail in the upkeep of the work already undertaken.
The donations may be sent directly to the Very Rev. John Bosco,
the most worthy superior of the mission for Patagonia and Brazil, in
Turin, Via Cottolengo No. 32, or else to the Royal Araucanian-
Patagonian Legation in Naples, No. 12 Via due Porte a Toledo.
I trust that you will be so kind as to comply with this humble
request, and urge other newspapers to report that which you your-
self will publish, for which I thank you.
Please, receive the respectful regards of
Your devoted servant,
Dr. Gioachino Bona
Araucanian-Patagonian Consul

70.2 Page 692

▲back to top
664
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Bisacquino, January 15, 1887
We call upon the good and zealous Catholics who are in a
position to contribute with their alms to so holy an undertaking,
to be generous, for this is something which gives glory to God
and to the Church, as it does good to many souls and to true civ-
ilization.
Some months ago we sent Don Bosco 400 lire, which we had
received from a pious and zealous Catholic in Palermo. We hope to
be able to collect some more contributions for such a holy purpose.
If other newspapers would publish this letter they would be doing
the zealous Consul a great favor.
The newspaper also carried word on the association of the Catholic
Readings, XXXIV, page 54.
c) FROM THE SECRETARY OF STATE'S DEPARTMENT
Rome, February 10, 1887
Dear Father Rua:
I was unable to answer your letter of January 17th last, before
now, since I was still-hunting for any likely information regard-
ing the Araucanian-Patagonian kingdom.
When I first read the copy ofthe letter, which you had enclosed
for me, my first reaction was that one should not pay any attention
to it. My resolution on the matter proved my first impression right!
Here in the Department ofthe Secretary of State no one has ever
heard about any independent kingdom ofAraucania-Patagonia, nor is
there any mention of it in the Almanac of Gotha. I even called per-
sonally on the accredited envoy extraordinary to the Holy See, the
attorney Lenti, who told me somewhat long-windedly what is already
stated in the Consul General's Letter. From the whole set-up, I came
to only one conclusion: that there are some speculators at work who
are trying to play every possible card to succeed in their endeavors. As
for Lenti the attorney, I do not think that he warrants any great con-
fidence, even though he is a cousin of the Vice-Regent of Rome.
They should have asked the Propaganda, but even there they
did not know anything, and the sole piece ofinformation that the

70.3 Page 693

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
665
Vatican had was some verbal statements by the aforesaid Lenti
himself, made to someone at the Papal Court; but no documents
have ever been submitted. Nor could there be any, since this
famous 'kingdom' only exists in the sick minds of a few people.
Undoubtedly, there is a region called Araucania which borders on
Patagonia, but there can be no doubt whatsoever that this is well
within the acknowledged borders of the Republic of Chile. I was
able to get some reliable details from a very good friend of mine,
Bishop Infante Concha, who is a Chilean and well known to our
dear Don Bosco, since he played an influential part in getting
some Salesians for the missions in Chile. Bishop Concha, as a
matter of fact, was also telling me that some Salesians who had
just arrived in South America are destined to precisely those
Araucanian-Patagonian provinces, which will very soon be
linked with the capital by the railway now under construction.
This is all the information I have been able to obtain for you.
You can send a few sentences as an evasive answer to Naples.
My cordial regards also to our beloved Don Bosco and your
confreres. Believe me always,
Most devotedly and affectionately,
Bishop M. Antonini
Via Testa Spaccata, No. 16
d)
AN ARTICLE IN LA STAFFETTA
Missions-Already groups of missionaries have set out for
Araucania-Patagonia, while others are now preparing to follow them in
order to instruct and baptize the tribes who have elected their own sover-
eign, though he is obliged to remain in Europe as of now, on account of
international and financial agreements. But the missions, which have the
great task of civilizing and educating natives who are ignorant of every-
thing, are in need of generous support, no matter in what form it is given.
A circular letter issued by the Rev. John Bosco of the Missionary Society
of Turin, calls on all the Cooperators to help the sacrosanct undertakings
by sending linen, clothing, sacred vestments and everything else. And
since there is need of everything in that distant territory, it is essential to
call on the generosity of the faithful. We are happy to give space in the
columns of our newspapers to this news item, and earnestly appeal to the

70.4 Page 694

▲back to top
666
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
public charity, so that everyone give the support requested according to
their individual capacity. The donations may be sent either directly to the
Rev. John Bosco in Turin, Via Cottolengo No. 32, or else to our office in
Via Due Porte al Teatro Nuovo, Naples, No. 12, from whence they will be
forwarded to Don Bosco. We gladly open a subscription to this end, since
we have been thereto delegated by His Majesty, King Achilles I, here in
Naples, with jurisdiction over all other representatives of the Sovereign
here in Italy, and the contributions of generous Christians will certainly
not disappoint us.
e)
FATHER RUA WRITES TO THE EDITOR
OF LA STAFFETTA
Turin, April 9, 1887
Commendatore Giuseppe P. Giustini
Editor of La Staffetta, Naples.
On several occasions already we have noticed in your
esteemed newspaper references to the circular letter issued
December last, by Rev. John Bosco, requesting help for the expe-
dition ofmissionaries to Patagonia. This reference is accompanied
by an invitation to address donations either to Don Bosco person-
ally, or else to you as delegate for His Majesty, King Achilles I.
We are sincerely grateful for the kindness shown us in
informing the public about the above circular letter and we thank
you heartily for it; but we beg you to forgive us for pointing out
that it was not Don Bosco's intention to open any subscription
with any newspaper, not to inconvenience others, by asking them
to collect contributions. The purpose of the circular letter was
only to invite all our cooperators and other charitable souls to
send whatever they, in their generosity, might deem adequate,
directly here in Turin. This was the general understanding of the
circular letter in question on the part of other newspapers who
contented themselves with only publishing it in its entirety, or
else merely giving a summary of it.
If donations were to be sent to someone like yourself, as del-
egate for His Majesty, King Achilles I, this might unfortunately
present the matter under a political aspect which Don Bosco is

70.5 Page 695

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
667
anxious to avoid, since he has no other purpose than that of
extending the knowledge of our holy religion and with it, the civ-
ilization of pagan people and savages inhabiting Patagonia,
Araucania and Brazil.
He authorizes me to ask you to be so kind as to print this let-
ter in your esteemed newspaper, so as to dissipate any misunder-
standing that might otherwise arise in the minds of your readers.
With esteemed gratitude, I am
Your obedient servant,
Rev. Michael Rua
Vicar to the Rev. John Bosco
f)
REPLY TO THE ABOVE LETTER
12, Via Due Porte A Toledo
Naples, April 18, 1887
Legation of His Majesty the King
of Araucania-Patagonia, No. 32
To the Very Reverend John Bosco-Turin.
I have duly taken note of the contents of your kind letter of
the 9th ofApril, and wished to point out that in my admiration for
the holy mission of Your Reverence, I thought I might be of help
with some modest propaganda work, since I have a newspaper of
my own at my disposal. No political interpretation of any kind
could have been given to the publication in La Stajfetta of March
28th last, since in the letter which I signed, I did nothing more
than exalt your own charitable gesture and explain the necessity
of bringing enlightenment to natives who are still enslaved by
idolatry and paganism, through the holy words ofministers of our
Catholic faith.
But in order to dissipate any misunderstanding, I have drawn
inspiration from what was said in your letter, mentioned above,
and on the 15th of this current month I published a special cor-
rection in the columns of La Stajfetta, with which I hope you will
be thoroughly satisfied.
Perhaps you felt that I had gone too far in my enthusiasm in

70.6 Page 696

▲back to top
668
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
wanting to support a cause of such sublime humanitarian value
for which I have rendered service in whatever feeble measure I
could for a number of years. But I beg Your Reverence to give
credit to my faith, when I say that insofar as my August Sovereign
is concerned, politics is something which must be treated with all
due caution, without any blatant uproar in the press.
I would very much like to be enrolled among your faithful
Cooperators, so if my poor services can be of any effective help,
please consider me at your complete disposal, for I will be as faith-
ful to you as I am to my most gracious sovereign, King Achilles I.
I trust that Your Reverence will continue working for the
progress of civilization and the religion of our Fathers, for you
will have many devout admirers.
I kiss your hand.
Your most obedient servant,
G. C. Giustini
48.
LETTER FROM THE BISHOP OF MONTEVIDEO
TO DON BOSCO,AND HIS REPLY
A.
Revered and Beloved Don Bosco:
I do believe I have some claim to call on your prayers and
occupy some place in your heart: how much do I need it!
I am taking advantage of the departure of my dear Father
Lasagna to send you this letter, which our good friend will
elaborate upon and duly comment, for he is well informed of all
that concerns me, and has been for some time. I have no ade-
quate words to express what I feel about your dear sons and
daughters living in my troubled diocese. Colon, Las Piedras and
Paysandu are fortunate to practically experience the fruits of
their zeal and unselfishness and I bless the hour when the
Salesians took possession of those places. May the blessings of
Heaven be upon them.

70.7 Page 697

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
669
God has given Your Reverence great intercessory power with
Our Most Holy Mother Mary; pray for us, venerable Father; pray
for me, for my diocese and also for my dear brothers and family;
be not surprised if I am so obtrusive, for I am in great need.
Father Lasagna will tell you in person all that you wish to
know about this country. But I have one last thing to ask you, and
that is that you set up one of your professional arts and crafts
schools at Las Piedras even though there may be no more than
three trades taught in it. There is an urgent need for it.
My filial affection to Your Reverence, and please do not for-
get me, do not forget me.
Most affectionately
Montevideo, July 20, 1886
Innocencio Maria Jeregui
Bishop of Montevideo
B.
Most Reverend Excellency:
Thank you for your kindness and the support given to our
Salesians and the Sisters of Mary Help of Christians, who unani-
mously look on you as their loving father.
My dear Father Lasagna brought me your letters. But what
moved me most was what he told me about the charity and pro-
tection you have shown toward my sons who left their native land
and their relatives in their desire to only save souls for God.
I can assure Your Reverence that the Salesians and I will
always remember you every day, and that we have started saying
special prayers so that God may comfort you in the trials He is
sending you, and bless your vast and sorely persecuted diocese.
From what Father Lasagna tells me, I do not think it possible
that we establish a technical school at Las Piedras because it
seems to be isolated from the center of commerce: it would, how-
ever, be easier to open a school in Montevideo, if Your Excellency
will continue to grant us your valuable support and if the
Jacksons, to whom I have already written about this matter,
choose to take it to heart.
Father Lasagna will be leaving for Montevideo in November

70.8 Page 698

▲back to top
670
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
with a large group of missionaries, and will act upon this plan
which is dear to your heart as well as mine, and which is espe-
cially dear to Jesus and Mary.
I foresee, Your Excellency, that if this undertaking will enjoy
your own interest and patronage, as well as the interest and
patronage of the pious people of the town, it will do much good
for the welfare of souls and help our religion triumph throughout
the Republic of Uruguay; in fact, the whole of South America
will experience its beneficial influence.
I assure you of the prayers and respects of all Salesians, and
as for myself, I implore your blessing and devoutly kiss your
sacred ring...
Your most obedient servant,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco
49.
LETTER FROM DON BOSCO TO
MR. JACKSON OF MONTEVIDEO
September 1, 1886
Most Illustrious and Worthy Mr. John Jackson:
Our dearest friend, Father Louis Lasagna, arrived here safe-
ly, thanks be to God, the evening of August 15th last, the day of
my 71st birthday. Together with the cordial regards and good
wishes of all my beloved sons in America, he also gave me your
own hearty congratulations, as coming from a most worthy and
eminent benefactor of the Salesians in Uruguay. Touched by and
grateful for your great kindness, I wish to thank you most sin-
cerely for your welcome good wishes, which I consider to be a
certain guarantee that you will further extend your patronage to
us, continuing your powerful support of my beloved sons, the
Salesians. While thanking you from the bottom of my heart for
all the great help you have given us so far, I am so convinced of
what I have just said that I am relying fully on your charity to help
us carry out other plans which still remain to be carried out in
Montevideo, especially on behalf of poor and abandoned youth in
these troubled times. I firmly believe that you are a blessed

70.9 Page 699

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
671
instrument destined by Divine Providence to help me establish a
Salesian Hospice in Montevideo for poor boys, together with an
adjacent church dedicated as a shrine to the Sacred Heart of
Jesus. For more than to anything else, we must look to such a hos-
pice and shrine to bring about the lasting triumph of the Catholic
religion in your Republic, a great comfort for the faithful and a
source of greater glory for God.
I assure you most earnestly that in helping us establish this
hospice and church, you will be doing something most agreeable
in the eyes of God and most beneficial to the city of Montevideo.
I shall be very happy therefore to send our dear Father Louis
Lasagna back to your country and city, to work there with zeal
and unselfishness, even though some people feel that it would be
wiser to keep him here, for the general interests of the
Congregation. Instead, I will see to it that he returns there soon,
together with a substantial number of my sons and daughters of
Mary Help of Christians, to help him bring to completion the
work already begun and commence that which must still be
undertaken.
So please, may you and your worthy family help us with the
fortune that God gave you, while we Salesians will place our-
selves at your total disposal to promote in this republic as much
good as possible and also as quickly as possible, dedicating to this
mission our hearts and time, our intelligence, our health and our
very life.
Meanwhile, I bless you and thank you in advance, my dear
and kind sir, and I assure you in the name of God that by so
doing, you will call down on yourself and your family, as well as
on your country, the most special blessings from Heaven, and
more important still, it will assure yourself of a fine crown and
eminent place in Heaven, such as I wish you to have and for
which I pray with all my heart.
Lastly, I invoke once again the choicest blessings of Heaven
for your worthy self, and all your relatives and friends for whom
I and my boys will always pray, while I remain with esteem and
gratitude in Our Lord Jesus Christ,
Your most devoted servant,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco

70.10 Page 700

▲back to top
672
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
50.
LETTER TO FATHER RUA FROM FATHER CARTIER
Nice, November 28, 1887
Dear Father Rua:
I took advantage of the visit here of His Majesty, Dom Pedro,
to call on you in Don Bosco's name and in the name of all his
sons in Brazil. I arrived last Friday in Cannes and found very bad
weather. I called on a few of Don Bosco's friends, among them
the Rev. Guigou, and then went to the Hotel Beausejour. I asked
ifl could see His Majesty. "That is impossible! The emperor is
having breakfast now and will then be leaving at once for Nice."
I insisted, and was told to write my name in the emperor's
Visitors' Book and then leave my call card.
I wrote my name on the card, adding "on behalf of Don
Bosco" before handing it over. At length I was ushered in and
received by the Viscount De Novae, His Majesty's chamberlain.
He is a very cordial and most distinguished man. He did serve in
the French Navy as a ship's officer. He talked about the house at
San Paulo and of its amiable director, whom he had met and to
whom he had spoken on several occasions. He promised me that
he would use all his influence with the Emperor, on behalf of our
houses in Brazil.
The emperor finished his meal at 11 o'clock and granted me
an interview of a few minutes, after which he had to leave to catch
the train taking him to Nice. He was most gracious toward me.
He shook my hand and, first of all, wanted to hear news about
Don Bosco. "How is Don Bosco? Is he in Nice? He is a great
man... a saint.. .! am very fond ofhim...he does so much good. I
love his houses, especially the one at San Paulo which accom-
plishes so much good." Before leaving, I told him that Don Bosco
was sorry because he would very much have liked to come in per-
son to recommend his sons in Brazil and Nice to the emperor.
The emperor replied that he also was sorry that he had to leave
Cannes so soon, because, he said, he would have liked very much
to call at our house in Nice. The empress was just as gracious and
as eager to tell me how she venerated Don Bosco himself and

71 Pages 701-710

▲back to top

71.1 Page 701

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
673
admired his undertakings. She begged me especially to ask Don
Bosco to pray for the emperor and for her.
Once I made my call, I returned to Nice. The emperor was to
leave Cannes on Sunday, so there was no time to lose if I wanted
a second audience with him. On my way back to the patronage, I
quickly wrote a thank you letter and got together a few things to
give to their Majesties. Father Fasani went to Cannes on Saturday.
He was received by Dom Pedro to whom I gave two copies ofDon
Bosco 's Life by Dr. D'Espiney, as well as three big pictures of
Don Bosco, and a copy of Don Bosco 's Ideas. The emperor was
delighted with it all, and looking at Don Bosco's picture, said: "I
will not be satisfied with just looking at his photograph.. .I want
to see him in person...yes, I will go and see him."
Let us hope that this interview with the emperor of Brazil will
be beneficial to our Congregation and give great glory to God.
Now to other matters, our finances are always warring
against us, and we never know which way to turn. At the present
time, we are endeavoring to pay our debts! May Divine
Providence help us out!
Otherwise everyone within the house is well.
Deo Gratias.
Please give Don Bosco my most affectionate regards. I long
to see him here in Nice; we all love him dearly and beg him
remember us in his holy prayers, especially during the novena of
the Immaculate Conception...
Rev. L. Cartier
51.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO BY FATHER RICCARDI
Almagro, Buenos-Aires, March 12, 1886
Dear and Most Reverend Don Bosco:
After my last letter of the 2nd of this month, several new
things have come up which I think I should tell you about,
because they will be welcome news. As I told you already sever-

71.2 Page 702

▲back to top
674
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
al times in my letters, during our stay in Patagones, our beloved
Bishop, thanks to his personal charm and his frank and cordial
manner which distinguishes him as the first born son of our
beloved papa Don Bosco, won first of all the admiration and then
gradually the general liking, which might be called affection, of
both the authorities and the population on both shores of the Rio
Negro.
The first encouraging result of this was the warming up of
the authorities towards the Salesians and then their reconciliation
on the feast of the Nativity of Our Lord Jesus Christ, as I had
already written to you, through the services of Father Lazzero.
During these days we had to give thanks to Our Lord and to Mary
Help of Christians for another favor.
The commander-in-chief of the troops along the Rio Negro,
who is also a secretary to General Winter, the governor, came
especially from Viedma to Buenos Aires to enroll two of his sons
in our school of Almagro.
In his early years he was educated in a Jesuit school. And
since he was convinced that only a Christian education helps to
form good and useful citizens, because knowledge alone is not
enough for a man if it is not accompanied by religion, he has now
entrusted the education of his own sons to the Salesians. We were
happy to welcome them and told him we would do all that we
possibly could for their benefit.
This, dear Don Bosco, represents a very important step for-
ward for our missions, in my opinion.
Now, this same Seiior Roa felt a very strong dislike, practi-
cally a fierce hatred and for quite some time, for Father Fagnano
and the Salesians in general, and he sought implacably to cause
us trouble in every possible way, through the columns of the
newspaper La Patagonia, of which he is the owner and editor, and
is published at Viedma. As a private individual, he took advan-
tage of his position as second authority only to the governor to
thwart all our plans for converting the poor Indians in Patagonia.
Only God could measure all the harm he did to the Salesians and
the missions, for He alone intuetur et scrutatur car [sees and
searches the heart].
We therefore rightly give thanks now to Our Lord and attrib-
ute this warming up toward us and confidence in us on the part

71.3 Page 703

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
675
of such a man as an exceptional grace received from Mary Help
of Christians, and as I said before, I feel that this is a harbinger of
a more successful future for our missions.
Recently also our beloved Bishop received a letter from
Father Milanesio, telling him that he had arrived at Malbarco17 at
the beginning of February, that so far he had baptized over 500
people, the majority of them being Indians; and that he has high
expectations from this large population.
He succeeded in crossing the Andes there, reach Chile, and
go down to the city of Chillan on some business for the mission.
He wrote to say that they suffered great hunger when they
crossed from the Roca garrison to the Malbarco settlements and
that they would certainly have perished, had Divine Providence
not sent them, in that deserted place, a wandering stray cow,
which had been lost for quite some time, across their path. The
cow was half-wild, but they lassoed it and killed it, and found
nourishment with its meat.
Father Savio is still working in the settlement of Santa Cruz,
and we hope to hear from him soon.
On the 3rd of this month Father Beauvoir set out for Caho de
las Virgenes where gold mines have been discovered and a settle-
ment is being created. This locality is about 250 miles, or perhaps
even more, away from Santa Cruz.
As soon as Father Fagnano has settled some business which
is keeping him at Patagones, he will leave for Punta Arenas,
Tierra del Fuego and the Malvinas.
Dear Don Bosco, these are the missions that we have opened.
But alas, dear God, how understaffed we are! All the same,
we will have to go along, the way we are, at least for now.
On his two-month tour of our houses in America, our beloved
Bishop saw for himself how much each house has a crying need
for more help. So instead of taking anybody away to help in the
missions, he was obliged to give the cassock to several novices
and ordain other confreres in order to fill local needs.
At Colon he gave the cassock to six novices and three others
at Almagro.
He also conferred Holy Orders in three places--one at Colon,
17 At the foot of the Cordilleras

71.4 Page 704

▲back to top
676
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
another at San Nicolas, and the third will take place here at
Almagro within a few days.
The priests ordained at Colon were Father Giovannini and
Father Solari, while the cleric Zatti was ordained sub-deacon.
At San Nicolas, three priests were ordained: Father O'Grady,
Father Rinaldi and Father Zaninetti, while the clerics Garbari and
Terzuolo received minor orders.
The third ordination, which will commence the day after
tomorrow, will confer the priesthood on the clerics Milano and
Paolini, the order of deacon on Piovano, and minor orders on the
new clerics Capriolio and Baldan.
In spite of all this, we still do not know where to turn to pro-
vide a good pastor for the parish of Viedma, since Father Remotti
is sick and an invalid, to the point that as soon as possible, he will
have to be sent back to Buenos Aires, and Father Piccono cannot
carry such a big burden on his shoulders.
But our beloved Bishop keeps his mind and his heart stead-
fastly up above, unde veniet auxilium, [whence help will come]
being undaunted despite everything, and takes all these worries
on himself, finding in them new vigor to push further ahead,
being convinced that the more human aid fails us, the greater and
more abundant will be the grace coming from above.
Dear Don Bosco, we shall return, God willing, to our beloved
home in Patagones at the beginning of next April.
Pray and have others pray often for our beloved Bishop, so
that Our Lord may keep him healthy, as He has so far done, so
that he can carry to completion the holy work begun for the
glory of God and of Mary Help of Christians, and the welfare of
many poor souls. Please pray for all of us as well, your most lov-
ing sons of America, who love you so dearly in Our Lord, to
whom we pray for you every day and even every hour, with
burning filial affection. Please do not forget me either, for I am
in great need of your holy prayers in order to worthily corre-
spond to the countless favors for which I am indebted to God and
to Mary Help of Christians.
Most affectionately in Our Lord,
Rev. Anthony Riccardi.

71.5 Page 705

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
677
52.
LETTER FROM FATHER COSTAMAGNA TO FATHER
RUA ABOUT THE HOUSE OF LA PLATA
Buenos Aires, July 5, 1887
Most Reverend and Dear Vicar, Father Rua:
Your Reverence has asked me for news about our house of La
Plata. This letter responds to your request.
That can be described more as a mission than a house both
because there are still only two brothers assigned to it, Father
Scagliola and Anthony Ruggero, and because everything that the
Salesians do there has the appearance of missionary work. Poor
Italians! They have come to La Plata by the thousands hoping to
make money, but without having to forfeit their faith, and as soon
as they saw a fairly large church being built among their own
homes (although it is only of wood, it has three naves), a number
of them rejoiced. But, here in America the devil is very powerful.
Just imagine that there are people who pay as much as five, six or
even ten scudos to anyone who neglects to attend Mass. I know
this from a very reliable source.
Now, aware as we are that greed for money does not only
blindfold the eyes, but may even cause our compatriots to tear
them out, who would not exclaim, along with me: "Poor Italians!"
And who would easily tell a friend of his at home: "Go! You, too,
go to America, to make it in America?" He may make it in
America (though that is not at all certain) but he will also lose his
soul thereby.
Yesterday I went to see our confreres at La Plata, to build a
Via Crucis for them and preach for the conclusion of the devo-
tions of the month of the Sacred Heart to Whom the church is
dedicated.
Do you see? Even here in this Republic, the Salesians have a
church of the Sacred Heart. It really looks as though the Sacred
Heart has a special love for us poor Salesians; but He will cer-
tainly expect us to return this love in a very special measure.
When I attended the academic entertainment in honor of the

71.6 Page 706

▲back to top
678
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Sacred Heart of Jesus prepared by the boarders of the school of
Mary Help of Christians of Almagro, I felt more and more con-
vinced of what I said early on. As they finished a dialogue, one
of the two girl boarders pronounced these lines: "Therefore,
every girl here must be particularly devoted to the Sacred Heart;
every girl must imitate our superiors, the Sisters of Mary Help of
Christians, who in their turn must imitate the Salesians, their
brothers, who must imitate their Father, Don Bosco, who was
chosen by Our Lord to be a special apostle of the Sacred Heart,
as we will now prove.
Don Bosco is the first Salesian and the one who grafted his
religious family to that of St. Francis of Sales, who was granted
by God special visions of the Sacred Heart, while a spiritual
daughter of his, Marguerite Alacoque, promoted the devotion to
the Sacred Heart.
The Vicar of Jesus, the Pope, has entrusted Don Bosco with
the task of building the first church in the world ever dedicated to
the Sacred Heart.
Don Bosco has an immense desire of building churches ded-
icated to the Sacred Heart the whole world over, as it is proven by
the church built in Rome, and the other churches built at La Plata,
Sao Paulo in Brazil and the Tibidabo in Spain."
For now, that is all I have to tell you, save that you ask Don
Bosco for a special blessing of Mary Help of Christians for me,
and that he recommend this most loving and tenderly grateful son
of His in Jesus Christ to the Sacred Heart.
Father Giacomo Costamagna
53.
LETTERS ADDRESSED TO DON BOSCO
BY THE BOYS OF PATAGONES
A.
Patogones, May 19, 1886
Dear Father, Don Bosco:
The boys of St. Joseph school do not want this year to go by

71.7 Page 707

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
679
without celebrating your patron saint's feast. We already know
that you love us more than the boys in Turin, and we too, love you
very much.
Oh, how much we would like to be present at the Oratory for
your feast day, so that we could take part at the academic enter-
tainments! But the least we can do is to offer you, as a gift, a Holy
Communion.
Bless this son who is gratefully yours,
Nicolas Canero.
B.
Patagones, May 20, 1886
Beloved Father:
We have heard that you love us more than the boys in Europe
and that it cost you a great sacrifice to send His Excellency, Bishop
Cagliero, here to help us. We, too, love you very much. I am not a
shoemaker, but a student in the school. We will all receive Holy
Communion on your name-day, and the band will play until
evening. Then we will have recreation. After playing in the band, we
shall be given a glass of wine and some cookies. I am always study-
ing: I attend Mass every Sunday very devoutly and I always say my
prayers properly and receive Holy Communion. Beloved Father,
please, I'm asking for your holy blessing, and kiss you.
Your loving son,
Octavio Cordoba
54.
REPORT ON THE MISSION IN PATAGONIA
SENT TO THE PROPAGANDA FIDE
(See original text, pages 740-741 and 742. In Latin).

71.8 Page 708

▲back to top
680
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
55.
REPORT ON THE MISSION IN PATAGONIA
TO DON BOSCO
Carmen de Patagones, October 14, 1886
Ever dear and most Reverend Don Bosco:
I believe you will be happy to know, even though briefly, and
per summa capita, the smaller or larger amount of good which,
thanks to the grace and protection of God and of Mary Help of
Christians, thanks to the prayers of His Holiness and of many
zealous souls for the glory of God and the welfare of souls, your
far-away sons have been able to do in little more than 14 months
in this Patagonian mission, under the guidance and thanks to the
example of their beloved Superior and Leader, Bishop Cagliero.
Many were the missions held and all of them were successful.
1. The first mission, led by our beloved Bishop, began on
November 3rd and ended on November 29, 1885. During this
time, 14 settlements of more or less inhabited centers were visit-
ed along the shores of Rio Negro, over a distance of 40 and more
leagues away from this residence. There were 135 people bap-
tized, as many confirmed, 16 weddings were celebrated and 252
First Communions.
2. The second, which might be described as a continuation
of the first, began on December 3rd and ended on July 13th ofthe
current year.
During this mission, which reached as far away as the
Cordilleras (twice did Father Milanesio cross those mountains to go
to Concepcion in Chile), 40 settlements were visited and, thanks to
the generous assistance of the Reverend Carthusian Monks of
Grenoble, 18 the missionaries were able to instruct and baptize over
700 Indians from various tribes and 500 and more natives.
They performed the marriages of some sixty couples and
18 Father Rua wrote to the Bishop on July 31st: "Even the Superior of the great Carthusian Monastery of
Grenoble gave some help to Don Bosco for our missions. Don Bosco would like you to mention, when you write,
that thanks to the generosity of the Carthusians, you were able to undertake some work, and extend your sphere of
action. Thanks to this given assistance you may, in case of need, do as Father Fagnano did, and take out another
loan." The loan obtained by Father Fagnano amounted to ten thousand lire.

71.9 Page 709

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
681
administered Holy Communion to no less than 2000 persons, all
living in that remote territory.
With the contributions described above, Bishop Cagliero is
now able to reply affirmatively to His Eminence, the Capitular
Vicar of Concepcion, who for many years has been urging you,
dearest Father, to send him Salesians to whom he can entrust a
hospice for poor boys of the town, in addition to the very impor-
tant missions at Araucania in the South. There too (and I speak of
Concepcion), a number of vocations could be fostered with excel-
lent prospects; from there also, missionaries could be sent forth
periodically to meet with and relieve the priests who will soon be
stationed at Marlbarco, Roca and elsewhere.
3. The third mission set out from here on August 27th and
ended October 7th. Our zealous Father Milanesio, besides a
number of settlements along the Rio Colorado, also visited the
people living at Bahia Blanca and the surrounding areas. He
instructed about 50 Indians, whom he later baptized, and also
prepared over sixty of them to receive Holy Communion.
Among these Indians there was an old woman aged 110 years,
whose name was Francesca Raninqueo; another woman was 80,
and a third one over 70.
4. Other missions on a smaller scale were held during this
period and practically at regular intervals every month, now by
one, now by another Salesian of these two houses, over an area of
about 20 leagues at different missionary stations and nearby set-
tlements.
5. We have been able to initiate something else this year on
behalf of the poor Indians: this is a weekly visit to various Indian
families living in the area around Viedma, to whom we teach cat-
echism; they live here under military control. Not having other
means available, we have even shouldered the burden of buying
bread for them. This costs us several scudos every week. But it
makes them come to catechism classes more readily. By means of
material bread, may God help us succeed in providing for them
also the spiritual bread.
6. We have even been able to give catechetical instructions to
the soldiers who are called to attend Mass for this reason every
Sunday.

71.10 Page 710

▲back to top
682
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
7. We have also organized the Sodality of the Children of
Mary among both of these populations, and they are growing.
8. The practice of the exercise for a happy death has been
introduced with excellent results in our own schools for boys and
in the middle schools for girls run by the sisters of Mary Help of
Christians.
9. The ardent, indefatigable zeal of our beloved Bishop suc-
ceeded in the almost impossible task of establishing the
Association of the Apostolate of Prayer for mothers and families
and older girls, first in Patagones and then at Viedma. It has
proved so successful that there are already several scores of mem-
bers listed, over and above the women sponsoring it. Both these
pious associations have set deeper roots among the devoto femi-
neo sexu, and oh, may it please God, that thanks to them we may
see some hint of faith also among the adults.
10. We have not omitted offering to these people the op-
portunity to be converted. We have organized Sunday talks and
special sermons in the form of retreat by which they may gain
the Holy Jubilee indulgence. We have initiated special instruc-
tion courses and given homilies both publicly and privately
when we paid them visits or when they called on us. But we
have to acknowledge very sadly that everything done so far
has proved fruitless and useless. In these spiritual vintages,
the Sisters of Mary Help of Christians have done much, in all
that concerns the girls and the previously mentioned pious
associations.
I. Their schools are altogether too small, just as most of our
own are, being quite inadequate to accommodate the swarms of
boys and girls who increase daily in number. For this reason the
Bishop is worrying about how he can raise the money to enlarge
those small houses.
II. The almost total reconstruction of the Viedma church, the
preparations for and actual painting ofthe new parish of Patagones
have cost us, apart from a good deal of trouble, the mere trifle of
50,000 francs. Likewise, the missions already undertaken and
which still lie ahead of us entail considerable expenses; they cost
us an average of from 2,000 to 3,000 lire each.
III. We will also be financially responsible for the new mis-
sionary stations at Marlbarco and Roca. You, dear Father, must

72 Pages 711-720

▲back to top

72.1 Page 711

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
683
have understood this already some time ago, from the various
petitions and IOU's which have been sent to you from here.
Although Divine Providence has always come to our aid tem-
pore opportuno, and, recently, through the generosity of the
Reverend Carthusians, to whom we are truly grateful in Our
Lord, I really must confess that the missions are genuinely in
need of the assistance and charity of our worthy Salesian
Cooperators.
IV. While the Bishop and a few missionaries will brave the
implacable rays of the sun amid the arid desert sands to travel
up the course of the Rio Negro and the Neuquen as far as the
Cordilleras, pass over them to reach Concepcion in Chile,
preaching and administering the Holy Sacraments to a number
of savage tribes, among them that of the Cachique Sayuhueque
and of Iancuche, which numbers over 2000 souls, Father
Fagnano will risk the inconstant temper of the sea and of the
seasons to go and take over his prefecture. In a few days he will
go to Montevideo to make arrangements for his departure for
Punta Arenas.
V. He will perhaps call on Father Savio and Father Beauvoir
along the Rio Santa Cruz, to see if trips along the coast can be
arranged from that junction.
Here, dear Don Bosco, you have a list of what has been
accomplished, and of what still remains to be accomplished with-
in the course of little over a year, with the help of God and of our
Salesian Cooperators.
I will skip the description of things having relatively lesser
significance-the solemn celebrations, the baptisms of Indians of
this area, the meetings of pious associations, and many other
minor celebrations-which keep our Bishop busy all the time.
The Bishop is able to draw advantage from every small event, and
neglects nothing which may in any way help to strengthen the
spirit of Catholicism in this unfortunate territory. The dear Lord
grants us to enjoy good health, and we hope that He will take into
account at least the great and ardent aspirations of doing some-
thing useful on behalf of souls.
Beloved Don Bosco! It will be almost Christmas time when
you will receive this. Kindly accept the cordial good wishes that
your sons of Patagonia send you through me, as they all hope that

72.2 Page 712

▲back to top
684
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
you will ad multos annos continue to enjoy this joyous feast day
among your dear ones.
May the blessings of Heaven descend upon your venerable
head as a steady rain, and be extended to all your members, and
then spread to all of your sons and encourage them in the most
holy undertakings.
Bless us, beloved Father, at the beginning of the New Year
and may your blessing be a pledge of the blessings of Jesus and
Mary.
In conclusion, may I ask that you remember me in your holy
prayers at the feet of Our Mother, Mary Help of Christians,
imploring the graces of which you yourself know I am particu-
larly in need.
Your most loving and obedient son in Jesus,
Rev. Anthony Riccardi
56.
AN INTERVIEW BETWEEN A SON OF SAYUHUEQUE
AND BISHOP JOHN CAGLIERO
A son of the Cacique, Sayuhueque, accompanied by his brother-in-
law and an interpreter, John Salvo, entered the parlor in our house at
Patagones on July 9, 1886, asking ifhe might speak with His Excellency,
Bishop Cagliero. While someone was trying to locate the Bishop, one of
the Salesians escorted the visitors to see the new church, which was being
painted, and our school. When they returned to the parlor, they found the
Bishop already waiting for them and speaking through the interpreter.
This is what the Cacique's son said:
"Sir, first I wish to convey to you the cordial respects of my father, as
well as greetings from all our people who are now resting and in good
health. We are fairly well acquainted with the Christian faith and respect the
Ministers of God and the Bishop especially. That is why we came to see you
and bring our greetings." Then he took a call card from his pocket and
handed it to the Bishop. It was from Commander Vincent Saciar, who rec-
ommended his protege, the son of Sayuhueque, to the Bishop, asking him
to admit him to our school as a dayboy and give him an education.

72.3 Page 713

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
685
With his distinctive kindliness and warmth, the Bishop enjoyed the
visit, read the written note, then he told the young man that the school was
always open to his little brother, and that he could send him to us when-
ever he wished, adding: "When you go back home, please give my regards
to your father and to the Commander and tell them that we are always at
their service, both by sending a priest to teach the children about God and
by helping them in any way we can."
"I know," the son of Sayuhueque answered, "you do much for our
people. That is why we were very happy when we saw priests baptizing
our children and the babies of our tribe."
"Good," the Bishop said. "How many people are there altogether?"
"What with grown-ups and children, we total one thousand and seven
hundred."
"As much as that! That is quite a large number."
"That is true, sir."
"Are there other large tribes together with you?"
"Yes, sir; the Yancuches, who total nearly eight hundred."
"Are there already many Christians among you?"
"Yes, sir; the older people are not Christians as yet, but the children
are, for two young missionaries baptized them quite recently this year.
Among the grown-ups my father, who is still young, was baptized in
Buenos Aires; they gave him the name of Valentino Alsina."
"Wonderful. Please tell your father that Father Domenico and I must
really go and spend some time with you and that we may also send him
two nuns to teach the girls. When we come, we will arrange to baptize
anyone who wishes. All they have to do is to keep a few rooms at our
disposal where people can come to receive instruction."
The Bishop then held out his hand to take his leave, but the young
man appeared to have something more to say: "If you permit, sir, I
would still like to tell you something."
"Why not? At your orders! Please speak out freely."
"Sir, I have come with a proposal on behalf ofmy father who sends
you word that he would like you to send a priest to him, to reside with
us and instruct our children."
The Bishop had not expected any such request from the young man,
so he was quite surprised, and touched by his fine sentiments,
answered:
"Excellent! I am very happy that there is such eagerness to be
instructed and educated; we really must provide for it all. We shall send

72.4 Page 714

▲back to top
686
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
you a priest who, even though he will not be able to stay there perma-
nently, will come often to visit you."
"I am most grateful to you, sir," the son of Sayuhueque said, "we
need this because we already live among Christians and therefore we
have to be educated."
The Bishop reiterated his good wishes, and again asked him to con-
vey his regards to his father and the commandant, Vincent Saciar; then
he took leave of him, giving orders to a Salesian to see ifhe needed any-
thing. Then they went into the dining room where a modest repast was
served to them, after which they departed very satisfied, promising to
come back some other time to call on the Bishop and confer with him.
Rev. Piccono
57.
THE PRIESTS OF DON BOSCO IN FRANCE
The Salesian houses in France have now entered into a highly impor-
tant phase of their religious and social activity in our country: they are
beginning to provide vocations for the Salesian Congregation and for the
priesthood. It is, therefore, a question of training a large number of young
men in higher studies and priestly virtues, all of which requires financial
resources. We also know, from a thoroughly reliable source, that the
Salesian Cooperators, especially in dioceses where there are as yet no ora-
tories, would support the intentions of Don Bosco and channel their reg-
ular offerings to this objective. In so doing, they should send contribu-
tions to the Salesian priest, Rev. Louis Cartier, at St. Marguerite, a sub-
urb of Marseilles, or to Father Albera, Provincial of the Salesian Houses
in France, at Rue des Romains 9, Marseilles.
Don Bosco desires something more. He wishes that his French friends
increase the amount of their alms for this purpose, and ensure the proper
formation of his priests in France with foundations.
He promises that he will pray fervently to Our Lady Help of
Christians for all those who will be of assistance to him in this work of
capital importance.
These few lines are offered to the attention of the whole Catholic
press, and above all to those religious weeklies which are interested not

72.5 Page 715

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
687
only in the development of the Salesian Congregation, but also in the
increase of vocations for the priesthood.
It is known that the Salesian schools do not train only priests for the
Salesian Congregation, but have also, in many dioceses in Italy, literally
repopulated the major seminaries;
58.
THE URSULINE NUNS OF PIACENZA WRITE
TO FATHER RUA
November 1, 1886
Piacenza, St. Ursula School
Very Reverend Sir:
I do not have the courage to write directly to your Venerated
Father, Don Bosco, although I would only be performing a duty
of gratitude toward him ifl did, but I hope that you, Reverend Sir,
will kindly interpret my sentiments to him.
It is exactly a year ago that, in a moment of dire anxiety for
our community, I sought a prayer and a blessing from your
Venerable Father. In his inexhaustible charity, he was so gracious
as to give even more than that for which we had asked him, for he
replied that, with his orphans, he would commence a novena and
that our community was to begin it, too, at the same time. This
was already a guarantee to us that our great predicament, which
seemed practically desperate, had good hopes for a solution. But
Don Bosco said: "Our Lord will grant the grace, in a manner,
however, that will be more advantageous to your souls." That's
exactly what happened. We acknowledge it with gratitude. Our
Lord did answer our prayers far beyond our expectations!
If we only could show our gratitude becomingly, by effec-
tively helping him in his holy undertakings!
But what can we do, with our meager possibilities? As a
token of her good will, our Reverend Mother Prioress is sending
30,000 lire, and asks that you accept them in consideration of the
good will with which they are offered. At the same time, we
implore a special blessing and a few prayers for our Community,
which sadly feels shaken by these critical moments. We recom-

72.6 Page 716

▲back to top
688
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
mend especially, not only our novitiate, but also our boarding
school where there are so few young boarders! All to the glory of
God!
Lastly, I would also venture to ask Don Bosco to intercede
for me so that I may obtain a very important grace, all to the
glory of God.
May I then kindly ask you, Reverend Father, to convey our
petitions to your Venerated Superior and plead our cause with him.
Please forgive my boldness and believe me with the greatest
esteem,
Your most humble and devoted servant,
Maria Isabella De Pol
Ursuline Nun and Salesian Cooperator.
59.
LETTER FROM MR. SUTTIL TO FATHER RUA
November 4, 1886
Reverend Father Rua:
For the glory of God and of Mary Help of Christians, and in
order that the value of our beloved and holy Superior Don
Bosco's prayers may be more widely known in all truth, I feel
that it is my duty, as though I were before the Eternal Judge, to
declare what follows:
It is now two weeks today that I was desperately anxious
because of an alarming turn for the worse. A quantity of pus,
which alarmed even my physicians, came out of a new sore on my
left leg. The leg was tightly dressed up and I was troubled with
uncertainty until the next visit from the physicians on the follow-
ing Saturday. What a surprise for me and for the doctors (some-
thing which could not be concealed) when we realized that the leg
was in perfect condition! The cure was certain. This occurred
some time between 7:30 and 8 o'clock in the morning, the hour
when our Saint says Mass. Later on, our good Festa called to
assure me, in the name of Don Bosco, of my good health. I have

72.7 Page 717

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
689
steadily improved from that day, at a goodly pace. In fact, the
very next day, which was a Sunday, I was able to get into a coach
and drive to Church for benediction. My recovery is entirely due
to our holy Don Bosco, to whom Jesus and Mary can never deny
a thing. May Our Lord and the Virgin Help of Christians be
blessed and thanked, and may Don Bosco be repaid a thousand
times for the immense grace obtained for me; for the ulcerous
infection which threatened my poor leg was actually threatening
my life.
After God and Mary, I give thanks to my beloved father, Don
Bosco. The cleric Festa will confirm all that I have said here.
Your most affectionate son,
G. Suttil
60.
ACADEMIC ENTERTAINMENT ON THE
OCCASION OF THE XV CENTENARY OF THE
CONVERSION OF ST. AUGUSTINE
Turin, June 2, 1886
Sir:
As you already know, this year and indeed during these
very days occurs the XV Centenary of the conversion of that
great doctor of the Church, St. Augustine, whose conversion
represents one of the most outstanding events in ecclesiastical
history and in the history of civilization, both on account of the
causes which brought it about and for the fortunate conse-
quences it had for religion and society. Both the Salesians and
their pupils are anxious to celebrate this event in the best possi-
ble way and have therefore planned to commemorate it by some
sort of an academic entertainment at which a dramatic play, in
Latin hexameters, will be performed. The play will bring out
the event which led up to the conversion of Augustine, the event
that took place in Milan and also a little later at Ostia. There

72.8 Page 718

▲back to top
690
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
will also be compositions in prose and poetry read during the
intervals. All of this will endeavor to underline the great signif-
icance and beneficial influence of this event on learning and lit-
erature. Performances will also have, as an additional feature,
vocal music to recall the successful impact that sacred music
had on the conversion of Augustine. I would be truly grateful if
you could attend this scientific-literary commemoration, which
will commence at 2:30 in the afternoon of the 10th of this
month at the Salesian house of St. John the Evangelist in Corso
Vittorio Emanuele II.
I am deeply grateful for the opportunity to wish you all of
God's choicest blessings and to remain with deep esteem,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
COMMEMORATION OF THE XV CENTENARY
OF THE CONVERSION OF ST. AUGUSTINE.
1. Sonata
2. The speculative-dogmatic theology of the Latin Church
in the 4th century and the new, specific direction given to
it by St. Augustine.
3. Cantata: Fasso's Ave Maria.
4. Beneficial effects produced by Augustine's conversion in
the field of philosophy.
5. De Sancto Aurelio Augustino. Actus primus.
6. De Civitate Dei and the renewed constitution of the gen-
eral principles of history.
7. Cantata: Stradella' s Preghiera (Prayer).
8. Literature according to Augustine after his conversion.
9. De Sancto Aurelio Augustino. Actus secundus.
10. The gratitude of Christianity to the converted Augustine.
Poem.
11. Cantata: Capocci's Laudate pueri.

72.9 Page 719

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
691
61.
LETTER FROM CARDINAL ALIMONDA
TO BISHOP CAGLIERO
Turin, November 30, 1886
Most Dear and Reverend Excellency:
I still owe thanks to your dear and Reverend Excellency for
the affectionate good wishes that you were so kind as to send
me for the feast of St. Cajetan and the precious, comforting
news of your mission which made your letter even more dear
and welcome. Please do not blame me for my delay in writing
you, for if anything is at fault, it is time which gobbles up the
days and months so rapidly for one who has a responsibility far
superior to his strength. Anyway, how much esteem and love I
have in my heart for you may have been made known to you by
people at the Oratory, where I call several times during the year
to spend a few pleasant hours both with Don Bosco and his reli-
gious family.
All the news your Excellency sent me deserves to be made
known for the edification of the public and I have made a deci-
sion on my own to have them printed in l' Unita Cattolica. Now,
I hope you will receive my thanks by Christmas time, so that
I can fulfill my obligation of proffering, at the same time,
my most cordial and best wishes for your happiness on that occa-
sion.
When Our Lord came, the whole world was dark; the whole
world was like Patagonia; but He gave forth light, spread peace
around him, and ensured the salvation of Mankind.
Ah, may the land now entrusted to the solicitous and zealous
care of Your Excellency soon enter the realm of light, to know
and benefit from the privilege of redemption!
May God preserve the first bishop ever to bring the good
news to these unfortunate people with youthful strength, despite
the hard work, and may He comfort you in spirit. This is my
prayer with which, during Holy Advent and the feast in honor of

72.10 Page 720

▲back to top
692
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the birth of the Infant Jesus, I will accompany you and your
worthy confreres in your hard work and glorious endeavors. But
you should not forget me in your fervent prayers, for I am well
aware how influential to the ears of Our Lord is the voice of him
who suffers while laboring to widen the borders of His Holy
Realm.
It is superfluous that I send you news of Turin, for you
will often receive it from your fellow Salesians; nor could I
tell you anything cheerful. Among other things, you will be
sorry to hear of the death of our dear Bishop Chiesa, who has
gone to take his place in Heaven before he could take posses-
sion of his new See at Casale! I recommend him to your
prayers.
Today I spent nearly the entire day at the Valsalice school.
There was the prize awards ceremony, which was very touch-
ing and interesting, like all the Salesian feasts. But nothing
held our interest as much as our beloved Don Bosco, who was
there with us; jovial, serene and tranquil as always, no worse
in health, although still handicapped by his usual infirmities.
May Our Lord preserve him for many other fine undertakings
in the future; among them we must not overlook the departure
of a brave group of missionaries which is scheduled to take
place the day after tomorrow. I do not wish to forego the
pleasure of attending the ceremony, nor of praying that all the
blessings of Heaven may descend over that chosen group of
missionaries.
It is now time for me to close. My priests and relatives all kiss
the ring of Your Excellency with reverence and implore your
blessing. I embrace you fondly, dearest friend, brother and spiri-
tual son, and devoutly kiss your hand while deeming myself for-
tunate to be,
Most affectionately your servant in Jesus Christ,
Cajetan, Cardinal Alimonda, Archbishop

73 Pages 721-730

▲back to top

73.1 Page 721

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
693
62.
LETTER FROM THE ORATORY TO DON BOSCO ON
THE FEAST OF ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST
a) The bookbinders
Oratory of St. Francis of Sales, January 27, 1886
Dearly Beloved Father:
Will you allow your bookbinding sons to show that they are
not inferior to their companions in expressing their gratitude,
esteem and veneration, such as they feel in their hearts? Allow us,
dear Father, to convey to you collectively and unanimously, our
good wishes and congratulations for your name-day on the feast
of the Evangelist of Patmos, St. John the Evangelist.
How much we would like to tell you, if we only had a
chance to talk with you and hear you say a few words of encour-
agement to us, to urge us to be good and pursue the path of
honor and virtue, so that we may be a comfort to you, dear Don
Bosco. The superiors you gave us to guide us, love us, and since
they look up to you for their inspiration and to that angel of
virtue, St. John, they will surely not fail to lead the wayward to
His loving heart and keep in his love all those who, like all of
us, want to be children of God, since we are all Don Bosco's
children.
This is what we prayed for and we will continue to pray for,
that Our Dear Lord may preserve you long for the welfare of all,
but especially for the benefit of the bookbinders who hope so
much and who entrust themselves confidently to the arms and the
love of their dear Father Don Bosco and their Superiors.
(Signature follows)
b) The blacksmiths
Dearly Beloved Father:
On the occasion of the solemn feast of St. John the
Evangelist, the boys in the blacksmiths' shop, together with

73.2 Page 722

▲back to top
694
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
their assistant, promise their beloved father, Don Bosco, that
they will be good and grateful and that they will pray to Our
Lord for him and offer up their Communions so that God may
preserve him for many years, while they wish him all the boun-
ty of Heaven, kiss his hand respectfully and humbly undersign
their names
(Signature follows)
c) The printers
Dearly Beloved Father:
Today, the feast of St. John the Evangelist, we boys of the
printing shop promise you, dearly beloved father, Don Bosco,
that we shall love you and be grateful to you and will pray to
God to shower the blessings of Heaven on you and grant you a
long and successful life for our spiritual and temporal welfare.
Reverently do we kiss your hand and sign our names hereto.
Your most devoted sons in Jesus and Mary,
(Signatures follow).
d) The carpenters
Dearly Beloved Father:
Just as all good men avail themselves of any happy, suitable
occasion to do their duty and express their gratitude to those who
love them and do good to them, so do we, the artisans in the car-
penters' workshop, together with our assistant, take advantage of
this propitious occasion ofyour name-day, to thank you for all the
benefits you heap on us constantly for our spiritual and temporal
good. As a token of our gratitude, we promise that we shall
respond to the care you have shown toward us, to the best of our
ability.
Please accept the assurance of our affectionate respect and
allow us to offer you with hearts that are so indebted to you, a
fine bouquet of Communions and prayers this day, in order that
God may preserve you for a long time for our own good and the
welfare of others.

73.3 Page 723

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
695
Meanwhile, may we ask you to pray for us who, although
unworthy, sign our names here below.
(Signature follows)
e) The casting typographers, stereotypers
and copperplate engravers
Dearly Beloved Father:
On this auspicious feast of your name day, our heart is full of
joy, for we are able to express a little of our love and gratitude to
you. We shall always love you and feel eternal gratitude for what
you have done for us and always shall we implore John, the
Apostle of charity, who is so perfectly imitated by you, to obtain
a most generous reward for you.
We beg you remember us in your fervent prayers and we
promise you that we shall try to repay your good deeds towards
us with exemplary conduct, with mutual love and by living like
true Christians.
Please accept these promises from our grateful hearts and
believe us to be always,
(Signature follows)
f) The tailors and shoemakers
Oratory of St. Francis of Sales
January 27, 1886
Dearly Beloved Father:
On this day, dedicated to St. John the Evangelist,
your sons, the tailors and shoemakers, rejoice because they have
an opportunity of expressing the purest and sincerest love with
which they love their father, Don Bosco, and so that we may
prove it, all of those whose names are undersigned here below,
promise him something:

73.4 Page 724

▲back to top
696
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Tailors
Peter Cenci -
4 Communions and four visits to church on
your behalf
Palmiro Caccia -
2 Communions
Victor Valenza -
Idem.
Paul Maffeo -
1 Communion, and 1 visit in church
Charles Mazzuchelli - 3 Communions and 3 visits in church
John Ferrero -
3 Communions and 3 visits in church
Paul Gili -
I visit
Joseph Sandri -
6 visits
Natal Rosso -
2 Communions and 4 visits
Alex Rosso -
2 Communions and 4 visits
John Andisio -
2 Communions and 4 visits
James Martinoli -
2 Communions and 4 visits
Joseph Martinoli - 1 Communion and 2 visits
Dominic Delfrate - 1 Communion and 3 visits
Peter Razzetti -
1 Communion and 3 visits
Mariano Cesaretti - 2 Communions
Michael Brossa -
4 Communions
Philip Bossi -
1 Communion
John Ghibaldi -
2 Communions and 2 visits
Alex Carlino -
I Communion and I visit
Louis Fabbri -
1 Communion and 3 visits
Dominic Ganna -
I Communion and 3 visits
Joseph Abete -
3 visits
Peter Perlo -
Natale Cerutti -
Francis Cerecole -
Bernadine Meotto -
George Tomatis -
Alfred Barbero -
Anthony Locatelli -
Joseph Bruno -
John Bona -
John Olivero -
Shoemakers
promises that he will pray for you
2 Communions
5 Communions
2 Communions and 3 visits
2 Communions
2 Communions
2 Communions and 3 visits
1 Communion
will pray for you very especially
3 Communions and 3 visits

73.5 Page 725

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
697
Joseph Bruno -
3 Communions
Stephen Cortese -
3 Communions and 2 visits
John Armando -
4 visits
John Fassio -
2 Communions and 2 visits
John Garrone -
1 Communion
Joseph Garrone -
1 Communion
Charles Prete -
will pray for you very especially
Gaudenzio Barattini - 1 Communion
Bartholomew Girnero - 1 Communion
Crescentius Fenocchio -1 Communion and 3 visits
Joseph Picca -
1 Communion
Michael Rossi -
1 Communion and 3 visits
Xavier Ferrero -
6 Communions and 6 visits
John Testore -
2 Communions and 6 visits
Joseph Audisio -
2 Communions and 4 visits
James Rossi -
2 Communions and 5 visits
Louis Borgna -
1 Communion and 1 visit
Joseph Orella -
1 Communion and 1 visit
John Picca -
1 Communion and 1 visit
The Assistant, cleric Travaini, assures you that he has offered up Holy
Communion for you now for a number of years every day and that he
promises he will continue to do so.
In asking that you graciously accept our little offering, we implore you
at the same time to bestow on us the blessing of Mary Help of Christians.
63.
TWO LETTERS FROM FRANCE ADDRESSED
TO DON BOSCO AND HIS REPLIES
La Croix par Nevers (Nierre) January 3, 1887.
Reverend Father:
I had promised that I would not pester you again with my
troubles nor talk any more about my marriage; but I am now on
the threshold of the wedding and I am afraid.

73.6 Page 726

▲back to top
698
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
I appeal to God for a last word of advice, through you.
Almighty God has granted that you read not only into the
hearts of people known to you personally but also into the hearts
of those of whom others tell you. You know me, Father, and I
implore you to tell me if I should marry Mademoiselle Madeleine
Delamolle and be sure of Christian happiness here in this world.
Are we made for each other?
Please be so good as to answer me as soon as you possibly
can, and also I beg you to please burn this letter that I am writing.
My most respectful regards, Reverend Father. Please pray to
Our Lady Help of Christians for me and all those who are dear
tome.
Albert de Lenforme
Reply.
Turin, January 8, 1887
Monsieur:
You may marry Mlle. Delamolle with a peaceful mind, for
she will make you happy in this world, provided that both of you
go often with the proper disposition of spirit to Holy
Communion.
I recommend my orphans to your charity; pray for me and
may God bless you and the Holy Virgin be ever your guide.
Your humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco.
B.
Paris, January 8th
Reverend Father:
Although I do not have the honor of being known to you, I
dare to ask some advice from your experience. Some people very
close to me saw you on the occasion of your visit to Paris and told
me about your great spirit of faith. That is why I am calling on
you as I explain why I take the liberty to write to you.
I had been thinking of marrying a young lady now for some

73.7 Page 727

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
699
years, for I felt a profound love full of respect for her. But this
plan has now fallen through quite suddenly on account of matters
concerning the marriage contract.
Reverend Father, would you please examine this matter in the
presence of God, and then let me know the outcome of your pious,
charitable reflections. Should I attempt to renew the relationship,
which has thus been broken off? In such a marriage would I find the
possibility ofhappiness in this world and in eternity? Might not this
collapse of my hopes mean that God has called me to another life?
My most respectful regards, Reverend Father. I beg. you
accept the enclosed offering for your undertakings.
Please address your answer to Monsieur X, clo the Chaplain
of the Military Hospital De Gros Caillou, 106 Rue St.
Dominique, Paris.
Reply.
Turin, January 10, 1887
Dear Friend in Jesus Christ:
Ask advice from your Spiritual Director. If he says yes, all
you have to do is to make sure that the lady of whom you speak
goes to Holy Communion. As to the rest, you may be at peace. I
am praying for you and recommend my orphans to you.
May God abundantly reward you for the 50 Francs, you have
graciously sent me.
Your humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco.
64.
LETTER FROM DON BOSCO TO
PRINCE AUGUST CZARTORYSKI
Turin, January 5, 1887
Dear Prince: .
Thank you for your kind thought in sending your New Year's
gift for the poor children and for sending me with it what was

73.8 Page 728

▲back to top
700
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
most pleasing of all: the testimony of the charitable solidarity of
all my Cooperators and the assurance that I can rely on their gen-
erous contributions.
May God reward you and your family and bestow all His
Blessings on you.
I am hopeful that you are well in health and that your father,
the Prince, has now fully recovered from the pain he was suffer-
ing after the blow inflicted on him.
In any event, rest assured that we never stop praying to God
for you and your affairs.
Please accept with the expression of my gratitude the assur-
ance of my affectionate devotion.
Rev. John Bosco
65.
TWO CIRCULARS FROM DON BOSCO
AFTER THE EARTHQUAKE
A.
Turin, March 1, 1887
Beloved Sons in Jesus Christ:
The terrible scourge of the earthquake, which brought such a
tremendous catastrophe on the Western Ligurian Riviera on the
23rd of last month, and of which you have already been informed,
now obliges me to write this letter, to recommend several things,
which I think, are most important.
First of all, I call on you to give thanks to God and to the Holy
Virgin Help of Christians, Who spared us the sorrow of losing
any lives among our people, despite the fact that we have several
houses located in the area stricken by the disaster. To this end,
every Director should schedule a day which he feels is best indi-
cated, on which to exhort the Salesians and the boys to make a
good Confession and a good Communion and to say five myster-
ies of the Rosary for the repose of the souls of the people who
were killed under the ruins of their houses. The Te Deum will

73.9 Page 729

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
701
then be sung in the evening of the day scheduled, which will end
with the Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament.
Since we have suffered considerable material damage-
indeed, our house at Bordighera was so hard hit that we will have
to rebuild it-we must all unite in economizing on all our
expenses in every house, so that we may provide for this unex-
pected emergency.
On the other hand, the damage suffered is great: houses to be
rebuilt, poor people to be sheltered, orphans to be cared for-and
the response to all this can only come from public charity. We are
afraid that our benefactors will not be anymore in the condition
to give us that assistance which we badly need.
I therefore recommend that no one undertake any building
projects this year-no repairs, no purchases and no work-unless
absolutely dictated by necessity. Each and every individual
Salesian should make whatever sacrifice and endure whatever
privation may be required of him, cutting down on the expenses
of traveling, books, clothing and everything else insofar as possi-
ble, both within the house and outside it. With such an industri-
ousness, we shall be able to make up at least in part for the dam-
age suffered, repair the demolished house and resume the activi-
ty of religion and charity which are so essential to the greater
Glory of God and the welfare of souls.
Avail yourselves of his tragic event to make known to our
benefactors with whom you may have dealings the extent of our
predicament, thus encouraging them to help us with their charity.
A simple account of the situation may well inspire pious reflec-
tions in them.
Do not forget to recommend that the boys properly behave
themselves, be devout toward Our Lady and live in the grace of
God, so as to merit their protection at all times and everywhere,
especially in sudden, unforeseen perils such as the recent earth-
quake which in one moment reaped thousands of victims.
But whereas, on the one hand, you will explain that such dis-
asters are the outcome of the Wrath of God and that they cease,
thanks to His Mercy, just as the Church says: Ut mortalium corda
cognoscant et, te indigante, talia flagella prodire, et, te miserante,
cessare; on the other hand, do not neglect to urge everyone to
have the utmost trust in God, Who holds the whole world in His

73.10 Page 730

▲back to top
702
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Almighty Hands and Who has given us His Word that not a hair
on our heads will fall without His consent: et capillus de capite
vestro non peribit.
I avail myself of the propitious occasion to thank you for your
prayers on my behalf and to ask you to continue with them, with
the additional resolve to save your own souls by living like good
religious. For the knowledge that my beloved sons live a holy life,
saving souls and giving honor to the Church, is of greater com-
fort to me than anything else and it helps me forget my woes and
injects, so to speak, new life into me.
Once again I implore God's blessing and the protection of
Mary Help of Christians for you and all the boys living in your
house, and remain,
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco.
B.
Turin, March 1, 1887
Worthy Cooperators:
Your lively interest in all matters concerning the Salesian
undertakings has me believe that you will be pleased if I report to
you briefly on what has happened to us during these recent days.
You certainly must already have been informed about the ter-
rible disaster of the earthquake which, on February 23rd last,
wrought such terrible havoc, demolishing and destroying palaces
and hovels alike in an instant and reaping a great many victims in
Liguria.
Now, with my soul full of gratitude toward God, I will first
of all inform you that we did not suffer any loss of lives nor casu-
alties, despite all the many people who died or were hurt. The
Salesians, the sisters, the boys and girls, pupils in all of our hous-
es, were not only spared from death, but even from any wound or
bruise. The only harm suffered was dismay, fear and indescrib-
able anxiety which took hold of everybody and the insurmount-
able terror at the idea of being crushed under the ruins, which in
many spots along the Riviera, obliged people to sleep for a num-

74 Pages 731-740

▲back to top

74.1 Page 731

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
703
her of nights and live for a number of days camping out as best
they could in the open air, in courtyards and gardens.
But though we may have been saved from personal bodily
harm, we have nevertheless suffered grievous material damage.
In Piedmont and Tuscany, our houses and churches suffered noth-
ing more than cracks in the walls, displacement of roofs, shifting
of staircases. The houses located on the western Ligurian Riviera,
which was particularly hard hit, have suffered tremendous dam-
age. Among these, the facade of the church of the Alassio school
is about to fall, while the house of Vallecrosia, close to
Bordighera, is so battered that it will not be habitable again
before extremely expensive repairs have been undertaken. It has
already been evacuated and the public schools and the adjacent
school for girls had to be closed. Some of the girls had to be sent
home to their own families, and others who have no parents or
whose homes have been destroyed had to be transferred to Nizza
Monferrato.
As you see, this tragic disaster imposes great sacrifices on us,
in order not to lose the schools, which have already cost us enor-
mous hardships, which we cannot neglect without great damage
to souls. This entails traveling expenses, repairs and maintenance
of both boys and girls whose parents have likewise suffered dam-
age as a consequence of the earthquake; in a word, we find our-
selves face to face with exorbitant expenses such as would never
have been conceived possible a few days ago.
I would like to point out, among other things, that the house
of Vallecrosia is one of our most essential institutes for the
interests of religion and the welfare of souls, since the
Protestants are firmly established in that area and use all of
their talents to lure the people of both sexes to join them so that
they may steal their faith away. It must therefore be restored no
matter what the cost.
But how can this be done? I do not mean to lose heart.
Although physical infirmities prevent me from going out person-
ally to beg for the funds of which I am in need, I hope to remedy
such a tragic situation through my Cooperators, to whom I
humbly appeal for their charity.
I know how warm your hearts are and feel that it is super-
fluous that I say a lot in order to urge you to come to my assis-

74.2 Page 732

▲back to top
704
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
tance. I only ask you to reflect that public calamities such as
this should serve as an incitement to good Christians, to induce
them to bring relief to the deplorable consequences and, I might
even say, to do the impossible in order to make good the dam-
age done.
When exercised under such circumstances, besides being
sweeter to both the giver and the receiver alike, charity also
becomes a hymn of thanksgiving to the Lord for having spared us
in the midst of such disaster; it also has the effect of a powerful
prayer calling on His Mercy to save us from further disasters
which might recur. God Himself told us that alms will obtain His
Mercy for us and liberate us from Death: eleemosyna a morte lib-
erat et facit invenire misericordiuam.
Both the Salesians and myself, desolate as we were, found
great comfort during these past days in the news that a number of
our benefactors living in the same disaster area had been saved,
as if by a miracle. We attribute this grace to the charity they have
always displayed toward us; for it is in such a way that Our Lord
usually repays us a hundredfold, as He promised in the Gospel, to
all those who give alms for love of Him.
This particular grace, as many others granted in the past, is a
convincing proofthat God and the Holy Virgin Help of Christians
extend their special protection to those who, when they are able,
give to us in their charity; it is a proof that God and the Virgin
Help of Christians graciously hear the prayers we offer up in our
houses for our benefactors, upon whom we call down the choic-
est blessings every day.
For my part I assure you that I will pray and urge others to
pray for you and your families every day. Since we have received
benefits from your charity, we shall gather ever more lovingly
around Mary Help of Christians, Mother of Him Who holds the
whole world in His Almighty Hands, praying to her with a con-
stantly increasing fervor that she look after you from Heaven,
extending her mighty, maternal mantle over you and liberating
you now and forever from every evil.
Now there is nothing more for me to say than repeat: I implore
and await your charity, so that I may repair the damage done to me
by the earthquake. It does not matter if you give but a few cents in
alms. Just as it is true that united we stand, so it's true that your

74.3 Page 733

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
705
many modest offerings joined together may make up the money
needed to repair the damage done and accomplish important things.
Please pray for me too and for the success of our institutions
which, in His Divine Goodness, Our Lord has entrusted to our
care and permit me to remain with the deepest gratitude,
Your most obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
N.B. As an acknowledgment of any personal or collective
alms that may be sent to me at Via Cottolengo No. 32, Turin,
either by postal money order or registered mail, a printed note
will be sent to the donor as a receipt, which will be also an
expression of my thanks.
66.
CIRCULAR LETTER REGARDING A
MEETING TO BE HELD AT SAMPIERDARENA
April 18, 1887
Oratory of St. Francis of Sales in Turin.
Worthy Salesian Cooperators:
My earnest desire to see all the kind people who have in some
way given me assistance on behalf of endangered youth gathered
together, induces me eagerly to avail myself of this propitious
occasion of my visit to Sampierdarena on my way to Rome, and
hold a pious meeting of Salesian Cooperators from Genoa and the
surrounding area.
The pious gathering will take place in the noble basilica of St.
Syrus in Genoa at 2:30 in the afternoon of Thursday next, the
21st of this month.
His Excellency, the Most Reverend Bishop Sanatone
Magnapo, the venerated and worthy Archbishop of Genoa, gives
us well-founded reason to hope that he will preside at the pious
gathering, conferring luster on it with his presence, as all of us
hope he will.

74.4 Page 734

▲back to top
706
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
he Distinguished orator, Msgr. Canon Omodei-Zorini, has
agreed in his exquisite kindness to deliver a talk to the assembly.
To the greater consolation of all, I wish to recall that the Supreme
Pontiff grants a plenary indulgence to anyone attending this meeting.
With the hope that our worthy Cooperators will give their
kindest attention to this invitation, I pray that Our Lord bestow
His greatest Blessings over them all and over those dear to them,
and while begging you all to remember me in your prayers, I am
honored to be meanwhile with great esteem and deep gratitude,
Your most obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
(Attached were the customary announcements
and the schedule ofevents.)
67.
SPIRITUAL FAVORS GRANTED ON THE OCCASION
OF THE CONSECRATION OF THE
SACRED HEART CHURCH
(See page 763 ofthe original text. In Latin.)
68.
HOMILY DELIVERED BY CARDINAL PAROCCHI AT
THE CLOSE OF THE ROMAN FESTIVITIES
AT CASTRO PRETORIO
Et ego si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum
[And when lam lifted up from the earth, I shall draw all things to
myself]. St. John 12: 32
Fifteen years ago everything here was silence and solitude. Now,
after many struggles, behold the most lovely new temple ever to be erect-
ed in Rome during the past ten years and to be consecrated to the

74.5 Page 735

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
707
Almighty. It is a temple where mortal artistry, the generosity ofthe whole
Peninsula and the charity of the Catholic world vied with each other, it is
a temple where the might of two Popes generously smiled over the inde-
fatigable genius of a humble priest.
This noble temple which is well worthy of the name, is the apotheo-
sis of the Divine Heart. Conceived at first in the mind of a fervent apostle
of the Sacred Heart, it was entrusted to priests who through their heaven-
ly Patron and their Founder, drew inspiration from revelations of the inner
life of Jesus Christ and will, may we not hope in vain, cause to gush forth,
from these majestic ruins at Castro Pretorio, even as He did once in Sion,
the fountain predicted by Isaiah and flow vitally throughout Eternity.
In the twilight of its Encaenias, 19 the majestic building is illuminated
by fresh glory in today's solemnity. The Ascension is the apotheosis of
the Divine Heart: and if a generous heart will exult whenever it is able to
do good, then the Heart of Jesus rejoiced with an ever greater jubilation
when, as it palpitated at the Right Hand of the Father, He manifested him-
self as Lord and Arbiter of all hearts.
Thus was the prophecy fulfilled: When I will be lifted up from the
earth, I will draw all things to myself. Et si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia
traham ad meispum. On this day in the precincts of the new temple, Jesus
invites our hearts to be the trophies of His Heart. Who is there who would
venture to refuse this invitation?
Anyone who heeds the voice of the heart will recognize its secret con-
solations. To dry the tears of those who are mourning, to visit the hovels, to
still the hunger, to clothe the pauper in his nakedness, to assist the dying in
the hour of their passing, bury the bodies ofthe dead in a Christian grave, to
pour the balm of the Divine Blood over the souls suffering in the prison of
Purgatory, to care for the conversion of sinners, to open to the light of faith
minds that are blinded, to lift up those wbo are oppressed, to defend the
sacrosanct rights ofjustice: these are the consolations ofthe human heart, the
ones which prepare it to receive the eternal ones. Were not these indeed the
consolations preferred by the Divine Heart? And yet, I should say that dur-
ing His earthly Pilgrimage Jesus was not successful in satisfying his gener-
ous passion to do good. During thirty-three years ofpilgrimage, worn out by
so much suffering, followed by so many troubles, Jesus acquired the merit of
redeeming not one, but an infinite number of worlds. The fulfillment of His
Mighty Design was mainly reserved, however, to the Hereafter, during the
19 Encaenia is the term used for the festive dedication of the temple of Jerusalem.

74.6 Page 736

▲back to top
708
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Life that in Freedom and Might, He was to live His Sublime Glory. His
Father, Who regulates the beginnings and the course of all things, in weight,
number and measure, wished His Son to enslave slavery itself, when He was
about to enter victorious into His Kingdom; then He wished that he still the
fearful tempests o'er the earth, when he would be sitting quietly at His Right
Hand; then He wished that he should exercise the infinite Power He had
received in Heaven and on Earth, once He had taken possession of both
Kingdoms. This means that, from the time ofHis Ascension, the reign ofHis
most beloved heart would have begun. Then His Power, no longer bound by
limitations, would be effective through His charity; the very soul ofHis heart
would be made manifest; the triumph of His Heart would be made manifest
by the exuberant abundance of the benefits bestowed. Et ego si exaltatus
fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum. He will draw to himself all nations,
no matter whether they were civilized or barbarian, powerful or weak, suf-
fering or happy. He will draw all ages equally in need of Jesus Christ, espe-
cially so when the civilization they boasted about pretended to be self-suffi-
cient. He will draw to himself all classes-the rich and the poor, the noble
and the humble-all professions, from the lowliest to the most lofty; the arts,
letters, sciences, politics, economics, all that belongs to private individuals or
the public, whether they concern temporal life or eternal life, all is subject to
His Dominion, everything stemmed from the inexhaustible source of His
Heart. Omnia traham ad meipsum [I will draw all things to myself].
He said: IfI go not, the Advocate will not come to you; Si non abiero,
Paraclitus non veniet ad vos (John 12: 32) It was necessary (in keeping
with the designs of Divine Wisdom and Goodness) that the Heart of Jesus
should triumph, when the hypostatic Love of both Father and Son, the
Love sent forth by Both with one single mission-since one and the same
is the principle from which He comes-the Divine Paraclete, could
descend to Earth to inaugurate there the Kingdom of His Heart. David
spent thirty laborious years to make ready for the temple and Solomon
built it with the happiness of peace. Thus through the infinite Suffering
of His Passion, Our Savior saved the future seeds of all times to come and
he would then reap His Harvest in Joy; meanwhile the Holy Spirit, Who
beautifies the universe, would have kept watch over the sublime mission.
Spritus (Domini) ornavit coelos (Job 26: 13).
There is the kingdom of brute force, proper of animals, which made
Paganism powerful, through which rational creatures went back to the
condition of irrational creatures. There is the kingdom of intelligence
which, although it may encompass a very substantial part of our mortal

74.7 Page 737

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
709
nature, does not encompass it in its entirety; there is the kingdom of ster-
ile wonder and calculation, which can bring no joy to those who feel they
were born for other things besides a cold contemplation of truth and won-
derment before Beauty. There is the kingdom of the heart which, without
abandoning force, when it is necessary to defend what is Right, without
abandoning intelligence, which is its faithful partner, encompasses Man
as he really is, destined to love and to do good and thus capable of attain-
ing happiness both here on earth and in Heaven. This is precisely the inex-
haustible kingdom of His Heart, which lives eternal.
It is here, unless my emotion leads me astray, it is here that the grace
of this immense kingdom will be reflected and from the magnificence of
this temple the triumph of His Divine Heart will shine forth. Just as the
spirit soars from the visible order toward the invisible, thus shall we, from
the completion of the exterior, magnificent yet not finished temple, soar
to the infinite heights of the interior temple, by reforming every day some
part of us which has been deformed by passions, by laboring daily to
accomplish that other part, barely outlined by our inborn inadequacy.
Oh, Adorable Heart of Jesus, reign in this temple; come, reign
supreme, and never, never leave it, until the end of Time! Complete this
work of Your Own Hands, adorn with new beauty the walls hereof which
exult with your chrism; reign above all within us trahe nos post te; make
us ever worthier subjects of Your universal kingdom, take up our insignif-
icance and bestow on it the honor to proclaim everywhere the glory of
Your Kingdom, so that we may not be the unhappy wretched who will
experience the terror of your justice at the final fulfillment of Your
prophecy: Et ego si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum.
69.
FATHER FRANCESIA'S INSCRIPTIONS
ON THE BELLS OF THE SACRED HEART CHURCH
On the First Bell
Floritus Colle, Vir cl. Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Comes, domo
Tholona apud Gallos, acerrimus Christianae religionis professor et in
primis Salesianae familiae patronus, in sui obsequii signum et voluntatis
erga Leonem XIII P. M fecit ann. MDCCCLXXXVI.

74.8 Page 738

▲back to top
710
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
On the Second Bell
Sophia Colle ex nob familia Ruchet Tholonensis in Gallia, matrona
singularis exempli clarissima, et vestigiis Floriti viri insistens, ut suae
pietatis monumentum erga Mariam Virg. Christianorum potentem extaret
fecit ann. MDCCCLXXXVI.
On the Third Bell
Honori et memoriae Aloysii Colle, filii Floriti et Sophiae Buchet, qui
cum vel ab ipsa pueritia, pietatis et literarum studio iam de se non spem,
sedfiduciam daret, florenti adhuc aetate raptus, ne mealitia mutaret intel-
lectum ejus, quievit in Domino XVI ann. Et menses sex natus ann. MDC-
CCLXXXVI.
Parentes eius dum Dea gratias agunt, qui dedit et abstulit, rerum
suarum heredes pauperes Christi constituerunt, ut in beatitatem aeternam
verteret quod casurum erat in ferris.
On the Fourth Bell
Ad memoriam auspicatissimi diei consignandam, qua Maria de la
Soledad Pascual y de Llanza nob. Pue/la, docili ingenio, moribus sanctis-
simis, vix novem annos nata, primum sacra de altari litaret, Barcinonae,
in sacrario asceterii Salesiani Manuel Maria Pascual de Bofarull y Maria
de la Soledad de Llanza de Pascual parentes Eius gratulantes Sept. cal.
Maias ann. MDCCCLXXXVI.
On the Fifth Bell
Dorothea Chopitea de Serra domo Barcinona, vulgo mater pauperum
adpellitata in signum grati animi erga Divinissimum Car Jesu hoc sacrum
aes cudendum curavit quo die Elisabeth Huelia et Serra neptis virgo can-
didissima primum sacra de altari litaret sept. cal. Maias ann. MDCC-
CLXXXVI. Heu! Paucis mensibus suisflebilis omnibus desiderata ad nup-
tias coelestes advolavit.

74.9 Page 739

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
711
70.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM
PRINCE CZARTORYSKI
Paris, 2 rue St. Luise en I'Ile, June 13, 1887
Dear and Reverend Father:
Papa insisted that I see this matter of the First Born Rights
through to the end. The land and real estate property belonging to
Papa have already been transferred to my name, as I already told
you, and Papa also insists that I attend to the development of the
First Born Rights in my name before coming to study with you.
The reason for such haste is the fact that the Emperor has been
very well disposed toward us and we have to take advantage of it,
because it is advisable to settle the question of the First Born
Rights in view of the imminent war...It is now a matter of trans-
ferring as well the capital to the First Born Rights and I have to
submit to the Emperor the project of its constitution.
Although Papa suggests that the capital be included in the
First Born Rights, this can still be done without my own person-
al fortune being touched, for the eventuality that I forego this her-
itage as first-born son (and become either a priest or a religious).
I have to go to Vienna with Papa Wednesday evening, and my
address there will be at Weinhans. We shall not be staying there /
very long, for we are going on to Crakow (Austrian Galicia)
where you can write to me at the Czartoryski museum.
The Imperial Prince of Austria is to come to Cracow at the
end of the month, and he will visit our museum. I may probably
find myself exposed to all kinds of distraction.
I am informing you of all these tiresome details because you
are my spiritual director. I am always determined to do whatever
is the Holy Will of God and follow my vocation. As soon as I can,
I intend to return to Turin.
Remember me in your prayers, Father, and be assured of my
most profound respect.
Your son in Jesus Christ,
Augustus Czartoryski

74.10 Page 740

▲back to top
712
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
71.
SPEECH READ OUT ON BEHALF OF FRANCE
ON THE NAME-DAY OF DON BOSCO
Venerated Father:
Today you are reaping a harvest there where you have sown
so much. You will permit me, I trust, to offer you also my sheaf
of gratitude and blessings.
One day in the fair land that God has granted you to love,
your zeal found its space too restricted: the souls were soon not
enough for one who knew their true value.
Then you recalled how Christian Rome gave to the world
three fair daughters of noble lineage, or should I rather say three
queens? Is there a class of people greater than the martyrs?
Italy, France and Spain lie on the wonderful shores of the
Mediterranean Sea which, together with the tide of Rome, brings
to them every day a breath of the old faith; they have no frontiers,
for the Alps and Pyrenees do not keep them apart-they only indi-
cate their heritage and the way in which they share their glories.
Your blessed labors had already given comfort to Italy and
now you have looked on France as one who looks on those he
wants to save.
This meant establishing some order in your acts of goodness,
and then push on along the road to Spain. France had rightfully
understood that glance of yours.
Within the great Latin family France fills a place well known
to you.
She is captivated by charity, entranced by zeal, enraptured by
sacrifice; like some holy contagion, an unconquerable urge
toward generosity reigns supreme in her; she is unable to haggle
with anyone who gives unsparingly of himself. Thus the gift of
God will always find souls here prepared to acknowledge it and
rejoice in it.
You are well aware, Venerated Father, that what I say is true;
you know France, the true France, the way France is when she is
all for God. You have listened to her heart-beats, palpitating
beneath the ruins of so many great and beautiful things. You

75 Pages 741-750

▲back to top

75.1 Page 741

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
713
know full well that the ancient blood of the Crusaders still runs
hot in her veins, and gives life to mighty deeds in the Church of
Jesus Christ.
At the awakening from a long and bloody dream in which all
kinds of respect had drowned, the Pope of Rome traveled through
France, amid a people on its knees. Sadness was added to sadness
when you came to preach to us a crusade of charity and social
redemption; shrouded in its mourning drapery, the nation lifted its
head and quivered at the sound of your voice which spoke to it of
salvation. France believed in you, and France loved you, for her
faith and her love are for that which does not come from this earth.
The name of God is a password here in our country and it
opens all doors. With this single word, you were entitled to take
our hearts and hold them in your hands.
You were alone, without any certain revenue, without human
support: and these were the credentials, which we needed. All
that which, in the eyes of Men, is humble and weak, is revered by
us as a cult of a respect, which knows no limit. Such respect finds
its source in our faith. We know that God stands behind a dedi-
cated man: and the folly of self-sacrifice has taken hold of you.
Besides, God did not remain hidden long. The grain of mus-
tard seed has begun to sprout; to its surprise, the world saw a
great tree grow up, and in its shade, just like the birds of the air,
are sheltered multitudes of people who receive all the motherly
attentions of Divine Providence.
Already a mighty and magnificent bough spreads out all over
France. Little by little it will cover the land entirely with its heal-
ing shade; all the dear young people, of whom you are the Father,
intone their hymn of gratitude.
I bring you now the echo of that hymn on a day when we may
bless you and bless God Who gave you to us.
May God preserve you long for our filial affection, and our
veneration. The Hand which ploughed the first furrow is the most
precious among all others; may He also graciously grant unto you
sons as you would desire them to be.
Thank you once again, on behalf of a nation, which does not
forget how much you love it.
You will hear this word of thanks repeated until the end of
time. But it will no longer be pronounced by one voice or a

75.2 Page 742

▲back to top
714
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
nation, for nations will disappear and there will be but one big
family of chosen souls, in which you will find your own.
Innumerable are those who will owe their happiness to you.
You will then hear their words of thanks; they will tell you oftheir
gratitude with a joy, which we may not know, and in a language
that as yet we do not speak; it will be Heaven, and forever.
72.
TWO LETTERS TO MRS. PILATI
A.
Turin, June 6, 1887
Dear Mrs. Pilati:
I am happy to answer your kind letter of June 3rd last, and
strongly approve and commend your pious intention to invest part
of your fortune inherited from your beloved husband in charita-
ble works, for these are most helpful to obtain the liberation of
souls in Purgatory and most meritorious for the living in the
hereafter to which we aspire.
Now this is the advice I have to give you regarding undertak-
ings, which at the present day are most likely to procure greater
glory to God and better welfare to souls:
One of the foremost needs of our present day and age is to
give a helping hand to poor abandoned boys, in order to give them
a Christian education, help them become good citizens, workers,
heads of Christian families, and also good priests and religious.
This can be done by carefully fostering their individual vocation,
and this is the purpose of all our undertakings for boys and girls
in Italy, France, Spain and America, and the purpose of our mis-
sions in Brazil, Patagonia and Chile, which already begin to yield
their first encouraging fruits to the joy of our benefactors, our
Cooperators, and ourselves.
I believe that it was Our Lord Who inspired you to turn to me
for advice, for He evidently intends to use you as a tool in help-

75.3 Page 743

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
715
ing support the charitable institutes He has entrusted to me in His
Divine Providence, and make of you a benefactress of the
Salesian houses which do not depend on the government, which
does not even recognize us. This means that we are free of its
influence, but at the same time direly in need of financial support
so that our houses may be kept and increase in number.
With the firm belief that you will be happy to become a
Salesian Cooperator, I therefore advise you to sell all the proper-
ty you intend to donate for pious use, and hand over to me or my
representative the money therefrom accruing, so that it may be
invested entirely in charitable uses, which most likely will pro-
cure greater Glory to God and for you as well, for the good that
we accomplish in life is much more meritorious, certain and ben-
eficial than that which we may bequeath in our testament, which
is often disputed and annulled, with the result that the pious
intentions of the testators are betrayed.
As to our taking on the responsibility ofthe administration or
of the education in the seminary in question,20 at the present time
this is not possible for want of staff. But we could already take in
those boys of that diocese who manifest a vocation for the priest-
hood, and then perhaps open a Salesian Institute there later on.21
Lastly, I assure you that the Holy Mass will be said for the
repose of the soul of your late lamented husband on June 20th, just
as I will gladly have a memento during my Holy Mass for your
pious intention, so that everything may turn out well to the best pos-
sible advantage of your own soul and of the souls of your relatives.
God bless you and may He repay you a hundred times over for
all the good you may do in this world for the Salesian undertakings,
as well as give you a reward in Eternity when the time comes.
Accept my most respectful regards and I beg you to pray for
me who will not fail to pray for you, together with our more than
two hundred thousand orphans, for your spiritual, temporal and
eternal welfare, while I assure you that I will always remain in the
Sacred Heart of Jesus,
Your most obedient servant,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco
20 At Cornacchio. The management of the seminary was taken over by the Salesians in 1894.
21 This was inaugurated at the beginning of October 1899.

75.4 Page 744

▲back to top
716
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
B.
Turin, June 20, 1887
To Mrs. Teodolinda Pilati, widow of Domini
From Bologna.
Dear Lady:
I have received your kind letter of the 18th of this month, and
found the reasons you put forward to explain why you are pre-
vented from following the advice which I felt was most suitable
to your request, without knowing the situation. I therefore fully
approve what you say in your letter and thank you wholehearted-
ly for your generous intention of transferring the credits, which
you claim, to my poor orphans and abandoned boys.
Our Lord will abundantly reward you for it, perhaps even
here on earth, but for such charity He will most certainly reward
you in the hereafter.
I recommend all your pious intentions to Our Lord and today,
in particular, I have prayed for the souls of your beloved deceased
parents and for all your relatives, both living and deceased.
Kindly accept my best respects, and believe me in Our Lord,
Your most humble servant,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco
73.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO REGARDING
THE MALVINE ISLANDS
(See page 772 ofthe original Italian Edition. In Latin.)
Comment at the end of letter: An answer was sent, stating that an
English priest had been assigned to the mission in question.
74.
ANOTHER LETTER TO DON BOSCO REGARDING
THE MALVINE ISLANDS
(See page 773 ofthe original Italian Edition. In Latin.)

75.5 Page 745

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
717
75.
LETTER FROM FATHER RUA TO THE
CARDINAL PREFECT OF PROPAGANDA
Turin, January 3, 1888
Your Eminence:
I herewith reply to the esteemed letter received from Your
Eminence and dated December 13th last, file number 5731, con-
cerning the mission to the Malvine Islands.
Last summer we received some letters from Patagonia,
informing us that four of our missionaries were established at
Punta Arenas in the Strait of Magellan, in order to look after the
missions of Tierra del Fuego and the Malvine Islands.
Since our Salesian Fathers did not have any missionary
among them who spoke English, they asked Father James Foran
to stay a little longer in the Malvinas, so that he might take charge
of his fellow countrymen living in the island, and he consented.
But when he was later obliged to depart, he asked that the
mission be entrusted to our Salesian priest, Father Joseph
Fagnano, as Prefect Apostolic. We told him in reply that as soon
as an Irish cleric of ours had received Holy Orders, we would
promptly make arrangements. Now, the cleric in question was
ordained a priest last October, so Bishop John Cagliero, Vicar
Apostolic, wrote to tell Father Fagnano to provide for the mission.
It is therefore hoped that care will be taken as soon as possi-
ble of the spiritual welfare of those unfortunate inhabitants.
Might I recommend our beloved Don Bosco, who is ailing, to
the prayers of Your Eminence. Although he is no longer capable
of talking to any extent, he never ceases to instill into us the most
perfect obedience to the Holy See and urges us to give our most
solicitous care to our missions in Patagonia.
We regard such instructions, as well as all the recommenda-
tions of Your Eminence, as a sacred duty and we promise to
devote ourselves to them with all of our capacity.
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. Michael Rua

75.6 Page 746

▲back to top
718
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
76.
THE MISSION AMONG THE SHAYUEQUE TRIBE
Roca, Rio Negro, January 17, 1887
Most Reverend Don Bosco,
Father Beloved in Jesus Christ:
I have just recently completed a long mission among the
Shayueque tribe, which consists of 1700 persons.
For the last two months we have been living in a poverty-
stricken rancho made of boards held together by mud plastering,
and covered with dry branches; it is topped by a chimney cowl of
dirt. Yet our accommodations were comfortable in comparison to
the wretched hovels of the poor Indians and even in comparison
to the more wretched hut where the mightiest family of all
Heaven and Earth lived, in Bethlehem. We lived on the same
rations the government provides for the Indians. I myself, howev-
er, ate my meals with Commandant Lucian with whom I made
acquaintance aboard the Pomona on my first voyage to Patagonia.
Like the good soldier that he is, he adapted himself to the life of
the desert, just the same as everyone else, eating meat and rice
and rice and meat, and sitting down, like everyone else, either on
tree trunks or boxes, or on the saddles of horses.
Yet our catechumens, who came to us hungry for God's
Word, thirsting for religious instruction, generously rewarded us
for such privations. In different sections, or to different groups of
the members of the tribes, 4, 5 and even 6 lessons were imparted
every day.
First of all, the children were baptized and confirmed
because of the legitimate fear that they might be scattered from
one day to the next. Then, all the boys and girls ranging between
the ages of 10 and 20 were baptized. Lastly came the fathers and
mothers who for the most part either celebrated or ratified their
union, which had already been contracted legitimately et secun-
dum legem naturae.
Among these we must make special mention of the son of the
Cacique, Yancuche, who was overcome when he saw that all of

75.7 Page 747

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
719
his tribe had turned Christian and were living united in holy wed-
lock; he gave up his second wife and was baptized by me, ratify-
ing his matrimonial union with the first wife.
The same thing happened with the firstborn son of the
Cacique Shayueque and other chiefs who yielded to our persua-
sive arguments after a lot of resistance.
Shayueque had his whole family instructed and baptized. But
he did not find it in his heart to relinquish his three extra wives.
He often came to attend the instructions and showed interest in
learning about our holy faith. He often came to see us and ate
with us. Then, one day, when I really set up the last attack on
him, trying to persuade him to be baptized, he offered no resist-
ance at all; but when I told him that it was an absolutely essential
condition that he should have but one single wife, he hung his
head, breathing heavily and sighing, taking his time about solv-
ing what was to him a very difficult problem.
I might have succeeded with him had we not both been upset
by a sudden mishap. This unfortunately occurred at the end of
our mission and was in the form of orders from the government
that eighty families in the tribe were to be transferred to the area
of Mendoza-a foot march of about two month's duration-to
found a settlement there. Since this order from the government
had been delivered at gunpoint, it brought about a state of alarm
and terror among all those wretched and unhappy Indians, who
had not forgotten the tortures they had received from the soldiers
when they had to surrender three years before.
I attempted to have this order canceled, or at least deferred,
but the commanding officer told me that he could not possibly
respond to my request. But I did manage to obtain a more humane
manner in its execution.
We worked hard for three days trying to pacify the Indians and
convince them that, by such a decree, the government did not mean
to render them slaves, but instead to liberate them from the yoke of
military supervision and help them share the common rights pre-
vailing in the new settlement. We told them that since it was known
they were now all Christians, the government would be forced to
protect them, just as any other citizen. At that they became calmer
and we were able to carry out our mission, giving instructions as
best we could and baptize some two hundred more persons.

75.8 Page 748

▲back to top
720
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Yet, saddened that so many of his subjects were being taken
from him, Shayueque would not make up his mind to receive the
Sacrament of Holy Baptism, but said he would do it some other
time, when he was feeling calmer.
Other Capitaneyos [leading tribesmen] came up to us, asking
that we wash their cabeza [their heads], but since, for the
moment, they were not ready to relinquish their polygamy, we
were obliged to leave them in their savage unfaithful condition,
although we did recommend them to the Infinite Goodness and
Mercy of the Lord. Let us hope that the seed of His Divine Word,
which we concealed within their crude hearts, may take root one
day so that they, too, may become sons of God, of the Church,
and heirs of Heaven.
For a few days the families that had to depart were camped
along the left bank of the Rio Negro. Since many of them were
still pagan, we used the three days to walk along the river bank
and give them instructions underneath the aromatic shade of
weeping willows, which protected us from the scorching rays of
the sun as their boughs bent over to dip into the limpid water of
the river. In two sessions we baptized about 70 adults and a few
children; we also confirmed them. We blessed the unions of some
20 couples with a Christian marriage. As I was performing this
rite, I recalled the banks of the River Jordan and the Saint who
was the herald of the Savior of the World-Ille in aqua tantum,
nos autem in aqua et Spiritu sancto-who so abundantly made up
for our own inadequacy.
Altogether we baptized and confirmed about 900 people
who, added to the 400 children last year, make up a total of 1300.
This is the total of converts in the tribe of Shayueque, who had
souls clothed with the nuptial robes of Holy Baptism. Together
with the articles of faith, we taught them how to recite their
prayers and say the Holy Rosary, as well as Deus in adiutorium
and Gloria Patri in Latin; we taught them about the mysteries in
the Indian vernacular and how to say the Pater Noster and the Ave
in Castellano. Ah! It is an immense comfort and sacred satisfac-
tion to us when we hear a big group of boys and girls begin the
Holy Rosary and finish it all by themselves. Ah! May the Holy
Virgin protect and defend these new members of the flock of
Jesus Christ!

75.9 Page 749

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
721
Father Milanesio can talk their language like an Indian.
Whenever I had anything important to say to them, I talked
through an interpreter, but the catechism I taught from the book
which has been translated into their own tongue and they under-
stood me perfectly.
As a souvenir ofthe mission, we erected two crosses among their
huts and blessed a strip of land that could be used as a Christian
cemetery. Our final farewell ended with a Pater, Ave, and Gloria for
the Holy Father, and a 'Long live Don Bosco ad multos annos. '
Toward evening on January 9th we forced our horses to wade
the river while we ourselves crossed the river on a small boat
manned by two soldiers. Since it was dark when we reached the
other side, we put up our tents, which were given to us by Mrs.
Nicolini, and after eating supper in the moonlight, we went to
bed; I slept in the tent, Father Milanesio in a dry hollow by the
river; Father Panaro and Zanchetta behind a bush, while the mule-
teers kept watch over the horses as they grazed.
We woke up somewhat later than usual next morning and set
out at once so as to avoid the heat of the day. Only Father
Milanesio and I departed; and after a ride of about 6 leagues, we
reached the ranch of a rich gentleman employed at the state
department in Buenos Aires. It was a genuine oasis in the middle
of the desert. A fine house, a good bed, good food and an even
better heart. We stayed there a week, resting and recuperating
somewhat, but we also gave instructions to 22 Indians who were
employed as laborers, and baptized them.
On the 6th, after riding 6 more leagues (though I covered the
distance in a rustic cart drawn by six horses), we came to the new
Pueblo de Roca. As soon as I arrived I received a visit from the
Commanding Officer, Quiros, who said he was at our service for
anything our mission might need.
General Winter had sent telegrams to the military and civil
authorities saying that they were to treat us with due considera-
tion and, thanks to his recommendation, we were treated very
well; we were lodged in a new building which serves as a school
and were waited on by two soldiers, while rations were supplied
for us-a general's rations for me, an officer's rations for Father
Milanesio and Father Panero, a corporal's rations for Zanchetta,
and simple military rations for our two grooms.

75.10 Page 750

▲back to top
722
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Roca is a settlement and town in embryo located in a lovely
plain irrigated by the Rio Negro some 120 leagues away from
Patagones, where the garrison for this immense territory which has
some one thousand inhabitants is located. So far all inhabitants are
supported by the government. But since it is a region where Aeolus
keeps his most raging winds in a cave, and dust darkens the sky
whenever they blow, (and they blow all too frequently), I have my
doubts as to the survival of the settlement in the future.
Boys and girls come to catechism classes morning and after-
noon at the sound of a trumpet; at dusk the grown-ups gather to
recite the holy rosary and listen to a sermon.
At the end of this mission we continued our journey in the
direction of the Cordilleras, some 130 leagues further on, and
called at the Marlbarco settlement. If the pass in the Andes is
open, thanks to the snows which sometimes come earlier than
expected, we shall cross those mighty mountains and go to Chile
where we are to found the first Salesian house and from there,
God willing, I will be writing to you.
I imagine that you will have news from the individual direc-
tors at Patagones, Santa Cruz, Tierra del Fuego, Buenos Aires,
San Nicolas and Montevideo; they are all doing their best with
zeal for the glory of God and the honor of our Congregation.
But all ofus have unlimited trust in your blessing and prayers,
Father, and we remember you ore et corde every day, every hour,
every minute.
Bless the wanderers of the Patagonian desert.
Your most loving son in Jesus Christ,
John, Bishop of Magida
77.
DON BOSCO'S LETTER TO THE VICAR GENERAL
OF CONCEPCION IN CHILE
Turin, July 13, 1886
Venerated Sir:
I could not possibly tell you all that I felt in my mind and my heart
while I was reading your welcome letter ofMay 1st. My desire would

76 Pages 751-760

▲back to top

76.1 Page 751

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
723
lead me to send you fifty missionaries, to provide for the more urgent
needs of your immense episcopate; but God does not allow me to do
this, for we too feel the lack ofreligious vocations. I myselfam old and
infirm, yet my intentions would bring me flying to your assistance.
Nevertheless, I do not want to leave you without some good
hopes: so I will say that, God permitting, at our General Chapter
to be held in September, we will look into the possibilities of pro-
viding the required staff.
So in the coming fall we will give you a more certain and
positive reply.
Please remember me in your prayers.
Your most affectionate and humble servant,
(Signed) John Bosco
78.
THREE LETTERS FROM DON BOSCO TO
FATHER RICCARDO ARTEAGA OF CARACAS
A.
Turin, April 11, 1887
Dear Brother in the Sacred Heart of Jesus:
I have received your very kind letter of March 8th, which cer-
tainly brought me some precious moments of comfort and joy, for
I realize that, despite the distance between us, there is no lack of
good souls who take an interest in our humble, young Salesian
Congregation which the Lord God has established for the benefit
of society especially by educating poor and abandoned youth.
I cannot but consider excellent, from every standpoint, your
proposal to establish a Union of Salesian Cooperators in your
Catholic city, and we will help you in whatever is necessary. To
this end, we shall be sending you a diploma as Director of these
Cooperators within a few days, together with another diploma of
Decurion which, you in agreement with your Reverend

76.2 Page 752

▲back to top
724
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Archbishop will hand to whomsoever you may decide to appoint.
We shall also send you the Rules you requested, and which are
now in print, and pictures of our Patron Saint, Francis of Sales
and of Mary Help of Christians.
Later on, I shall be able to inform you how much a statue of
St. Francis of Sales, such as you wish to buy, would cost.
In the meantime you may act as Director of Cooperators,
whose names and relative addresses we would like to know, so as
to list them in our records, send them the monthly Salesian
Bulletin and their individual diplomas. I imagine you will have
received 24 issues of this month's Bulletin, as well as your own
Diploma. Please be so kind as to distribute these copies among all
the kind, honorable Cooperators.
I was most touched by the affection shown for us by your
Most Reverend Archbishop, and would you please convey to him
my grateful respects?
I shall not fail to implore the Lord with prayers both for your
venerated Archbishop, for yourself, and for all of our fervent
Catholic Salesian Cooperators, and I will urge all our children
here to remember you in theirs.
Meantime, I am happy to be most affectionately yours,
(signed) John Bosco
B.
Turin, July 9, 1887
Beloved in Christ:
I have received your kind and welcome letter. I see that you
have not received the little picture of St. Francis de Sales nor
some pictures of Mary Help of Christians which were sent to you
two months ago. I am now mailing them to you now, as well as
the 500 medals you requested in your recent letter.
As for the diploma of Decurion, I hope I will be able to send
it to you by the middle of this month, together with the diplomas
of Cooperators for the gentlemen you listed for me. We shall send
you the Bulletins every month and, as you informed us, you will
be so kind as to distribute them to the various persons you men-

76.3 Page 753

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
725
tion. We would like to know without any delay the individual
addresses of these same Cooperators.
We shall also be sending you some instructions on how to
form the Association of Mary Help of Christians.
May the Lord God bless your great zeal for His Glory and the
salvation of souls, and shower many graces upon you in this life
and then crown you with eternal glory in the hereafter.
I am very sorry that you are unable to take a trip to Europe,
like you said, for this deprives me of the great joy of making your
personal acquaintance. But in all things may God's Holy Will be
done. As for paying for the Bulletins, please do whatever your
kind heart prompts you to do.
Please convey my respects to your Most Reverend
Archbishop and thank him for his charitable attentions to us, and
meanwhile believe me to be,
Your affectionate and grateful servant,
(Signed) Rev. John Bosco.
c.
Turin, August 8, 1887
Most esteemed Sir and Friend in the Sacred Heart of Jesus:
I have received your welcome letter of the 8th of this month,
as well as your second list of new Cooperators.
I hope that by now you have received my last letter in which I
informed you about the diplomas and medals etc. etc., which you
will have received by now, for they were sent off the same day in
which the letter was mailed. As for your diploma as director, this will
be sent out in a few days. Next month we shall send you a few copies
of the June, July and September Bulletin. It will be better that we
keep the Diplomas for the Cooperators until some Cooperator, who
belongs to the committee in charge of presenting an offering to the
Holy Father on the august day ofhis Jubilee, gets here. Otherwise, it
would cost us a lot ofmoney. I hope that by then you will have over-
come the difficulties, which prevented you from getting to Rome this
winter. I can assure you that it would be an immense satisfaction for
me, if I could make your personal acquaintance.

76.4 Page 754

▲back to top
726
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
We are anxious to have the addressees of the Cooperators
whose names you have graciously sent us in the two lists.
Finally, thank you for your great interest in and commitment
to working for the benefit ofour Congregation. I promise you that
I shall pray to God every day both for you and for all your zeal-
ous Cooperators.
My respects to your Reverend Archbishop, while I am happy
to remain your most affectionate friend in the Sacred Heart of
Jesus,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco
79.
TWO LETTERS TO SENOR JOSEPH JIMENEZ,
A COOPERATOR FROM LIMA
A.
Turin, February 2, 1887
Dear Sir and esteemed Friend:
I received your very welcome letter with the 100 Pesetas as alms
enclosed, thanks to your kind, charitable heart, for our holy Missions
in America. The Lord God, Who is so generous in rewarding what
is done to Him in the persons ofthe poor, will eventually not neglect
to shower the choicest blessings today on you and your family. As to
the Salesian Bulletin, I am sending you the issue for October 1886;
this was the first published in this printing establishment. I am also
sending you the issue for the current month. There is no difficulty in
sending it to you in Lima, so we shall continue to do so very happi-
ly, since you have been so kind as to place an order for it.
As for the books you say you are thinking of buying in
Barcelona, I feel it would be more convenient if you were to order
them through our bookstore here, because then you would be
more certain of getting them all. I do not think that you could
find all ofthem at our house in Barcelona, which is still in its ear-
liest stages and you will not have available all that has been pub-
lished so far in the above mentioned Bulletin.

76.5 Page 755

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
727
I do not know of any relationship between Mr. Benito Gil and
the translator in Buenos Aires, nor do I believe that you will find
our books on sale in the bookstore there.
We shall write immediately to Father Costamagna who is the
Superior of our house at Almagro, as well as the director in charge
of all our publications there, in order to get in touch with the above
mentioned gentleman. Then if you think it advisable, we will
enroll him as Cooperator and send him the Bulletin every month.
We shall shortly send you a diploma and also one to Sefior
Gil, mentioned above.
Meanwhile I am glad to take advantage of this opportunity to
be at your service,
Most respectfully yours,
(signed) Rev. John Bosco
B.
Turin, April 1, 1887
Dear and Most esteemed Sir:
I have received your welcome letter of March 16th, to which
I did not reply until now, as I hoped to inform you that the
Diploma was being sent off with today's date.
I am very sorry to hear that you are ill, but I did beg the Lord
and shall continue to do so that your health may improve and also
all the other plans about which you had written in the previous
letter may come true.
Today we are mailing the diplomas to both Sefior Gil and
Sefior Calderon, also the parcel of books you ordered, while we
keep ready the other parcel which we shall hold until we receive
further instructions. We are also sending you the pictures and
medals for which you asked.
I cannot but tell you how happy I am over your great zeal and
affection for our Congregation and I feel sure that if you cooper-
ate in such a practical way for the salvation of so many souls, Our
Lord will shed abundant and choicest blessings on you and your
whole family here on earth and will grant you an imperishable

76.6 Page 756

▲back to top
728
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
reward in His glory. Yes, the salvation of souls both through good,
religious readings and almsgiving, as well as through good advice
and lastly through prayer, is a deed of the greatest importance by
which, so St. Augustine tells us, we shall undoubtedly save our
own soul. May Our Lord bless you and your whole family and
grant that you may live long so that you may be of assistance to
the souls of many young people who are poor and abandoned and
in great need of help. Let us persevere in trying to do our utmost
for the greater honor and glory of God.
Wishing you the best of health as well as the fulfillment of
your desire to visit us,
I remain,
Most affectionately yours,
(Signed) John Bosco
80.
THE CONTRACT REGARDING
QUITO'S UNDERTAKING
Contract between the Government ofthe Republic of Ecuador and the
Rev. John Bosco regarding the foundation of a school for boys.
In order to give assistance to the religious, intellectual and artistic
education of Youth in the Republic of Ecuador, the following has been
agreed upon between the Most Excellent Government ofthe Republic and
the Very Reverend John Bosco, founder and Rector Major of the Pious
Society of St. Francis of Sales:
Turin, February 14, 1887
1. The Government of the Republic of Ecuador grants to the Rev.
John Bosco and his successors the use of the premises and adja-
cent annexes intended to be a school for arts and crafts as well as
all furniture, machinery and working tools found therein.
2. The government shall pay all traveling expenses of the staff for
said Institute during the first ten-year period of operation, and any
traveling which may be necessary in the interests of the Institute.

76.7 Page 757

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
729
3. Furthermore, the government shall pay to the Rev. John Bosco
the sum of Sucres 4000, for the initial expenses, to be paid in four
installments during the course of the first year of operation.
4. The government shall exempt the Salesians and their houses
from any Customs charges and taxes, granting them free postage
and other privileges, as granted to other religious orders.
5. A detailed inventory will be drawn up of all furniture, equipment
and fittings now found in the institute, which are to be returned
to the government whenever, quod Deus avertat, [ God forbid]
the Rev. John Bosco should leave the school, but in the condition
in which said furniture, equipment and fittings will be at such
time.
6. The management and administration within the institute, the dis-
cipline, the timetables in regard to the different work therein pur-
sued will be entirely entrusted to the Rev. John Bosco and the
director appointed by him.
7. The Government shall be entitled to send to the Institute, over
and above the boys enrolled there by the management, any pupil
that may be eligible under the required terms stipulated for
enrollment in the school and shall pay a monthly tuition of Six
Sucres for each pupil so enrolled.
8. Any boy applying for enrollment at the school should be strong,
healthy and of good disposition; he may not be younger than 12
years of age and not older than 20; he must submit birth and bap-
tism certificates, vaccinations certificate and letter testifying to
his good moral conduct previously issued by his pastor.
9. In the event that any Government-sponsored pupil be affected by
infectious or chronic sickness, be lacking in moral conduct, or
prove harmful, for any other reason, to his fellow students, the
director shall be fully entitled to expel him, but shall merely
inform the government of such intention so that, if necessary,
arrangements may be made to place him elsewhere.
10. The Director of the school shall be fully entitled to enroll for
apprenticeship in any craft or trade he may choose, any one ofthe
government-sponsored pupils.
11. In the event that the government might wish to reclaim use of the
premises of the school, notice of such intention must be served
three years in advance, and the Rev. John Bosco shall retain own-
ership rights over all furniture belonging to him, as well as

76.8 Page 758

▲back to top
730
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
receive reimbursement for any traveling expenses he may have
incurred for the staff.
12. The first expedition of Salesians from St. Nazaire will take place
on September 10th of this current year.
Jose Ignacio
Archbishop of Quito
Rev. John Bosco.
81.
A LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM THE
PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF ECUADOR
Quito, May 11, 1887
Presidency of the Republic
Ecuador
Dear Sir:
I am honored to convey my respects to you in reply to your
gracious letter of March 7th last.
Our illustrious and most reverend Archbishop Jose Ignacio
Ordonen has already informed me of the terms under which the
Reverend Salesian Fathers have agreed to come to this country to
render their important services.
We are eager for a speedy arrival of the expedition party of
missionaries promised to our Republic and have great hopes to
reap great benefits from it.
I am happy to proffer my respects to you while waiting.
J.M.P. Caamano

76.9 Page 759

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
731
82.
THE LAST TWO CIRCULAR LETTERS
SENT OUT BY DON BOSCO
A.
Turin, November 4, 1887
Dear Sir:
I am aware how much you appreciate all religious and chari-
table endeavors, and that you are naturally inclined to promote
them and uphold them. This engenders in me true hopes that you
will give these few lines I am writing your most benevolent con-
sideration.
You are aware that one of the undertakings most worthy of
commendation and support is that of the holy missions among
foreign people. Our Divine Master recommended such activity to
His Apostles and their Successors, when he said: "Go forth into
the world and teach all peoples"-Euntes in mundum univer-
sum... docete omnes gentes-this is what the Catholic Church
urges us to do and she sponsors such action by all possible means.
It is recommended to us by our reason enlightened by faith and
by the very nature of the human heart. Therefore, that divine
injunction to instruct and civilize all the peoples of the earth has
been faithfully obeyed throughout the ages. Under the wise guid-
ance of the Pope in Rome, hundreds and thousands of priests
obey it today with a generosity and courage which remind us of
the early days of Christianity.
Yet, despite the many legions of apostolic laborers scattered
over the surface of the earth, carrying the torch of Faith and the
benefits of true progress with them, a great number of nations are
still deprived of this immense boon. Not only are they ignorant of
the true faith, they are also in need of material and civilizing
advantages which this faith has brought into the world. Therefore,
not being properly instructed, there are still nations, which feed
their infant children to animals; others offer them up as human
sacrifices to false gods. Some sell their fellow men even as we
sell cattle in our own countries; and others even slit their throats
and feast upon human flesh; and all of them live and die more or

76.10 Page 760

▲back to top
732
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
less like animals. What a heart-rending sight this is for those who
have faith, a heart and human feelings!
This will show us that the Catholic missions committed to
evangelize and civilize all these wretched mortals, are an under-
taking worthy of the highest praise. Today especially, no well
born person will fail to admire and, if they are thereto capable,
support with their assistance these religious and nuns who leave
their native land, their relatives and friends, sacrifice their own
comforts and rest in order to become Apostles of Our Lord, bene-
factors and saviors of these tribes which are still abandoned to
their own ignorance and barbaric customs.
As you know, this glorious role has also been entrusted to the
Pious Salesian Society for the past twelve years. Since 1875,
strengthened by the blessing ofthe Supreme Pontiff, the Salesians
have been living in several parts of South America, not only for
the purpose of maintaining the light of faith among already
Christian people, but mainly to carry it into territories hitherto
unexplored, to teach their inhabitants and bring them into the fold
of the Church, to win them over for civil society. They are today
active in this endeavor in the Empire of Brazil, in Uruguay, the
Argentine Republic, the Republic of Chile and shortly they will
also be established in Ecuador.
There are still numerous tribes still enslaved by ignorance
and therefore subject to the domain of Satan living within the ter-
ritories of the above listed countries. There are millions of them
in Brazil and thousands in all of the above named Republics:
Argentina and Chile also include Patagonia, Tierra del Fuego and
countless islands which extend toward the South Pole and consti-
tute the furthest borders of the earth. There, amid vast desert
wastelands, among the gorges of these gigantic mountains, along
the banks of deep, whirlpool beset rivers, numberless families of
poor natives wander like herds of cattle, without any spiritual,
material and civil goods to rely upon.
Well, it is exactly among these far away and most unfortunate
people that the Salesian missionaries successfully carry out their
work. Living there has cost them not only hardships and privations,
but also shipwrecks, dangerous falls, hunger, thirst and other obvi-
ous threats to their existence. They also got lost. Yet, despite all of
these troubles, they are happy to have partially succeeded in their

77 Pages 761-770

▲back to top

77.1 Page 761

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
733
endeavor. They have already established a number of mission sta-
tions in that wilderness, such as those at Norquin, Santa Cruz, and
Punta Arenas; others are planned in more centralized areas in
Tierra del Fuego and the Malvine Islands. What comforts us the
most is the fact that the people and their leaders, the Caciques, are
very open to embrace the Christian religion. All of this opens our
hearts to hope that, in a not too distant date, all of this land will
flourish like luxuriant gardens within the Catholic Church.
But here we have a serious matter to consider, which is exact-
ly this: in those areas our missionaries need many things indis-
pensable to the exercise of their sacred ministry. They need other
things for the savages themselves, both to bring about their con-
version and instruct them in our Faith and also to introduce them
to a civilized form of existence. To this end chapels are needed
where they may be gathered and instructed, not only with the spo-
ken word, but also with sacred rites and Catholic ceremonies.
Sacred vestments are needed for the celebration of Divine
Mysteries and the administration of the Holy Sacraments. To
respond to their moral and civil needs, clothes are needed to
clothe the people decently and buildings are needed to provide
shelter for boys and girls who are abandoned in the desert and to
educate them when they are young to act as Christians, and so to
prepare them to become helpers of the missionaries to further
civilize their fellow natives. Lastly, tools are needed for farming,
apprenticeship and practice of various crafts and trades and so on.
Now, all of these and other similar things required for the
needs described above are not to be found in such hostile territo-
ry. It is easy to imagine the expenses involved in providing them
and conveying them from distant, civilized countries to where
they are needed, so that mission stations may be established and
maintained. Don Bosco and the Salesians know it from experi-
ence and can talk about it with the utmost conviction.
Now that I have briefly stated what the situation is, I must
stress something of great importance. Please give me your atten-
tion and in your goodness of heart, deign to take the matter into
your most earnest consideration: unless they are assisted by the
charity of the faithful, D':m Bosco and the Salesians will not be
able to keep their Missions open and will be obliged to abandon
them, just as missionaries ofother Congregations were obliged to

77.2 Page 762

▲back to top
734
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
do. I assure you that the mere thought of such a thing grieves me
immensely. I hope that in His Mercy Our Lord will not sadden
the last days of my mortal life on earth with any similar disaster.
I hope instead that during the remainder of my life on earth and
after I shall have descended into the tomb, the Salesian mission-
aries will be able to remain at their posts and gladden the Church
by giving new sons to it, and assist civilized governments by pro-
viding them with honest citizens.
After Almighty God, I rely on the good heart of my
Cooperators in order that this may be accomplished and, among
their number, I consider you a most worthy one. If all the people
who are in any way in contact with me would graciously offer me
contributions in their charity, I would soon be able to send to the
Salesian missionaries what they need to sustain them in their
work, strengthen them in their zeal, and enable them in their
advance to pitch their camp and hoist the banner of Christ in the
furthermost frontiers of the world.
With this trust I am about ready to send off during these days
a group of Salesians to Quito in the Republic of Ecuador where
on the eastern slopes of the Cordilleras thousands and thousands
of souls still slumber in the shadow of death, awaiting the work
of the Catholic missionary. It will be this same trust that will
assist me in undertaking new missions offered to the Salesians by
the Pope, by the bishops and by many governments.
You will surely allow me, now that I am weighted down beneath
the burden of my years and the infirmities of old age, to appeal to
you also for alms to help my hundred and more missionaries who
are ever present in my heart, even though they are far away from my
sight. I ask you, too, for alms on behalf of many wretched savages,
both grown up and still in their infancy, who have already been con-
verted and who call me Father, even though they do not know me. I
ask you for alms for many thousands more who invoke the coming
ofthe Salesians and await them as so many angels who will set them
free. I beg for your charity, in the name of Jesus Christ, on behalf of
the souls for whom He sacrificed His Blood and His Life. I beg you
in the name ofJesus Christ Who promised that all those who for His
Sake gave their help and support to those who preached the Gospel,
would share in their merits and rewards: Qui recipit prophetam in
nomine prophetae, mercedem prophetae accipiet.

77.3 Page 763

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
735
The humble priest here undersigned and the three hundred
thousand boys who are today under the guidance of the Salesians
in different parts ofthe world, will pray fervently every day before
the throne of God and of the Holy Virgin Help of Christians, that
they may bestow on you, on all your undertakings, the most abun-
dant blessings, also in a temporal sense; and that they may grant
you good health, peace and harmony in your family life, and pros-
perity in your financial affairs. Our experience has taught us that
those people who support our missionaries enjoy a very special
protection from Heaven in life and in death.
I have spoken of what was in my heart as to a friend, with the
confident hope that I have not spoken in vain to your mind and
your heart.
While awaiting your charitable contribution may I beg you to
remember me in your prayers, while I remain with high esteem
and deep gratitude,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
WAYS IN WHICH HELP CAN BE GIVEN
Since many are our needs, my benefactors might help in
many different ways, that is to say, by sending us linenwear, linen
material, fabrics, cloth, even used clothes, (provided that they are
still in fairly good condition), church furnishings like portable
altars, chasubles, stoles, albs, altar cloths, missals, chalices, cibo-
riums and so on.
Priests may contribute by celebrating a given number of
Masses for my intention, and send me confirmation thereof.
Anyone unable to respond to the above, or who prefers to
express their charity by a money donation, may send it in any
amount desired, even if only a few so/di; but in such an event
where money is sent through the mail, then please make sure it is
sent as registered mail, or by some other reliable means.
In the past, a number of Cooperators have come up with the
commendable decision of helping the missions by adopting a
missionary. The cost of the personal upkeep and clothing, not

77.4 Page 764

▲back to top
736
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
including traveling expenses, varies from eight hundred to one
thousand lire a year. A few Cooperators have done just the same
for our nuns in Patagonia. The expense for each of the nuns
amounts to approximately between 500 and 600 lire annually. We
have referred to this practice for the interest of those who, if able,
may wish to be acting as mothers or fathers in Europe to many of
our brothers and sisters who, for the love of God, are today the
mothers and fathers of the wretched savages in America.
The address to which you should send your offerings is the
following: Rev. John Bosco. Via Cottolengo 32, Turin.
N.B. When sending alms, would you please be so kind as to
write your address clearly so that acknowledgment of receipt may
be sent to you.
B.
Turin, November 20, 1887
Dear Sir:
Since I have been informed of your pious and holy intentions
of doing good, I dare to appeal to you and call on you for a char-
itable donation.
A number ofyears ago our priests took over missions in order
to civilize the poor Indians of South America, especially in
Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego.
The costs involved are enormous and that is why I am now
obliged to urgently seek funds necessary to support them.
So that we may not be faced with the painful necessity of
having to abandon such a holy enterprise, I am forced to call on
the charity of good people by sending out to them a circular let-
ter which spells out in plain terms our needs and which circular
letter you will find here enclosed.
In order to give the widest possible circulation hereto, I
take the liberty of enclosing a certain number of copies of this
circular letter in a separate package, earnestly asking you to
send them either by mail or some other safe means to any
wealthy and charitable persons of your acquaintance who
might be able to come to my assistance with offerings in
money or in some other way. Should you be unable to send
them, I beg you earnestly to entrust this charitable task to some

77.5 Page 765

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
737
trustworthy person of your acquaintance, since I am most anx-
ious that they be widely distributed. I will be glad to refund any
expense incurred in such mailings, as soon as you let me know
how much you have spent. If the number of copies sent to you
is insufficient, please drop me a postcard so advising me and I
will send you as many as you like.
I am hopeful that you will assist me in this charitable
endeavor and I extend my fervent thanks to you in advance, and
remain meanwhile with deepest gratitude,
Your obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
83.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM THE
ARCHBISHOP OF QUITO
Quito, February 1, 1888
Beloved Father and Friend:
I recently had the indescribable pleasure of receiving a letter
from Your Reverence and of embracing the good missionaries
you have sent me. I regard them as my sons and will always look
on them as such, in fulfillment of your own recommendations,
for I love you dearly. I also love the missionaries too, who indeed
seemed well worthy of the highest esteem. I hope that through
their apostolic labors they will reflect your own charity and thus
be of comfort to me in the midst of all the sufferings connected
with my office.
I beg Your Reverence to remember me in your prayers, and
pray very particularly to God for all the bishops in my arch-
diocese.
Jose Ignacio
Archbishop of Quito.

77.6 Page 766

▲back to top
738
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
84.
CONTRACT BETWEEN DON BOSCO AND
MARCHIONESS ZAMBECCARI
Hospice of St. John for poor boys
of the town and province of Parma.
Mrs. Marchi Marianna Zambeccari-Politi has resolved to found a
pious institute for the religious and civil education of poor boys, giving to
it the title of Hospice of St. John, in her fervent desire to do something
agreeable in the eyes of God, beneficial to her own soul and for the repose
of the soul of her late husband John Marchi.
ITS PURPOSE AND CONDITIONS FOR
THE ENROLLMENT OF BOYS
The basic purpose of this hospice must be that of the Oratory of St.
Francis de Sales in Turin. In order to be enrolled, a boy must be:
1. Not younger than twelve years of age and not older than eighteen.
Experience has taught us that these are the most critical years in which
a boy's character may more easily be straightened out and guided in
order that he become a good Christian and an honest citizen.
2. He must be orphaned of both parents and have no one who might
take their place.
The Rector of the Hospice shall decide in what instances exception
hereto may be permissible.
3. He must be poor and abandoned. In cases in which a boy is not
actually poor yet is living in a condition of moral danger, he will
be obliged to pay whatever is compatible with his financial status,
as a fee.
Any boy who is able must bring along a modest wardrobe, which will
be properly marked out.
4. There is no limit to the number of boarders who may be enrolled;
however, no less than fifty boys must come from the city or
province of Parma.

77.7 Page 767

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
739
Education
1. All pupils will be trained in some trade or craft so as to enable
them some day to earn an honest living. In the selection of such
trade or craft due account will be taken of the pupil's strength, edu-
cational background, aptitude and condition.
2. Every evening, or at whatever time during the course of the day
may be most suitable, pupils will be tutored in subjects in keeping
with their existing educational background and in the craft to
which they have been assigned. Vocal music and the Gregorian
chant will be subjects included in such curriculum.
3. It is a specific intention of the lady founding this hospice that the
Superiors of the hospice concentrate particular attention on reli-
gious instruction, since the basic purpose of this hospice is to res-
cue boys from perils, first by making good Christians of them and
then honest citizens.
4. Should the Rector think it advisable, he may allow certain pupils
to pursue regular studies, but only in the instances in which the
boy's moral conduct and aptitude for study offer a certain guar-
antee that he can succeed in a learned career, especially in the
priesthood.
5. Although the age limit for enrollment is set at the age of eight-
een years, pupils may remain at the hospice until such time as
they are in a position to earn an honest living for themselves
elsewhere, with some learned profession or pursuit of a trade or
craft.
Foundation and endowment
1. In order to guarantee the permanent existence of the hospice she
wishes to found, the aforesaid Marchioness Marianna Zambeccari
will bequeath wither by testament or notary deed the sum of two
hundred thousand francs for the purchase or construction of the
building required for same, endowing it with the essential tools for
its workshops, kitchen and remainder of the hospice.
2. She will either bequeath or endow the house with the capital or div-
idends of four hundred francs for each of the young boarders, as
security for their upkeep. Should their number be estimated at
fifty, the annual revenue will be in the amount of 20,000 francs.

77.8 Page 768

▲back to top
740
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
3. The boarders will be kept at the hospice all the year around and
will be provided with everything necessary to them both as far as
their health and in the event that they fall sick.
4. In the endowment to which reference is made above, everything
required for necessary repairs, for the payment of the taxes, for hir-
ing administrative personnel, hiring of teachers, assistants as well
as domestic staff, and the professional head instructors for the
workshops is included.
5. Insofar as possible, both classrooms and workshops must be locat-
ed inside the premises of the hospice.
Administration
1. The administration of the Oratory is entrusted to the Rev. John
Bosco, son of the late Francesco, who will also be proprietor of the
whole estate of the hospice. After his death, both the administra-
tion and property rights will pass on to his heirs in the
Congregation of St. Francis de Sales.
2. Since the Congregation has already been finally approved by the
Church and its members are bound by perpetual vows, the
foundress is reassured that her wishes will be carried out by the
Superiors of the above Congregation both now and in the future.
The Superior shall provide in good time that all legal steps be taken
to ensure the transfer of property to his heirs without detriment to
the hospice.
3. The foundress does not wish to stipulate any binding obligation,
but wishes that the hospice be situated either in the town or at least
in the province of Parma. But in the event that subsequent circum-
stances involving locality, general conditions, or people, render the
continued existence of the hospice impossible in this area, the hos-
pice may be transferred elsewhere quite freely until such time as
the reasons for its enforced transfer shall have ceased. In such an
instance the opinion of the diocesan bishop pro tempore will be
consulted.
4. If possible, the hospice church will be accessible to the general
public, so that dayboys as well as grown-ups may attend holy serv-
ices there, especially sermons and catechism class.

77.9 Page 769

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
741
Obligations
1. Don Bosco or his heirs will fulfill all obligations imposed by the
aforesaid Marchioness in either her testament or deed of endow-
ment.
2. Every day pupils will recite together a Pater, Ave and Gloria for the
pious foundress and after her death-though we pray God to grant
her a long life-a requiem Mass shall be sung every year, attended
by all the boarders who will make a Holy Communion and say spe-
cial prayers for her eternal rest.
3. The foundress states with all formality that this memorandum is
without any legal validity and should anyone at any time wish to
avail themselves of its terms in any legal sense, it shall forfeit all
effect, and the Superior of the Salesian Congregation become free
and absolute arbiter of all things appertaining to the hospice.
85.
A BELGIAN INDUSTRIALIST DESCRIBES
THE ORATORY AND REPORTS ON HIS
VISIT TO DON BOSCO
I.
I will admit that as I crossed the threshold, I was not entirely free of
prejudice. I imagined, and I do not exactly know why-maybe because I
had often heard it said that Don Bosco was a very holy man-that I was
about to enter a very pious, serene monastery, some sort of Christian
oasis, in which the happy boarders were carefully defended against the
burning winds from outside and from which they would emerge, unpre-
pared for the harsh battles of life.
I was received with the utmost courtesy, and a young French priest
was assigned to me as a guide; this was the good priest Roussin who did
the honors of the house in an equally interesting and gracious manner.
From my first steps into workshops I was obliged to admit that I had
been utterly mistaken. For I found myself in an industrial school organized
on extremely practical and intelligent lines. There was nothing at all ~o
remind one of the model types of plant, which are often forms of exploit-

77.10 Page 770

▲back to top
742
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing the humblest. The inevitable monumental facade was completely miss-
ing here: no uniforms, no buttons, not even a gold-laced visored cap, no
hint of any barrack-like organization. When I looked closer, I even saw that
some trousers worn were a little too ample, others a little too short to indi-
cate that they were not the actual choice of the wearer.
But the general overall aspect ofthe clothing I saw was perfectly decent.
As for the workshops, it was evident that there had been no possibil-
ity of drawing inexhaustibly on the funds provided by the taxpayer or
stockholder in order to lavish bricks and mortar in them on a grand scale,
but the overall impression was one of great practicality befitting a well
run plant, developed by degrees, and where everyone was doing his
assigned job.
There were shops for shoemakers, tailors, joiners, blacksmiths, bakers,
and even a big printing establishment and type foundry, bookbinding shop,
etc. At Mathi, the same oratory owns a big paper-mill which manufactures
paper for the printing shops. Three gas-operated machines, of 10-horse-
power each, supply the power for the presses and the innumerable machine
tools. Everything was well arranged. There are gas-stoves all around wher-
ever there may be need of fire; the bakery has a mechanical kneading
machine and an immense oven where bread is baked and the oven does duty
as a heating installation at the same time. Its steam helps heat up the church.
I keenly regretted the fact that the short time at my disposal would not allow
me to examine all these installations in greater detail.
As I inspected these big, innumerable workshops, I could not refrain
from telling my gracious guide of my surprise at finding myself in a reg-
ular factory, not in what was thought to be merely a pious institute. He
laughed heartily and answered: "The aim of our institute is not at all that
of training people to become devout, but only to become good and solid
Christians and capable workmen who are satisfied with their lot. Of
course, we do seek to assure the salvation oftheir souls first and foremost,
yet at the same time we also have a social purpose."
As we were joined by a compatriot of his, a certain Father Michel
Volain, I asked him to give me some information about the system applied
in order to achieve the wonderful results to which I was then witness.
These two priests then told me that the fundamental principle of Don
Bosco's institute is lack of constraint. In fact, although the rules advise
the young boarders to go to the Sacraments every month, they are quite
free to obey such advice or not, as they please. If they don't like it, they
are even free to leave the house, but desertions are very rare.

78 Pages 771-780

▲back to top

78.1 Page 771

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
743
The discipline, which I would have imagined extremely difficult to
maintain in such a setting, where rebellious elements usually abound, was
admirable, though there was no severity. Solely religious influence and
moral authority assured it.
There are about 350 apprentices, who are enrolled at the age of eleven
and a half years, and they usually complete their term of apprenticeship
when they are seventeen. They then leave the house and find employment,
but generally they maintain excellent relations with their former teachers.
A certain percentage of them remain in the house until they are drafted
into the army or get married. There are also some who never want to leave
it and who form a kind of Third Order.
The monthly tuition is not higher than a maximum 15 francs per
month, but this decreases progressively as the output becomes greater.
Only a fourth of the apprentices at most pay this modest fee; the others
are either orphans, or have been abandoned by their parents, or taken in at
their request. When I asked "Are the boys condemned to a term in a refor-
matory also accepted?" I was told that they were not, because that would
have been contrary to the principle of liberty which prevails in the institute.
The young people are given four cents on Sundays, but when they
leave the institute they are given a third of their salary as a savings nest-
egg-their salary having been calculated as an average 150 francs per
year. Here, in the most practical way, the dream of allowing the worker to
share in the profit, long caressed by our modern specialists in economy,
has been realized!
The work length is nine hours at the most. Besides the instruction in
their craft, these young people also have daily lessons in religion drawing,
business, and French, as well as a sound elementary instruction. As a gen-
eral rule, past pupils who are known as professional head instructors train
them in their craft. The priests, who are in charge of assistance in every
workshop, take no part whatsoever in teaching.
I was forgetting to add that, next to the industrial school, there is also
a boarding school with about 400 pupils who attend a complete course of
classical studies. This is in a way, a minor seminary, since approximate-
ly one fourth of these young people enter the Congregation, or some
order. The tuition for the boarding school only amounts to 20 francs a
month and three fourths of the boys do not pay any at all. In all, there are
about one thousand boarders in the house. It is not difficult to visualize
just how much of an expense such an establishment has to meet and one
wonders how it is ever kept up. Undoubtedly, charity plays an important

78.2 Page 772

▲back to top
744
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
part, though this institute is so wisely organized and so carefully admin-
istered that, to a large extent, it is kept up thanks to its own resources. On
the whole, the workshops are kept busy with outside jobs, especially the
printing shop and its affiliated offices, which I was told, is generally
booked up on commissions for fifteen months in advance.
I also inspected other industrial establishments of all kinds in every
country and never, I must admit, did I meet any worker who made a bet-
ter impression on me than the young people I saw here.
They worked with the typical enthusiasm of their youth and national
temperament, but at the same time they displayed a serene, happy com-
posure and great ability. It was obvious that they had their hearts in their
work. I noticed one young man in particular in the blacksmiths' forge who
wielded his hammer so joyously that I found myself regretting I was not
a painter: for had I been one, I could not have wished for a better model
for an Infant Vulcan.
I lingered most of all in the printing shop. God forbid that I should try
to criticize the printers of some of our Belgian newspapers, but I could not
prevent myself from thinking how these young colleagues of theirs in
Turin could well give them a few pointers.
How joyously this little world of workers enjoyed its recreation, once
the work had been conscientiously done! What lively ball games, what
happy races! The good Fathers tuck up their cassocks and mingle among
them, like older brothers of one single, happy family! All this is done with
the utmost ease of manner, yet there is nothing disorderly about it. One
could not have put these young children of the people into any school any-
where. Now and then, one or the other slips away from the boisterous
noise of the game to go into the church to say a brief prayer; the church
adjoins the playground and it is really touching to see how fervently these
children perform this act of spontaneous devotion.
It is impossible not to be impressed by the exemplary conduct these
excellent Salesian Fathers have taught to these children picked from here
and there. They have even succeeded in stamping out among them that
inborn tendency of the Italians toward soliciting tips. I had a typical
example of this when, after buying a few things in the bookstore, which
is run with a droll gravity and zeal by three youngsters of no more than
fifteen years of age, I found it extremely difficult to make them accept a
gratuity of a few sous for their Sunday pocket money, because they tried
to give it back to me at all costs.
I could not even begin to tell you that the relationship existing

78.3 Page 773

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
745
between these young people and their Superiors is at the same time
respectful, trusting and warm. There is really a genuine touch of fatherli-
ness in these priests, and the boys really seem to be very proud of their
excellent Fathers. When I asked the little urchin who let me in (for there
are absolutely no solemn ushers in this establishment) whether or not the
Superior spoke French, he replied with a charming display of vanity: "I
should say he does; he talks every language. "
When I saw so many happy youngsters, all so well equipped to
take their places as useful members of our great human Society, I
wondered how many of them would not have fallen victims to crime
and vice, had it not been for this admirable institute! How many of
them would not have gone to swell the ranks, already numerous, of the
rebels who feel that their lot is an unhappy one, and that it has to be
done over again.
The foolish, sophisticated world feels only indifference, contempt and
injustice toward the humble religious who dedicate their bodies and souls
to this sublime task of redemption, while it heaps gold and acclamations
on men of letters who corrupt the minds and hearts of the lower classes
by cynically flaunting their depravity in their filthy books. My thoughts
carry me back to the monks who, thirteen centuries ago, saved the human
species when the bloody tides of barbaric invasion seemed to have
destroyed all trace of culture.
It was the abbeys of Gaul and of Germany which civilized our fore-
fathers with prayer and labor, just as Don Bosco is doing nowadays for
the savages living in our big modern cities, and whose ferocity was
unveiled for us by the Paris "Commune." One may well wonder
whether or not the uncouth children of the forests were no less refrac-
tory to a moralizing influence than the sickly young hooligans of our
capital cities.
Ora et labora, such was and such still is the badge of faith and of
Christian charity. Yes, the Church is a mother, a mother ever young and
ever fertile for all the disinherited of the world....
II.
(Gazette de Liege)
One can well imagine how happy I was to be admitted to the honor of
seeing Don Bosco who was so kind as to grant me an interview, thanks
to an authoritative and gracious recommendation.

78.4 Page 774

▲back to top
746
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Before I could get to see him, I had to climb a great many stairs
right to the top floor where I was shown into a very humble little
room. I immediately noticed two magnificent paintings which proved
that although the institute is supposed to train artisans, one may also
find artists in it. I found myself in the presence of the main collabora-
tors of the Founder: one was the Reverend Father Rua, his Vicar
General, the other the Reverend Father Durando, his assistant. The
former is still a young man, and instantly one recognizes him to be a
man of action, whereas the second has an ascetic face which recalls to
mind quite forcefully the emaciated features of St. Vincent de Paul.
Since the ante-chamber was crowded with visitors from all classes of
society, Father Durando was kind enough to take me into his own cell.
As I entered it, I was struck by its extreme poverty. Many poor people
are better lodged and have better furniture than this eminent religious
and I thought to myself that the General Staff of the Salesians was
apparently satisfied with a lodging like the barracks. This similitude
is irreverent, I admit, but that was the thought which came into my
mind. That is why the Superiors live in religious communities whose
fabulous riches and legendary greed constitute an inexhaustible theme
for parliamentary orators and cabaret artists. They are more hard-
working than the unskilled laborers; poorer than the very poor, and
they can well repeat these words of the Apostle: "I have neither gold
nor silver, but what I have I give to thee: Get up and walk!"
At last I had the joy of approaching Don Bosco himself. I felt my
heart beating a little faster, more than when I met with the mighty
people of this world, for I was thinking that I was about to enter into
the presence of one of the men whom God is pleased now and then to
raise at certain times to show the world what a saint is, and what a
saint may do.
Holiness-how many enlightened people smile when they hear this
word! Yet, even from a purely human point of view, saints have played
a very great role in the lives of people. Who would dare to deny that the
deep social influence of St. Vincent de Paul was not as deep, lasting,
and above all, far happier than the influence of either Richelieu
or Mazarin? Who would dare to say that this providential initiative of
Don Bosco, as far as the thorny labor question, would not be able to
provide un-hoped-for solutions, should this initiative become generally
known?

78.5 Page 775

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
747
My turn to enter came while I was turning these things over in my
mind. I cast a rapid glance around the most poorly, indeed wretched-
ly furnished room that I could have imagined and then perceived, not
without emotion, the venerable old man sitting on a battered sofa, bent
by age and the labors of a long apostolate.
His failing strength did not allow him to sit upright, but he did
raise his head, which was hanging, and I could see his eyes, somewhat
veiled over, yet still full of keen intelligence and goodness. Don Bosco
speaks French perfectly, his voice is slow and shows a certain effort,
but he is capable of expressing himself with remarkable clarity. He
gave me a Christian, simple welcome, both dignified and cordial.
What touched me profoundly was to perceive such a warm, genuine
interest in everyone who went to see him, in an old man who was near
death, and constantly besieged by visitors. How touched he was when
he talked with me about the Bishop of Liege and his ardent zeal for
everything pertaining to the welfare of the working class! In Don
Bosco, the sword lies peacefully sheathed at his side, yet what spiritu-
al energy his frail body still possesses! With a tone of deeply felt
regret, he deplored how his weakness now prevented him from active-
ly dedicating himself to the direction of all his numberless undertak-
ings. Yet who is more entitled than he to intone confidently the canti-
cle of the saintly old man Simeon: Nunc dimittis servum tuum in pace?
Unfortunately, discretion forced me to cut short, far more than I would
have wished, this touching interview with a man upon whom God has
visibly set his seal, and who will perhaps within a few days go to
receive the magnificent rewards promised to those who have fought
the good fight.
Permit me to urge all of my readers who are going to Italy, to call
at the Institute in Via Cottolengo. They will come away from it deeply
moved, enraptured and pensive, and intimately convinced, they will
repeat: Here is truth, here is life, here is the solution of the formida-
ble social problems that the sphinx of the 19th century has put before
statesmen and men who think-for it is written: "Seek first the king-
dom of God and the rest shall be given unto ye."
J.B.

78.6 Page 776

▲back to top
748
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
86.
LETTER FROM ENGLAND TO DON BOSCO
(French original)
Rotherwas Hereford, April 25, 1876
Very Reverend Father:
We grow fonder and fonder of your Congregation and hope
that we may not die before we can see it established in London;
perhaps it may come about if we obtain the thing for which I pray
you to help us obtain.
My husband's health has been broken by great sorrow which
also gravely compromised the glory of God. For the recovery of
his health and in order to eliminate the cause of his illness, we are
now organizing a large Novena in honor of St. Joseph, to begin on
May 1st, and which will consist in
5 Pater Noster in honor of the Sacred Heart
5 Ave in honor of Mary
5 Gloria in honor of St. Joseph.
I venture to beg you to pray confidently and to have all the
young people and your seminarians pray too.
Please, ask Rev. Father Margotti too, that he also pray for this
deeply devoted son of the Church and Pius IX, that God may gra-
ciously hear us. Your work shall become our work and God will
repay you.
Irene Bodenham.

78.7 Page 777

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
749
87.
RE: THE ARCHDIOCESE OF GLASGOW
(English original)
Glasgow, November 18, 1887
Letter from the Archbishop
My dear Don Bosco:
We have in this city a large number of Italians who are anx-
ious to have a priest of their own race and language. An attempt
is being made to draw their children from the faith, and the par-
ents are most anxious for a priest who can look after them.
It has occurred to me that you would be able to find us a
priest for this purpose, or even to send us, for a time at least, a
member of your community.
Some years ago I had the pleasure of meeting you in Rome.
Mr. Monteith of Carstairs was always hoping to be able to intro-
duce into the Archdiocese the Pious Salesian Society.
Believe me to be,
Very faithfully yours,
Charles
Archbishop of Glasgow.
Reply from Don Bosco (English original)
Turin, December 6, 1887
My Lord Archbishop:
I humbly beg Your Grace to pardon my unwilling delay in
replying to your Grace's favor of November 18th last. I should
have been more solicitous in thanking Your Grace for the marked
benevolence with which you have honored our Pious Society and
my poor person in particular. But my advanced age and many
infirmities are telling on me lately, so that I am often obliged to
suspend duties which it would be my desire to ultimate with all
possible dispatch.
I have taken the liberty of transmitting Your Grace's letter to
my Vicar-General, Father Rua, who I hope may be able to find a

78.8 Page 778

▲back to top
750
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
good zealous priest willing to take charge of our compatriots in
Glasgow.
I am sorry to be obliged to inform Your Grace that the Rules
of our Society do not permit of our sending one of our members
alone.
I have recently accepted a church in London and I would will-
ingly open a house of education in Glasgow or any other town in
Your Grace's archdiocese, but at the present I have scarcely any
English-speaking subjects.
Again begging Your Grace to excuse my long delay and
renewing my best thanks for your gracious benevolence while I
implore your pastoral Benediction,
I have the honor to profess myself,
My Lord Archbishop
Your Grace's very humble,
obedient servant,
(Signed) Rev. John Bosco
88.
PETITION TO LEO XIII FROM COUNTESS
STACKPOOLE, REGARDING A SALESIAN HOUSE'
IN LONDON
Most Holy Father:
The undersigned, humbly prostrate at the feet of Your Holiness, takes
the liberty to express what follows:
In 1874, the humble petitioner made a vow, in gratitude for a grace
received from the Sacred Heart of Jesus, that she would shoulder all nec-
essary expenses for building a parish church dedicated to His Most
Adorable Heart. She submitted her plans to the Holy Father Pius IX, of
blessed memory, and he approved and blessed them; she then returned to
England and found staunch support for her project from the bishop of the
diocese of Southwark, Bishop Donnell, who gave her his formal promise
that the Church of the Sacred Heart would be erected as a parish. A bap-
tismal font was decided upon; civil authorities authorized the celebration
of marriages; the foundress bought all the sacred vessels, vestments, and

78.9 Page 779

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
751
other things essential to the liturgical services, and finally on October
10th Bishop Donnell and his clergy, followed by the jubilant population,
installed the new pastor and placed the Blessed Sacrament in the
Tabernacle. Our wishes had been fulfilled; the population now had its
parish, its pastor, and by notary deed, the lady endowing it bequeathed it
all to the bishop ofthe diocese. .
But this state of affairs did not last long. The curate left the parish
and was not replaced, so that only on Sundays a priest went to celebrate
Holy Mass there from some other parish. Jesus no longer dwelt in His
Church day and night and there were no more Forty Hours, no more
Baptisms, no more facilities to go to Confession and receive
Communion; the parish people were obliged to walk an English mile to
reach the closest parish and receive the Sacraments, not to speak of the
unfortunate people who were sick, who were thus deprived of the com-
forts of their religion. Nearly all the sacred vestments and vessels were
transferred elsewhere. When Bishop Butt, the present bishop, was
begged to continue keeping the Church as a parish, he informed the
undersigned that he did not have the necessary funds nor available
priests for the Sacred Heart Church, which would henceforth no longer
be a parish church, but merely a chapel under the jurisdiction of the near-
est established parish.
From the above, Your Holiness can see how the hopes of the lady
endowing this parish have been frustrated, despite all the promises given
her. Therefore, prostrate at your feet, she humbly implores you to take the
following suggestion into consideration:
Since the bishop is unable to retain the Church of the Sacred Heart as
a parish, because of lack of funds and available priests, the foundress of
the church has turned her attention to a religious Congregation, and she
went especially to Turin to ask the Rev. John Bosco if he would be dis-
posed to taking over the administration ofthe parish church, should Your
Holiness entrust it to him. Don Bosco replied that he was always an obe-
dient son of the Holy See, and would never refuse to comply even with the
most insignificant wishes or orders of the Holy Father, insofar as the
availability ofhis pious Society wouldpermit, and that, for the rest, he put
his trust entirely in Divine Providence. All he needed was that the ground
area which Countess Stackpoole had given to Bishop Donnell, who had
built a wall around it, be ceded to him as his own property, and not as a
house first entrusted to him today and then taken away from him at some
later date. Don Bosco needs to be the owner of all the buildings existing

78.10 Page 780

▲back to top
752
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
between the walls in question and feel free to build further or demolish
what is already there, in keeping with the requirements of his
Congregation. He would commit himself to provide for all the needs of
the parish and also for the needs of the schools for boys and girls already
existing within the present walls.
Countess de Stackpoole lastly wishes that the deed of donation
issued to the Bishop of Southwark in 1874, in the presence of the
notary Harting in London, be entirely revoked and declared null and
void, so that at no instance might any future bishop of that diocese
file claim against Don Bosco or the Salesian Congregation, who would
then have become proprietors of the entire area so enclosed. This would
rid the bishop of one responsibility-it would save expenses-besides,
he would have a Congregation within his diocese prepared to give a
home to the poor, abandoned children who roam as vagrants the mead-
ows in that far lying district of London, which is a bed of poverty and
vice, and where the presence of Salesians would prove to be a genuine
blessing.
Prostrate at your feet, Most Blessed Father, the undersigned earnestly
implores that Your Holiness deign to give your consideration to the wish-
es specified in this petition and, in her filial devotion, she kisses your
sacred foot, implores your apostolic blessing, and is proud to profess her-
self etc., etc.
89.
REMARKS REGARDING PRINCE CZARTORYSKI
BY FATHER LEMOYNE
Prince Czartoryski had been reluctant to allow his son to become a
Salesian. While he had initially given the young man full freedom, he
now seemed incapable of doing without him. He felt that the family had
been disgraced by the son's decision. When later he fell sick, he
demanded that the young man's superiors allow him to return to his
family. But the young man had made Don Bosco promise him some
time before that never would such an order be given to him. He had been
exemplary in his strict observance of our Rules, both during his novi-
tiate and after, and he now did not want to give way to his father, but

79 Pages 781-790

▲back to top

79.1 Page 781

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
753
reminded Father Rua of the promise Don Bosco had made him.
Whereupon Father Rua left the decision entirely to Brother Augustus.
His father sent physicians, priests, bishops to see him, and he even came
himself. He was determined in what he demanded. He said that the
Salesians were speculating on the boy's inheritance, which he had
renounced, together with his title of Prince, yielding the revenue from
his inheritance to the first-born son of his father's second marriage. So
all that remained was his own personal fortune which did not amount to
much.
The Prince appealed to the Pope, who asked for explanations and gave
his advice. But the father of the young man wanted him to issue an order.
When he was told in reply that his son was a Salesian, he retorted that
Don Bosco should never have taken him into the Congregation. When
told that, albeit respectfully, his son stood by his own decision, he insist-
ed that it was but the duty of his Superiors to order him to obey whatev-
er his father wanted.
The Prince himself came to Turin in person, but to no avail. Father
Rua, who was in France, was summoned by telegram, and stood at the
side of Brother Augustus.
The Prince then insisted that his son was to be treated as his noble
lineage demanded, without counting expenses. He assigned a French
priest, a religious, to take care of Augustus, with the instruction never
to leave him. The best doctors were assigned to be called upon to take
care of him and that if they so prescribed, he was to be sent elsewhere,
where the air and the climate were different. This was genuine moral
violence, yet Father Rua was obliged to bow his head, for the influence
of this powerful man was immense in France, Austria and elsewhere.
Naturally, all these expenses were to be paid by the poor Salesian
Society. First of all Augustus was sent to Torrione, where a comfortable
apartment was made ready for him and he was treated like a great gen-
tleman, with medical visits called for by his father. He remained there
for about a year. Then he was sent to Savoy and later to Switzerland and
now in 1891 he is at San Remo. He rides everyday with a coach drawn
by two horses, and when traveling by train he uses only first-class com-
partments, etc. etc.
Prince Augustus was in the final stages of his tuberculosis. But holy
youth that he was, he obeyed his Superiors in all things, allowing them to
send him wherever they wanted, being fully ready to return to one of our
Salesian houses at the first word issued by his Superiors. His sole comfort

79.2 Page 782

▲back to top
754
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
was to listen to people talk about Don Bosco, for whom he had a deep and
lasting affection.
Here we quote the first letter ever written by the Prince to Don Bosco:
Paris, December 19, 1887
Very Reverend Father:
Just as one might have feared, my trip to Turin did my health
no good at all, and the doctors found that my state of health
requires me to spend time in the South and insist that I leave for
Algiers.
Now, confiding in your kind promise, which you gave when
you wished to have my consent, I ask that you send my son here,
so that I can see him before I go away.
Thank you in advance for the consolation that you are giving
to a sick father who is obliged to go away for some time under
these present circumstances.
Reverend Father, my sincerest respects,
Czartoryski
An answer was sent to him, saying that it would be better, if pos-
sible, that he should contact his son in writing, since his studies, the win-
ter season, and his state of health would have hardly helped him.
90.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM POLAND
Pedakcya Missiyi Katolikich
(See page 803 ofthe original Italian Edition. In Latin)

79.3 Page 783

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
755
91.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM
COUNTESSDICAMBURZANO
Fossano, December 5, 1887
Very Reverend Don Bosco:
I had hoped to hear from you, for I always regard your letters
as most welcome and precious. But my hopes were dashed.
Donna Cristina left us on the 29th to go back to Geneva. I gave her
a little note and one hundred lire for you.
She promised she would see to it that you received it safely,
if she were unable to call at the Oratory on her way through Turin.
Now I begin to fear that you may not have received it, so
would you please drop me a line at once (in a sealed envelope) so
that I know.
I read in / 'Unita about how happy you are over the new
Polish son that Heaven has sent you; I also read of a circular let-
ter that you have addressed to the Salesian Cooperators. I
received none of this and you know that I am very much attached
to the Salesian Bulletin. So I am relying on your kindness in this
matter.
I have had some fever and am not yet fully recovered. One
of my maids, too, is sick with it. Say a word to Our Lady Help
of Christians about it. She will not be able to deny you this
favor.
I fully share your joy at seeing Bishop Cagliero again.
Bless me, please, and know that I remain always in the Hearts
of Jesus and Mary Help of Christians,
Your most devoted daughter,
Aless. C. di Camburzano.

79.4 Page 784

▲back to top
756
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
92.
THE CHARITY OF AN OLD PASTOR
Scodovacca, December 7, 1887
Reverend Father John:
You did not want to grant my request! Patience! But you
will at least graciously hear Father Pietro Firindelli, the pastor
and dean of Fumicello, who at 86 years of age gave me his last
golden Napoleon yesterday, saying: Do me the favor of sending
this coin to Don Bosco. It may be the last coin I ever will be
able to send him, because I am a very tired old man. But you
must beg Don Bosco to send me his picture. I tried to dissuade
him, because I know how, in your humility, you dislike hand-
ing out souvenirs. I who have so many times pestered you with
requests which have never been responded to, will not trouble
you anymore, but will be content merely with knowing that you
pray and have others pray for me. For the above named vener-
able dean, a man of outstanding virtue, I do however beg you
to heed his request, for I am sure it will make him very happy.
When you have thus gratified him, I will send you the money I
am holding, also from someone else and my own offering, in
response to your recent appeal and also as the fee for the
renewal of my subscription to the Bulletin and for 3 copies of
Catholic Readings.
While waiting for your answer, I greet you respectfully and
reverently, also on behalf of Bishop Tirindelli,
Most affectionately in the Lord,
Fr. Federico Monegazzi, Pastor
Diocese of Gorizia

79.5 Page 785

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
757
93.
PHRASES WRITTEN BY DON BOSCO ON THE
BOOKMARKERS IN HIS BREVIARY
From Italian Poets
1.
Inferno. Canto# 34 [Translated by Lawrence Grant White-1948
Editor]
Upon this secret path my guide and I
Now trod to seek again the world of light;
And caring not for the rest, we mounted upward,
He first and I behind, until I saw
Some of these lovely gems that Heaven wears
Through a round opening far above our heads:
Thence we come forth, again, to see the stars.
Purgatory. Canto# 33 verse 142ff.
From that most Holy Water, I returned made
anew
[As trees are brought to life again with their new
foliage]
Purified and made fit for mounting the stars
(Dante, The Divine Comedy).
[translated by Lawrence Grant White
1948-Editor]
Canto # 33 verse 148
[As is a wheel in even motion driven]
by Love which moves the sun and other stars.
2.
Italians should believe in all lofty virtues,
The nation should expect every grace from God

79.6 Page 786

▲back to top
758
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
And by believing and hoping, they should love
and advance
Toward the conquest of eternal truths.
(Pellico, The Angels)
From the Scriptures
1.
Omnia flumina intrant in mare et mare non redundat. (Eccle. Te/).
2.
Bonus Dominus et confortans in die trihulationis (Nahun /)
3.
Longe Jae a muliere viam tuam et ne appropinques forihus domus
eius (Parah. C. 5).
4.
Accipite disciplinam meam et non pecuniam; Doctrinam magis quam
aurum eligite. (Parah, c. 8)
5.
Cognovi quod non esset melius nisi laeteri etfacere hene in vita sua.
(Eccle, te 3).
6.
Honora Dominum de tua suhstantia... et implebuntur horrea tua sat-
uritate et vino torcilaria tua redundahunt. (Parah. (id) Cap. 3).

79.7 Page 787

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
759
7.
Si est tibi intellectus responde proximo tuo, sin autem sit manus tua
super os tuum, ne capiaris in verbo indisciplinato et confundaris. (Ecc,
5).
8.
Referet unusquisque prout gessit in vita sua.
9.
Fili, eleemosynam pauperis ne defraudes et oculos ne transvertas a
paupere. (Eccl.).
10.
Ne glorieris in contumeliis Patris tui.
11.
Omnis iniuriae proximi ne memineris et nihil agas in operibus iniuri-
ae. (Ecc. CoX).
From the Holy Fathers
1.
Si quid in te pravum deprehendris, corrige: quod rectum tene; quod
deforme, compone; quod pulcrum excole; quod sanum serva; quod infir-
mum corrobora; Dominica praecepta indefaticabiliter lege, et per quid
cavendum est, quidve sectandum tibi sit sufficineter instructus agnosce.
(S. BERN. ad Sac).

79.8 Page 788

▲back to top
760
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
2.
Hieronimus ad Demel « Teneas fidem, nee peregrinam, quamvis tibi
prudens eallidaque videaris, doetrinam recipas ».
3.
Portate, fratres mei, vobiseum clavem eellulae, portate et davem lin-
guae. (S. P. Dam.).
Validora sua exempla, quam verba, et plus est opere doeere quam
voee. (S. Mass. Serm. 67).
4.
Nostrae divitias, nosterque thesaurau luera sint animarum et in area
peetoris reeondantur talenta virtutum (S. P. DAMIANO, Cont. Cap.).
94.
LETTER TO DON BOSCO FROM BARON HERAUD
Nice, December 21, 1887
Nice Maritime
Dear and Esteemed Don Bosco:
Now that the Christmas festivities are approaching, I am
happy to send you my most fervent and sincere good wishes,
praying that the Divine Child may strengthen Don Bosco's legs
so that he may leave his room and, without support either of a
human arm or a walking stick, trace his steps once again both to
the Church and the community dining room.
As cup-bearer emeritus, albeit not present, I would like to
think of Don Bosco in this connection as a good trencherman,
albeit, with moderation, because to grasp all, means to lose all.
The people of Sardinia say that wanting so much breaks the pil-
low which means "it ruins your stomach." But in that event, Don
Bosco bona sua deeoquere potest, [he can cook his own goods]
since proverb 2 of Thes. 3: 10 Qui non vult operari neque man-

79.9 Page 789

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
761
ducet [the person who does not want to work should not eat] can-
not be applied to him.
I therefore wish that Don Bosco may for many a year see
served unto him ova in the pan, oves [lambs] roasted, and
boves [cows] boiled, quiescendo animum suum [providing rest
for his soul] and remaining sub vite sua, sub ficu sua [under the
grape vine and the fig tree] as we read in Leviticus 27: 18
namely: peacefully enjoy his prodigious labors. Est quod
gaudeas. [You've got reasons to rejoice.]
Now, dearest Don Bosco, otia tranquilla agenda [taking it
easy], is the time to enlist you on behalf of my condition which
is always somewhat ailing. Already omnes sancti et sanctae
Dei have been invoked, but when Deus non vult, they stand
quite aloof. There is not a single one to whom I appeal now;
without feeling afraid that I will be told in reply: Rebus sic
stantibus ad quid venisti? Quare adhuc conturbas
me? ... [Things being what they are, why did you come here?
Why do you still bother me?] Nevertheless, I come now to beg
you miraculum tentare, [try to get a miracle], for how happy
you would be to know that my legs were to become stronger
than your own, so that I may soon go to call on our dearly
beloved Holy Father! 22
I hope therefore that violentiam tu in sacratissimum
Mariae cor adhibens [by doing violence before the Most
Sacred Heart of Mary] I will soon be again in the Vatican.
Regards from the Baroness. Very kindly...Kissing your hand
raised in blessing I am, venerated Don Bosco,
Most affectionately yours,
Baron Heraud
P.S. Best wishes and regards to the Very Reverend Father
Rua.
22 He was chamberlain of the Order of Sword and Cloak.

79.10 Page 790

▲back to top
762
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
95.
LETTER FROM COUNT COLLE TO DON BOSCO
La Farlede, December 18, 1887
Dear Friend:
I am still too tired to be able to write you myself, but even
though it is not my hand penning these lines, it is my heart
which dictates them. We received your kind letter, containing
the in-scriptions you have honored us by engraving them on
the three bells of the Sacred Heart Church. I have not forgot-
ten that I promised you to contribute toward the purchase of
them, but I have no longer any record of the amount we talked
about, so would you kindly remind me of it?
I am still sick, and awaiting that your prayers addressed to
Heaven bring about my recovery, for by now I have taken so
much medicine that I wonder if this has not done me more
harm than good. I am still staying in the country where I do at
least enjoy quiet, such as I so urgently need.
My wife is well; she joins me in sending her most affection-
ate and devoted regards.
We heard yesterday of the safe return home of Bishop
Cagliero, and that Prince Czartoryski has entered your Congre-
gation. Father Perrot who came to visit us together with Father De
Barruel, brought us this news.
Please convey our most cordial regards to Father Rua and all
of your good priests.
Your devoted friend,
Count Colle

80 Pages 791-800

▲back to top

80.1 Page 791

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
763
96.
DON BOSCO AND FREQUENT COMMUNION
(Original in French)
After polemically debating with those people who disapproved the
frequent Communion of young people, Abbot Temmerman went on as
follows (see this volume, page 519, footnote):
Gentleman, in our day and age there is a man whose supreme author-
ity in the field of education of children no one can dispute; a man whose
whole life has been but one wonderful chain of miracles-I allude to Don
Bosco. May I tell you what this saint told me on the topic with which we
are now dealing. It was January, 1888. I was then about to found an impor-
tant institute for the education of the sons of the working classes, and
sought his advice. I went to Turin to see him the very week that he died.
He was unable to talk to me himself, but his faithful interpreter, Father
Michael Rua, who later succeeded him, explained the whole organization
of the Salesian works to me and revealed the secret of its prodigious
power. This secret consists entirely in allowing children to go often to
Communion, as often as circumstances allow, and not only certain cho-
sen children, the elite among them, but every child, as a general principle.
I thought that I might have misunderstood the advice given to me and that
I had exaggerated its significance somewhat, so I wrote to Father Rua ask-
ing him for specific guidance and this is the reply he sent me:
"In the pamphlets that I enclose you will see what Don Bosco wrote
about the frequent approach to the Sacraments.23 Our venerated founder
never missed any opportunity to recommend frequent Communion,
which was the basis of his entire educational system. Those who do not
agree with it are forever constrained to strict coercive methods."
(Applause).
Well, gentlemen, the rules which Don Bosco outlines in these pam-
phlets may all be condensed in the rule of going as often as one can to
Communion.
23 Father Rua had sent him: 1. A Companion to Youth (Giovane Provveduto), marking the instructions regard-
ing frequent Communion. 2. Regulamento per le case della Societa di Francisco di Sales [Rules for houses belong-
ing to the Society of St. Francis de Sales 1marking the passages regarding frequent approach to the Sacraments
found in the Appendix dealing with the preventive system (Nos. IV and VIII). As a footnote, the priest added these
passages translated into French.

80.2 Page 792

▲back to top
764
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
These rules drawn up by the saintly founder did not become a dead
letter in the Salesian schools, but are fully followed. I have been aston-
ished to find out that some people are of the opinion that the men who
defend the principle of frequent Communion are not concerned at all
about the necessity of a thorough preparation for it, so that it is thought
that the act of receiving Communion is nothing more than a more or less
pious reception of the Sacred Species. To the contrary, one's zeal in
preparing children to receive Communion in a fitting spirit must increase
in direct geometric proportion, if I may say so, to one's zeal in persuad-
ing them to approach the Holy Table. In agreement with all leading the-
ologians, we may not expect something beyond human capacity in urging
frequent Communions, nor forget that having been created for mortal
man, the Sacraments have an effect ex opere operato, whenever they are
not received unworthily; yet we feel that the spiritual director should be
more zealous in demanding a more fervent disposition. In discussing a
thesis one ought always to be sincere enough not to try basely to split the
indivisible members of the proposition set by the adversary. What we are
asking for is exactly what Don Bosco asked: frequent Communion,
together with the utmost zeal in preparing for it as best as one can every
time. This is the reason why, in Salesian houses, Communion is the
means that entirely ensures discipline: Communion just received is con-
tinually put before the child to rekindle in his heart the feelings ofrespect,
gratitude and love he must feel for God Who came to dwell within his
heart, while his next Communion is presented to him in such a manner
that he reflects on the care he must take , in order to be well prepared for
it.
During our second session this morning it was said that in a certain
school, which is nevertheless a good one, the director should never have
allowed any regular frequent reception of Communion. I do not want to
argue about that, nor will I ask whether the rule of monthly Communion,
which is practically general in all our schools, ever caused the self-same
apprehensions that more frequent unworthy Communions in some schools
might cause. But instead I will tell you of two eminently practical rules
which were confided to me as being the secret means by which one may
prevent unworthy Communions and which are held as having a capital
importance in Salesian houses. The first rule consists in never allowing
the children to approach the altar rails for Communion by rows. For a child
should not be morally constrained to capitulate with his conscience, mere-
ly because he is afraid, or even only suspected of a bad conduct; yet such

80.3 Page 793

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
765
would be the predicament of any child who found himself obliged to
remain kneeling all alone in his place in a pew while all the other children
who knelt with him in the same pew were at the altar for Communion. It
may well be that such a child is free of the guilt of even only a venial sin,
but he is ashamed and concerned because he is at fault over some omis-
sion in connection with the house rules; he feels that he would be entitled
to go to Communion, but he feels unworthy; ah, may he never learn to
capitulate with his own conscience, nor disregard its sensitivity, lest he
become guilty of a criminal capitulation. I realize that, in following such
a rule, there will be less orderliness at the altar rails at Communion time,
but that is of little importance and can easily be remedied by a few simple
precautions to assure proper circulation, such as for example, having the
children who have already received Communion return to their seats by an
aisle different than the one by which the others are approaching the altar
rails. All teachers should restrain from being indiscreetly curious. It would
be most inconsiderate on the part of any teacher to go and tell any boy that
he has given evidence of his guilt by not daring to go to Communion. It is
understood that I am not taking scrupulous children into consideration
here. The second rule is that the greatest possible and easiest facility be
given to children to go unobserved to Confession, without being obliged
to draw attention to themselves, and their request to confess should not
expose them to the suspicions of the assistant. The Salesians have the cus-
tom of giving children an opportunity to go to confession every day of the
week, during prayer time in the chapel, during Holy Mass and recreation,
so that no one gives it a thought or finds it extraordinary about the chil-
dren availing themselves of such facilities. It is, in fact, so natural an
occurrence that the director of a boarding school for girls, for example,
who would find it exhausting ifhe were to hear everybody's confession on
the Saturday, could easily ask that one group go to confession to him on
one day, and so it does not seem strange that a child go to confession at
any time. And as far as preventing that this should happen, not all too
often the confessor can easily find one: all the confessor has to do is to cut
short the confession at the slightest hint that it is turning into a little chat;
in such instances, unlimited kindness will be supported by an inflexible
determination. Such were the rules given to me.
I have told you, gentlemen, that I went to ask Don Bosco for his
advice as I was about to inaugurate a very important institute for the edu-
cation of the children of the working classes. That was a little more than
two years ago, in January 1888. We found ourselves then in a critical

80.4 Page 794

▲back to top
766
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
moment of our undertaking and our stout heart was beginning to falter:
"Do not be afraid," Father Rua told me, "you will triumph over everything
with the frequent approach to Holy Communion. Go ahead without fear."
Some time ago, when Father Rua visited Belgium to found the
Salesian house in Liege, he chose to call on me. "Have you followed my
advice faithfully?" he asked. "By God's grace, I did my best," I answered.
"Then you have succeeded," he said. Truly, gentlemen, we have been suc-
cessful beyond our expectations. Our school has grown at an extraordi-
nary pace within two years: our house for daughters of the lower middle
classes and orphans has over 200 boarders, and their behavior is exem-
plary. Some 157 ofthem have received First Communion and they will go
to Communion every week, but they do so in complete freedom, not only
in theory but also in practice. Around sixty of them go to Holy
Communion twice a week; around twenty, three times a week. I think I
can safely say, gentlemen, that we do whatever we wish with our children.
I wish to underline the fact that, just as the Salesian houses do, we never
overlook the necessity of a proper preparation. I regret that I do not have
the time to tell you how this custom quickly corrects faults which are
seemingly incorrigible, puts an end to squabbling and nips any incipient
individual hostilities in the bud.
I realize that all that I am saying concerns the pupils of boarding
establishments in particular and that the circumstances I have been
describing are hard to find among children living in the outer world. In
all truth, my objective was only to uphold the thesis of frequent
Communion for children tutored with constant care by Christian teachers.
Nevertheless, I am convinced that in parishes, thanks to parochial church
clubs for the young, among the day pupils attending religious school, an
enormous amount of good can be accomplished, if only one wishes: there
are numerous examples to prove it. I only regret not having the time to
dwell on them.
Allow me to say in closing, gentlemen, what has been accomplished
in Turin at the school of Don Bosco. There were 800 boys there at the time
I visited it in 1888, and weekly Communion was a general practice with
all of them, while some four hundred went even more frequently. Do you
know what kind of children lived there? One may well admit that the
majority ofthem had been rescued from the gutters. What did Don Bosco
make of these children? Hundreds of them are now to be found in the
ranks of the Italian clergy of which they are the elite and guard of honor.
(Applause). Don Bosco did not want his houses to be called other than

80.5 Page 795

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
767
oratories, for he wished to stress how he regarded prayer and approach to
the Sacraments as his sole tools for the sanctification of children and for
the formation of men of faith and piety. Let us follow his advice and his
example, gentlemen. And even though it is true that "Communion does
not constitute the whole of piety nor of religion," let us nevertheless recall
the words of St. Paul: Ego (Paulus) plantavi, Apollo rigavit, sed Deus
incrementum dedit (I ad Cor. 3: 6) [ I did the planting, Apollo did the
watering, but God made things grow] and that it is not our business to
point out to God the tools we intend to use, since Christ said: Amen, amen
dico vobis, nisi manducaveritis carnem Fi/ii hominis et biberitis eius san-
guinem, non habebitis vitamin vobis. [ I tell you most solemnly, if you do
not eat the flesh ofthe Son of Man, and drink His blood, you will not have
life in you] (John 6: 54). (Applause).
Before I had these pages printed, I wished to inform Father Michael
Rua about them and this is the answer he wrote me:
Salesian Oratory of San Benigno Canavese, September 7, 1890
Very Reverend Father Temmerman:
I have read what you said at the Eucharistic Congress regard-
ing frequent Communion for children: your speech was excellent
and it faithfully interpreted the views of our well beloved Father
Don Bosco, of saintly memory. I am now returning the proofs to
you, wherein you will find only two small corrections in spelling;
I have nothing to change when it is a question of dealing with
boarding pupils.
I am deeply grateful for the kind things you said about our
dear Father and his educational system and fervently hope that
your speech on frequent Communions for children may have
repercussions in all Catholic schools and even in the seminaries.
May Almighty God preserve your good health and keep you
always in His Grace. Please call on me if ever I can be of any
service.
Your obedient servant in Jesus Christ,
Rev. Michael Rua

80.6 Page 796

▲back to top
768
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
97.
THE DEATH OF DON BOSCO IS ANNOUNCED TO
THE PAST PUPILS OF THE ORATORY
Turin, January 31, 1888
Dear Friend:
A tremendous misfortune this day has hit the Oratory of St.
Francis de Sales and the many educational institutions subject to
its direction. Its Founder and Superior, the Friend of Youth, the
Apostle of Religion and of Charity, our dearly beloved Father
John Bosco, is no longer with us! This morning at 4:40 he gave
back his beautiful soul to God, strengthened by all the comforts
of religion and blessed by the Holy Father, Leo XIII.
Although we had foreseen for quite some time the inevitable
outcome of his failing health condition, we nevertheless felt the
gravity of his loss. The tears of his sons, the sorrow ofhis friends,
and the general mourning of the town, bear witness to it.
We went to kiss his blessed hand for the last time during the
last few hours of our beloved Father's most precious existence,
almost as though we meant to say the last words of farewell to
him in this world, on behalf of all the past pupils; but his tongue
had grown silent, his eyes no longer recognized any of us. He had
entered his death's agony. What anguish, what heartrending grief
we felt as we left that room where so many times his kindly smile
had welcomed us! ... Oh! Don Bosco! Oh! Don Bosco! ...
Dear friends, you know how much we all would have liked to
celebrate the Golden Jubilee Mass of our Most Reverend Father Don
Bosco, which would have occurred only a few years from now, and
how fervently we wished he might live to see it. But Our Lord dis-
posed otherwise: may His Holy Will be done. Even though he is
dead, are we going to give him a testimony ofour love and gratitude?
Already, in agreement with the Superiors of the House, the
committee of past pupils of the Oratory, in order to publicly
honor Don Bosco, has decided to invite all our fellow members,
priests and laymen alike, who are resident in Turin and the sur-
rounding area, to attend the funeral ceremony on Thursday,
February 2nct, at 3:30 in the afternoon; and it has also decided to

80.7 Page 797

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
769
urge both those past pupils who live nearby and those who live far
away to make as soon as possible a small donation of no less than
one lira, to contribute toward the cost of the torches to be pur-
chased and to ensure solemn funeral services for our great Father,
Don Bosco, in the church of Mary Help of Christians.
It would be appreciated if any of our members who have
received any decorations from the government would attend the cer-
emony, wearing their insignia. We will meet in the big parlor ofthe
Oratory. There will be specific rules as to the order of precedence
in the funeral procession, but we will march in order of seniority.
We do not believe that we need say more to urge you to pay
this final tribute of love to our deceased Father. Our far-away
friends can make their offering by mail if they wish; we shall
notify them as to the established date of the funeral services.
Please say a devout prayer for the soul of Don Bosco, who
can never be sufficiently bemoumed, while at the same time, we
ask you to accept our own cordial regards.
For the Committee
Charles Gastini
Matthew Alasia, Secretary.
98.
A FEW LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE
ADDRESSED TO FATHER RUA
Among the many hundreds of letters written in different languages,
we are selecting only a few as a sample.
Vigevano, February 3, 1888
Maria Joseph De Gaudenzi, Bishop of Vigevano
Dear and Very Reverend Sir:
The death of Don Bosco marked the loss of a huge amount of
blessings for the church and for society.
In his gentleness, he emulated the Bishop of Geneva, whom

80.8 Page 798

▲back to top
770
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
he had taken for his patron saint; with the ardor of his charity
toward his neighbor he perpetuated the miracles of St. Vincent de
Paul; and as an imitator of St. Francis Xavier, he made great con-
quests for the Cross of Jesus Christ.
I was fortunate enough to know him from the beginning,
which was most humble, of his innumerable and admirable
undertakings, and to follow him constantly through the thick of
his great struggles and, with increasing edification, I admired
him as a Man of God who lived solely for the glory of the Lord,
so as to expand His Kingdom and establish that kingdom in the
hearts of men.
Such thoughts are a healing balm of comfort in my deep sor-
row for the deceased whom we now mourn and who always hon-
ored me with his special benevolence.
As a token of my veneration and gratitude for the good work
of Don Bosco in my own diocese, I have given orders that next
Thursday a solemn requiem service be held for his elect soul in
the seminary chapel. I shall be there to preside.
I am fully confident that already he occupies an eminent
place among the company of saintly priests. Our requiem will
not be necessary for his holy soul, but will assist other souls,
and be certainly welcome to God inasmuch as it honors a priest
in whom He chose to reveal to the world what a priest, fash-
ioned after His Own Heart, a priest who humbly and constant-
ly executes His Designs, may accomplish for the welfare of
humanity.
May the Lord continue His Protection on the institutions of
that chosen spirit we all admire. This is the prayer which comes
forth from my grieving heart during these days.
Remember me to all your worthy confreres and believe me in
the Sacred Hearts of Jesus, Mary and Joseph.
Your most affectionate servant,
Maria Joseph, Bishop.

80.9 Page 799

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
771
Rome, February 3, 1888
Peter Rota, Titular Archbishop of Thebes
Dear Father Michael Rua:
I believe that everyone who knew our beloved and
esteemed Don Bosco either in person or by reputation must be
grieving over his death, just as I myself am sorely grieving.
His many acts of kindness and his favors which he lavished on
me when I was in Turin24 made him always most dear to me,
and I looked on him as a brother. In my room I have a picture
of him which I will always treasure, together with the memo-
ries of the favors, assistance, and comfort he gave me in criti-
cal moments. I trust he is already in Heaven and I hope that I
may go and join him before long, for I am old. God grant that
this be soon, for processi in diebus mu/tis [I am advanced in
age].
Meanwhile I will knock at the gates ofheaven until I hear that
most sweet word: Intra in gaudium Domini tui [Enter and enjoy
the Lord's happiness].
My Franzini25 also recalls the kindness of Don Bosco and his
associates; he will be writing to you himself, in his grief over this
loss; but he too, hopes to have now a spokesman for him in
Heaven
Meanwhile, with esteem and with the firm conviction that
you will continue in the good work of our late lamented Don
Bosco, I am,
Most devotedly and affectionately,
Peter, Archbishop of Thebes and
Canon of St. Peter's Rome
24 See Lemoyne, Biographic Memoirs Vol. VIII, p. 172, 173, 174, 226 and 298.
25 Father Massiliano Franzini, secretary to His Lordship.

80.10 Page 800

▲back to top
772
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Rome, February 3, 1888
The Secretary of the Index
Reverend Father Rua:
We received the sad news about the death of Don Bosco. He
will never be mourned enough, for he was a man of rare virtue
and merit before the Church and the whole of humanity. The
news was all the more tragic to me, because it arrived totally
unexpected. I who esteemed and loved him so deeply felt the
deepest sorrow. May the illustrious departed rest in eternal peace
in the kingdom of Divine Mercy and Goodness.
My most affectionate and sincere condolences for the griev-
ous loss of your great founder to you, Reverend Father, and to the
whole Salesian Congregation. Will you kindly convey these sen-
timents for me very particularly, together with my affectionate
regards, to our good Father Celestine Durando. I am fully confi-
dent that, from Heaven, Don Bosco will protect his institutions
and obtain for them from God grace and prosperity.
My respectful regards and affectionate friendship,
Your most devoted friend and servant,
Father Jerome Pio Saccheri, Order of Preachers
Secretary of the Index and a Salesian Cooperator
Aquila, February 4, 1888
August Anthony Vicentini, Bishop of Aquila
In reply to the death announcement that you were kind
enough to send me, informing me of the loss of our Venerated
Don Bosco, who can never be adequately mourned, I can only
express the same sentiments as voiced by everyone else at the
tragic news. He was a Man of Divine Providence sent by God to
confound the apathy, the selfishness and the skepticism of a cor-
rupt and corrupting age. He was a permanent miracle of that
industrious, unselfish and many-sided charity, that responded to
every human need, that was living on sacrifices being rendered
productive of faith, of comfort and of love. So, if our grief is sin-

81 Pages 801-810

▲back to top

81.1 Page 801

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
773
cere, profound and universal, it has every reason to be so. But it
is of great comfort to know that he will live on in his institutions;
indeed, more alive than ever before. For, after leaving this world,
he will look down on them and protect them from Heaven.
It is with such sentiments that I join the sorrow, especially of
the Italian Episcopate, who in our late lamented Apostle found so
mighty a support. Will you kindly convey my feelings to your
confreres, assuring them of my deep attachment to their merito-
rious Society that has now lost its dearly beloved founder.
August Anthony
Archbishop of Aquila
Massa Marittima, February 4, 1888
Joseph Vorteo, Bishop of Massa Marittima
Very Reverend Father:
I am the least of the Salesian Cooperators, among whom I
was emolled last year without any merit on my part, on August
11th. But since I have always felt the greatest and most profound
admiration and reverent esteem for that Apostle of Charity,
whom Your Reverence has now succeeded in the overall direction
of so many magnificent institutions erected by him to the glory
of God and for the welfare of souls, I cannot but join in the con-
dolences sent to you from all over the Christian world at the death
of so great a Father. May Your Reverence deign to accept them for
their sole merit of sincerity. Although I strive to pray for the
repose of this great soul, I feel myself nevertheless driven to pray
to him for myself and for the Church, calling on him to intercede
for me before the throne of God. May he be particularly benevo-
lent in Heaven towards the infinitely large family now left to your
own paternal and meritorious care. I am at your service, humble
though I am, and I beg you believe me with all esteem.
Your devoted servant in Jesus Christ,
Joseph, Bishop of Massa and Papulonia

81.2 Page 802

▲back to top
774
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Trevioso, February 4, 1888
The Bishop of Treviso, Apollonio
Very Reverend Father Michael Rua:
I would be unable to find words to tell you of the grief I felt
over the death of the hero of charity, the Saint, Don Bosco.
I have many precious recollections of him which have now
become all the more dear to me.
Our Lord felt that he was ripe for Heaven. I feel sure some-
how that the Lord will now shower His Blessings even more
abundantly than before on Don Bosco's institutions and that,
directed as they are by the fervently zealous and excellent
Salesian priests, they will continue to reap wonders for the
Catholic Church.
I went to Mogliano yesterday to convey my condolences to
his sons in their institutions there, but the Superior, Father Mose
Veronesi, had gone to Turin.
Please, accept my assurance of veneration and extend to me
the affection which the Saint Don Bosco himself showed me.
Most devotedly and affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Joseph Apollonio, Bishop of Treviso
Rome, February 4, 1888
Cardinal Massaia
To the Vicar General of the Salesian Congregation:
If the tragic news of the death of our dear Don Bosco sad-
dened me immensely, I leave it to Your Reverence to decide! For
I loved him not only as a fellow townsman26 and brother priest,
but I also loved and revered him as an Apostle of Charity, the
26 His Eminence was a native ofPiova, in the Asti district.

81.3 Page 803

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
775
Father of Youth, the champion of manual labor wedded to piety
and Christian instruction. Oh, had I had such a man as my com-
panion in my Mission, how much could I have learnt from him to
help enlarge the fold of Jesus Christ and guide Christian souls
along the road to salvation! But Our Lord, who assigned him to
another field of action, has at least granted that I look to him as
an example! As a matter of fact, word about his zeal and of his
apostolic industriousness has reached even there!
Now we mourn his death; but let us be comforted, since now
he has begun to live in the Glory of God.
He also continues to live here on earth in his mighty works,
in the religious Congregation he has left behind, and in that infi-
nite company of his children whom he reared for the Church and
Society.
I am old and feeble and it will not be long before my life
comes to an end and I go to join him, but I do hope that, just as I
now pray for him, so will he remember to obtain for me from God
the grace of a death similar to his.
My condolences, my esteem and my special affection to you,
Your Reverence.
Your devoted servant,
Fr. G. Cardinal Massaia, Capuchin
Father Denza
Dear Father Rua:
I found out about the tragic death of our beloved Don Bosco,
whom I venerated and loved as my own father and whom I con-
sidered as one of my dearest friends, while here in Rome where
I have been now for some time on account of the Vatican exhib-
it. You may well imagine my grief over the terrible loss of so
great a man; yet, on the other hand, I cannot but find comfort in
the thought that this charitable priest, who championed so many
and such great institutions, is now enjoying the reward for so
much labor and suffering here on earth and is praying to the God
he loved so dearly for us all and in particular for his beloved

81.4 Page 804

▲back to top
776
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
child, the Salesian Congregation. Nevertheless, I will not neglect
to pray to God for him and even more for his Congregation, so
that it may retain the spirit and industriousness with which its
founder endowed it. Please, dear Father Rua, convey my feelings
to all your confreres and my dear friends; I barely know how to
express them, but I beg you to pray for me, for I am sorely in
need of it.
Believe me always,
Most affectionately yours,
Fr. Danza
Rome, February 4, 1888
Marquis Vitelleschi
Dear Father Rua:
I cannot refrain from telling you how keenly I and my fami-
ly are feeling the irreparable loss of Don Bosco whom we can
never mourn enough. Though it is a terrific blow for us, it is an
outstanding gain for our beloved deceased, who, we believe in our
Christian hope, might have already received the immortal reward
for all his many virtues. Our family was the first here in Rome
fortunate enough to establish precious ties of friendship with him
in 1864, when I and my late lamented wife went to Turin for the
first time and made our acquaintance of that man of God. Ever
since then we have received nothing else but tokens of kindness
and charity from him.
I cherish a few letters from him as precious relics, especially
one which gave me the firm conviction that Don Bosco was an
exceptional man and truly a chosen one of God.
I thoroughly understand your own grief, dear Father Rua,
and that of all your confreres at so grievous a loss, but you must
be comforted by the thought that he whom we now mourn, when
he left this world, he also bequeathed to us a tree which has
already extended its branches not only over Europe but even as
far as America, the tree being the Salesian Congregation, which
no one is better suited to govern now than you yourself. Don

81.5 Page 805

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
777
Bosco himself will help you in your serious task, for if he was
full of charity here on earth, he will continue to protect you from
Heaven, where we hope he is now and where charity reigns
supreme .....
Angelo Vitelleschi
Paris, February 1, 1888
Richard, Archbishop of Paris
Dear and Reverend Father:
I want you to know how deeply I share the grief of the
Salesian family. I consider it as a grace from God that, on my way
through Turin, I was permitted to see once again your venerable
Father, receive his blessing, and hear him tell me that he blessed
all ofParis.
I believe, just as you do, that he is already in Heaven, yet I
will celebrate a Mass for him, for the Church teaches us to pray
for the dead whose virtues we have venerated most.
Please be reassured, dear and Reverend Father, ofmy respect-
ful and affectionate devotion in Our Lord,
Richard Archbishop of Paris
Capua, February 5, 1888
Cardinal Capecelatro
Dear and most venerated Father Rua:
The death of our revered Don Bosco moved and grieved me
profoundly. I now pay an affectionate debt by conveying my con-
dolences to you and all the sons of this mighty father. Your Don
Bosco was a true apostle of our century, one of those apostles
whom Our Lord allowed to reap a generous harvest from his own
apostolate. Blessed be the Lord who sent him to Italy. It is now
my most fervent wish, and I believe it is shared by very many oth-

81.6 Page 806

▲back to top
778
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ers, that the institutes founded by this great servant of God may
go on and thrive more and more.
When I heard that your father, Don Bosco, was no longer
among the living, I prayed for his elect soul at Mass. But in all
truth, I was thinking and hoping at that very moment that he was
already praying for his sons, in Heaven, as well as for all the many
people who loved him and among them, even a little, for me.
Reverend father, please remember me in your own prayers,
together with the other Salesians with whom I have long been
bound by ties of affection.
With affectionate esteem, believe me to be,
Most devotedly,
Alphonse, Cardinal Capecelatro
Archbishop of Capua
Tortona, February 6, 1888
Vincent Capelli, Bishop of Tortona
Reverend Father Director:
And so, despite the fervent prayers ofthe vast family ofhis sons
and of all his multitude of admirers who wanted to keep this chari-
table and holy man with us for a little while longer, our dear Don
Bosco has been taken from us! Come on now! Our Lady wanted to
have him in Paradise, for he was already so rich in merits.
Hence, ifthis sweet and venerated person has now been taken
away from our eyes, he still lives on in our hearts and his precious
memory will never be erased, because of the great virtues with
which he was adorned and which he knew how to instill so wisely
in the worthy heirs to his God-given mission.
I read in the newspapers about the very moving and edifying
spectacle of his triumphal funeral. Naturally, I too regarded it as
a sacred duty to celebrate a Holy Mass for the eternal rest of his
blessed soul. Then it came to my mind that all the demonstrations
of affection for this Holy Man, all the prayers said for his soul,
must have availed greatly in the expiation of a great many fortu-
nate souls who will have gone to join him as he entered his

81.7 Page 807

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
779
Heavenly Home. This thought cannot but bring great comfort to
his orphaned children, despite their grief. They know that their
beloved Father is looking down on them with an even more ardent
and supernatural love, protecting them, blessing them from his
kingdom of glory, while waiting to see him again in Heaven!
I myself am confident that our revered deceased, whom I was
fortunate enough to have as my guest for a few days at my epis-
copal residence in 1875, is protecting me too; and with this trust,
I am pleased to offer you, Reverend Father Director, my congrat-
ulations on your merited election as his successor in the govern-
ment of the Congregation. With great esteem, I am,
Your deeply devoted servant,
Vincent, Bishop of Tortona.
Naples, February 6, 1888
Cardinal Sanfelice, Archbishop of Naples
Most Reverend Father:
The announcement of Don Bosco's unexpected death
grieved me immensely. Don Bosco is yet another apostle who,
according to God's mysterious plans, has been removed from the
world. Even the enemies of the Church will have reason to mourn
him, for there is no category of people who did not benefit from
the apostolic charity of this holy priest. From now on, his sons
will realize even more fully how great his protection is. May this
thought, and the idea that now his virtues are rewarded in glory,
bring consolation to all those who bemoan him. May God grant
your Reverence, who are already imbued with the spirit of Your
Founder, the grace to maintain alive in an abundant measure this
same spirit in all the houses he founded and now entrusted to you.
I am pleased to end this sad missive by assuring you of my
special esteem and respect while I remain,
Your Most devoted,
S. Cardinal Archbishop

81.8 Page 808

▲back to top
780
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Messina, February 6, 1888
Joseph Guarino, Archbishop of Messina
Dear and Reverend Sir:
The announcement ofthe immense loss caused for the Church
by the death of Don Bosco, the new St. Vincent de Paul, upset me
so greatly that I was unable to express to your Reverence and to
the whole Salesian Congregation my deep grief. That man was a
miracle. He was the Providence of God made tangible! How could
we not grieve deeply over his death? Yet he lives now in Heaven
and is powerful before God's throne. He will watch over the stu-
pendous institutes he left here on earth and will not fail to bring
new impulse and further development to them. You, who so faith-
fully reflect his virtues, will surely obtain from God enough
strength and operative energy to make his loss less painful,
through the intercession of the Saint, your illustrious Founder.
Please accept the sincere feelings of my heart, Reverend Father,
and convey them to your confreres, while I am honored to be,
Your most humble servant,
Joseph, Archbishop of Messina
Vercelli, February 7, 1888
Celestine Fissore, Archbishop of Vercelli
Reverend Father Vicar:
I cannot find words to express my grief over the death of our
dear Don Bosco. I was not taken unaware by the news, yet this did
not make my grief any easier to bear. I was one of the first to
become acquainted with his solid priestly virtues, ever since he
was a student at the Convitto Ecclesiastico of St. Francis of
Assisi. I had the opportunity to watch the progressive develop-
ment of his virtues in his private and public life and I venture to
take my stand among the first to lament the void he has left on
earth, though I believe Our Lord has already rewarded him.
You, Father Vicar of the Salesian Congregation, who were
always at his side, who inherited his spirit and shared his apostolic

81.9 Page 809

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
781
labors and anxieties, must find comfort in the protection which,
from on high, Don Bosco will extend to you in the government of
his immense family and in the continuation of his works of charity.
I assure you ofthe sincerity ofmy feelings for Don Bosco, for
you, for all the Salesians and Cooperators, whom I join with my
prayers.
I am with the deepest and affectionate esteem,
Your most devoted servant,
Celestine, Archbishop27
Paris, February 7, 1888
D'Hulst, Parliamentary Deputy and
Rector of the Catholic Institute of Paris
Very Reverend Father:
I cannot tell you how greatly moved I was by your kindness
in sending me a telegram to inform me of the tragic news of your
Father's death. You were not mistaken in thinking that we here
feel profoundly the blow which has hit all of you.
I followed with respectful interest the account of his funeral
in the newspapers, and the tribute of the people of Turin to a ser-
vant of God to whom paltry red-tape regulations deny a tomb in
the church that he built. I have no doubt but that his protection
will extend to his Congregation now that he is gone and that you
will be given the necessary strength and vision to continue his
mighty undertakings. We are always ready to give our support to
the house in Paris.
I assure you, Very Reverend Father of my great respect and
devotion,
W. D'Hulst
27 Two days later this letter was followed by a note delivered by Signora Antonia, his Lordship's sister; this
was likewise written by the hand of the Most Rev. Celestine Fissore, Archbishop of Vercelli: "To the Very Rev.
Father Michael Rua, Vicar of the Salesian Congregation, in view of the needs you may be facing on the tragic occa-
sion of the death of your beloved Founder, Don John Bosco, I hereby offer you the donation of 1000 lire. The arch-
bishop was the brother of Dr. Fissore who, with admirable unselfishness, rendered his free medical service during
Don Bosco's last illness.

81.10 Page 810

▲back to top
782
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Ivrea, February 8, 1888
Richelmy, Bishop of Ivrea.
Reverend Father, beloved in Jesus Christ:
I am late in conveying to your Reverence and your whole
well-deserving Congregation my sincere condolences over the
grievous loss you have suffered. Yet I would not want you to
believe that I am the last among those who admired our Venerable
Don Bosco and loved the Salesian family.
I have prayed for Don Bosco and I hope that, in Heaven, he
will remember me. Insignificant as I am, I have also prayed and
will pray further for the dear Salesians and trust that they will not
forget an old friend of long standing, and that, above all, they will
not forsake my beloved diocese which has such urgent need of
assistance and support.
I appeal to the charity of your prayers, while I am with affec-
tion in the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary,
Your most devoted and affectionate servant,
Augustine, Bishop
Andrea, February, 1888
Baroness Scoppa di Badolato (Catanzaro)
Venerable Father:
How grieved I was to receive your announcement ofthe death
of our dear Father Don Bosco! Ah, he wrote to tell me he wanted
to see me in Turin and I went, obedient to his orders. He wished
to say goodbye. He said we would see each other in Heaven and
never again on earth. I bow before His adorable Will.
Father, would you let me have some relics-please grant me
this grace. I can well imagine how the young man who was
always at Don Bosco's side must be grieving.
This year I want to pay for one of the missionaries now
abroad. In your circular you mentioned something like 700 lire. I
will send this amount to you soon as a money order, and thus I
will share in the merit of all that he will do for souls.

82 Pages 811-820

▲back to top

82.1 Page 811

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
783
I have had Masses said, and I have persuaded several people
to go to Communion, and I have added my own Communions for
our beloved deceased. I had a splendid funeral service celebrated
this morning in the chapel in my palace, and the office for the
dead was sung. I still continue to say prayers for his blessed soul.
I hope he is now in Heaven and enjoying the heavenly Glory.
Please bless me, as I kiss your hand.
My respects to those priests whom I had the honor of meet-
ing.
Baroness di Badolato Scoppa
Palermo, February 9, 1888
Father Salvatore Di Pietro, a preacher
Reverend and dearly Beloved Father Rua:
It is with a deeply grieving heart stabbed by the sharpest
anguish that I, the last of the Cooperators, join the Salesian fam-
ily, mingling my tears with yours, as together we mourn our
Father and benefactor of humanity.
I followed daily with fear and keen anxiety the bulletins
regarding the sickness which so tormented the revered deceased.
You, yourself, Reverence, can only imagine whether the news of
his death grieved me. However, the thought that from now on I
will have an advocate to intercede for me before God and to
intercede with authority, has somehow soothed the grief of my
soul.
I celebrated the holy sacrifice for his holy soul this morning,
with tears in my eyes, and I have asked Almighty God to shed per-
petual light on him and grant him the peace ofthe saints. After real-
ly long labors, he has gone to his well-deserved reward in Heaven.
Our hope that he will be praying up there for all his infinite
number of spiritual children should encourage us to keep on
doing the works he began for the greater glory of God.
The loving image of our dearly beloved Don Bosco is deeply
engraved on my heart as I was fortunate enough to see him dur-
ing five long days I spent with him (April 1884). On my way

82.2 Page 812

▲back to top
784
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
home from preaching during Lent in Turin, I stayed with the
Salesian Fathers of the Sacred Heart Church in Rome.
At the time there was a constant coming and going around
that holy temple which was not yet completed. People of all lan-
guages and nations were going there to see at close range, listen
to and admire the saint. Nor did anyone go away before receiving
some little thing that his hand had touched, blessed or used. Oh
dear Father, if you could only know all that I saw at that time and
how my soul was strengthened anew in the faith and love for
Jesus Crucified. He wanted me at his side, and we spent long
hours in holy conversation. It was at this time that I saw ladies of
the greatest Roman, French and German aristocracy come to the
Sacred Heart church in Rome, to leave white or colored kerchiefs
and other objects, so that the Father might use them but once and
then they would retrieve them as precious souvenirs, etc. etc.
Rev. Salvatore Pietro, Salesian Cooperator
From the Retreat House of St. Eulalie,
Via Coltellieri 17
Angouleme, February 10, 1888
Sebaux, Archbishop of Angouleme
Reverend Father:
I feel I must tell you how profoundly I share your grief. One
may well say that the death of the venerable Don Bosco has
plunged the whole Church into mourning even though, in bewail-
ing the loss of a devoted priest and son, she sees a chosen one
rewarded for many holy deeds. You and the whole Institute have
lost a Father, but before God he has become your tender and pow-
erful protector, while at the same time he has bequeathed to his
sons his own admirable spirit.
Please accept, Reverend Father, my fervent and respectful
sympathy.
A. L. Bishop of Angouleme

82.3 Page 813

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
785
Nice, February 11, 1888
The attorney Michel, of Nice Maritime.
Dear Father Rua:
I am just back from Rome where I presented a number ofmem-
bers ofthe Society of St. Vincent de Paul ofNice to the Holy Father.
As I introduced two children from the Patronage of St. Peter's, the
Holy Father asked them if they had said prayers for Don Bosco. "It
is necessary that you pray," he added, ''for this holy man has done
so much for you and for so many other children. From Heaven
above he will hear your prayers, and continue looking after you."
I wanted to tell you this because it will delight all the
Salesians. You will know that we also bemoan our best friend, our
beloved Father, whose children we were, living in the world. We
could not show him our gratitude better than by taking care of his
houses, which is what we hope to do, with God's help, according
to our possibilities. Please remember us to your confreres and to
their prayers ....
E. Michel
Countess Mocenigo Soranzo
Venerated Father Rua:
Also on behalf of my husband, I wish to make a donation
toward the funeral of our holy and lamented Don Bosco, to whom
we looked as to our own father. In addition to the immense, inde-
scribable grief we feel at his death, we are also in anguish on
account of our son, Giusmino (who is 14 years old), whose health
causes us great anxiety, since for the past month he has had a
fever which exhausts him and shows no sign of abating. We
implore you to recommend his plight to Don Bosco the Saint, so
that he may recover. Please pray to the beloved Saint also on our
behalf and kindly send us your holy blessing. Pray for my child. I
am so terribly anxious!
Countess Mocenigno Soranzo
nee Princess di Soresina Vidoni

82.4 Page 814

▲back to top
786
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
99.
PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF DON BOSCO
1. Rev. Ramello, canon archpriest of Pinerolo, to Father Rua,
February 2nd: "How this dear father loved me, how many times
did he not show me his affection ever since I first had the good
fortune of meeting him and approaching him, in the very early
days of the Salesian Oratory; and later on also, over a period of
about thirty years, at least. I had one particular manifestation of
his affection around the end of December last, when Don Bosco
wrote me a letter in his own handwriting. I still treasure it as a
relic. How many times did Don Bosco not tell me that his house
was always open to me and that he was willing to take me in at
any time. He always told me this during those two years that he
came here during the summer to regain his exhausted energy by
breathing in the air of this area.
2. Father Selva of Chiavazza (Biella) to Father Rua, February 2nd:
"The humble Salesian Cooperator who is writing this takes pleas-
ure in recalling how one day, in my father's house at Pettinengo
(Biella), when my good grandfather and beloved papa were still
alive, both of whom had admired the venerated deceased from
the early years of his apostolate, Don Bosco came to see us. I
recall where he sat when he talked with the family... perhaps at
that time he was ignorant of the mission (and who could have told
him of it) entrusted to him by Divine Providence... Oh, what a
mission!"
3. Romano Perucatti, from Cuneo, to Father Rua, February 2nd: "You
know how much I always loved the holy priest who gave me the first
lessons in Christian doctrine in the years 1849-1850. I can never
forget his loving advice which he, as a good Father, always gave me
from 1861 to 1879, nor can I forget the care he took of my own poor
son, or all that he did for my brothers Giacinta and Placido."
4. The Cooperator Victoria Protasi, of Arona, to Father Rua,
February 2nd: "I felt an immense love for him, even more after I
had been fortunate to meet him in person and receive his sound
advice."

82.5 Page 815

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
787
5. Eugenie Telles de Gama, lady of honor to the Queen Maria Pia
of Portugal, of Lisbon, to Father Rua, February 2nd: "I was happy
that I had been fortunate enough to make the personal acquain-
tance of this holy father at the time of the Queen's last visit to
Turin. I had the honor of accompanying Her Majesty and consid-
ered it both a duty and a privilege to call on one whom I knew by
reputation and who I was most anxious to see. I will always
remember his kindly manner and the gracious way in which he
received me."
6. Coullie, Bishop of Orleans, later Cardinal, to Father Rua, February
3rd: "I had the pleasure of seeing Don Bosco several times when I
went to Rome and considered it a grace from God that I was allowed
the joy of talking with him and listening to him."
7. The Cooperator, L. Ramacle, of Auxerre (Yonne), to Father Rua,
February 3rd: "No more than four years ago during the winter we
spent in the South in 1883-1884, we were fortunate enough to
meet this holy priest, the echo ofwhose name resounded in many
parts of the world because of all the good he did. The good father
granted us an interview at the house of La Navarre, near Hyeres,
and he allowed us to remain for some time. We were filled with
new courage and strength in our troubles because ofhis kindness,
his prayers, and the blessing he gave us twice on this memorable
occasion. He told us of his immense undertakings, of the lottery
then being organized. He also enrolled the four of us as new
Cooperators. Since then he has received requests for prayers from
me on many occasions and he always took the trouble to reply to
my indiscreet pleadings! This venerated priest also wrote to com-
fort us, as he knew how to do so well, when God reclaimed our
beloved child for Himself three years ago! I treasure all of these
memories. I have assembled all the many notes which the lament-
ed and venerated Don Bosco so kindly wrote me, as a genuine
relic, religiously treasured."
8. The Cooperator, Reboud, of St. Marcellin ( Isere), to Father Rua,
February 3rd: "We thank God for having permitted us to know
your well-beloved Don Bosco. The sight of a saint is a vision of
Heaven. It is an unforgettable happiness. If I experienced such a
delight in so complete a measure, I cannot forget that I owe it to
you, Reverend Father."

82.6 Page 816

▲back to top
788
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
9. Madame Antoinette Sassulier, of Grodno (Poland), to Father
Rua, February 3rd: "My poor daughter Maria who, thanks to the
prayers ofthe good priest Bosco, was restored to health, has been
a governess now for the last three years in Warsaw... She comes
to Versailles to pass her holidays here, and it was here she had the
good fortune of making the personal acquaintance of Don Bosco
and of receiving his blessing."
10. Marquis Angelo Vitelleschi, of Rome, to Father Rua, February
4th: "Our family was the first in Rome fortunate enough to estab-
lish precious ties of friendship with him in 1864, when I and my
late lamented consort came to Turin for the first time and made
the acquaintance of that Man of God. Ever since then we have
received nothing else but tokens of kindness and charity from
him. I cherish a few letters from him as precious relics, especial-
ly one which gave me the firm conviction that Don Bosco was an
exceptional man and truly a man chosen by God."
11. Father Ravoux, curate of St. Hilaire (Orleans), to Father Rua,
February 4th: "I am happily convinced that soon-and may God
indeed grant it to be so-he will be admitted to the company of
the Saints. I had the pleasure of seeing him, listening to him talk
and receiving his blessing twice."
12. The Cooperator, Naude, of Peronne (Somme), to Father Rua,
February 4th: "I am very happy that I was able to see him some
years ago during a pilgrimage to Rome and Turin. These are
unforgettable memories which I hold very dear."
13. The Cooperator, Lacheze, of Angers, to Father Rua, February
4th: "We were lucky to see him in Paris at the home of Monsieur
de Franqueville at Passy, and have always remembered that day
as a very happy one in our lives."
14. Mr. Sutto, of La Ciotat, to Father Rua, February 5th: "I am going
to the orphanage at Saint-Cyr on Monday. We are planning to
start a hot-house there. When Don Bosco was in Marseilles he
said to me: 'If you do not know what to do, cover the first shoots
with blankets to protect them from the cold.' But I hope we shall
find some glass."

82.7 Page 817

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
789
15. The Cooperator, Amalie Lacomte, from Valence, to Father Rua,
February 5th: "I was the first person in Valence to know him. I
had the greatest confidence in him and felt the most profound
veneration for him."
16. Countess de Liniers, of Champdeniers (Deux-Sevres), to Father
Rua, February 5th: "It is now almost six years since my older son,
who was then about six, was suffering from diphtheria, and we
had little hope that he would survive. We asked the late lament-
ed Don Bosco to pray for him and our son's life was saved."
17. Madame Caroline Leclerc, of Laval (Mayenne), to Father Rua,
February 5th: "By means of a novena which the venerable priest
held for us in November last, he obtained a temporal grace for us."
18. Mrs. Casimira Tettoni, of Turin, to Father Rua, February 6th:
"Encouraged by his exquisite kindness, I ventured to call on him
three or four times a year, and I must say that I always came away
with indescribable delight. The last time I had the good fortune
of seeing him was November 21st, when I asked him whether I
ought to go to Rome for the Holy Father's Jubilee. He encouraged
me to go. I obeyed, and now I am very glad I did. Had it not been
for him, I would never have gone."
19. Father E. Vinson, of St. Canodet (Haute-Loire), to Father Rua,
February 6th: "It was my pleasure to look once on the bodily
semblance of a saint, for I had the good fortune of going to a
fund-raiser sermon delivered by Don Bosco at Aix (B.D.R.) a
few years ago. I did not have the pleasure of talking with him in
person, as I would have wished; but I did see him quite close as
he walked through the throng, collecting alms for his houses."
20. E. Salanson, a painter from Paris (117 Rue Notre-Dame des
Champs), to Father Rua, February 6th: "I am sending you at the
same time a photograph of a portrait I painted of Venerable Don
Bosco when he was in Paris in 1883. I sold a number of them on
behalf of his houses. I still have the portrait in my possession, but
I painted it only in order to help the Pious Salesian Society."
21. The Cooperator, E. Verny nee Dauphin, of Aubenas (Ardeche),
to Father Rua, February 6th: "I considered it as an outstanding

82.8 Page 818

▲back to top
790
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
grace that the good Father decided to write to me eighteen
months ago. I still treasure his two letters, signed by him in per-
son, and the holy picture enclosed, with a prayer written on it."
22. The Cooperator, A. Merigaut, of Trouville-sur-mer (Calvados),
to Father Rua, February 6th: "I thank God for having permitted
me to become one of his Cooperators, albeit to a very modest
degree. I was fortunate enough to see Don Bosco twice: the first
time in Turin when I was on a pilgrimage to Rome, where I
admired his magnificent creation; the second time in Paris. I
would have liked to talk to him but it was impossible on account
of the crowd which was around him."
23. Past pupil, Charles Brovia, President of the Catholic Workers'
Association of Nizza Monferrato, to Father Rua, February 7th:
· "We still recall the happy evening we spent here in our head-
quarters on August 1lth,28 1881, on which occasion the
Venerable Father gave us the holy advice we still follow and
which will always be engraved on our hearts. We shall also pass
it on to our own dear children. Don John Bosco is not dead, for
he will always live in the hearts of the Catholic Workers."
24. The Cooperator, Eulalie Ruty, of Lons le Saunier (Jura), to Father
Rua, February 7th: "How happy I am to have a picture of him and
a few written lines he honored me with. I treasure it like a relic, for
I venerated and loved Don Bosco dearly, as everyone does who
knew any of his wondrous undertakings and how holy he was."
25. The Cooperator, Lepage nee Delys, of Rennes, to Father Rua,
February 7th: "I consider it a grace and one of the great joys of
my life that I was allowed to meet him in Paris. The thought that
he was kind enough to pray for me and my family and that he will
continue to do so is a great comfort to me. I will be faithful to his
memory and will always love his houses, the protection of which
he entrusted to us."
26. The Cooperator, Julia Pensa, of Desio (Milan), to Father Rua,
February 8th: "I am nobody at all. I only had the good fortune of
talking to Don Bosco once, but what he said was unforgettable
and of the greatest comfort to me."
28 It was August 8th, not the I Ith (see Vol. XV. p. 303).

82.9 Page 819

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
791
27. Mrs. Rosa Calotta- Antonio!, of Longarone (Belluno), to Father
Rua, February 8th: "For six months, a nephew of mine, aged 24
and an orphan, had been pining away in the lunatic asylum of
Ferrara, condemned as incurable by medical diagnosis. In my
desperation I appealed to the saint, Don Bosco, for a special
blessing, telling him the sad story. He told me he would begin a
novena and that all his pupils would go to Communion. A little
later, the director ofthe asylum wrote to the wretched mother that
her son was showing symptoms of marked improvement. This
occurred at the fatal moment when the poor mother was obliged
to have her son qualified as a pauper. This entitled him to gratu-
itous treatment, since she was unable to pay fees for him any
longer, but it also meant that he would be given a more inferior
treatment, and cause him to die of grief. Instead, my husband
went to pick him up and against medical advice, he brought him
back home to us. Loving care calmed the intensity of his fearful
mania and two months later, to our indescribable joy, we were
able to return him quite safely to his family."
28. The Mother Superior of the Ursuline Nuns of Nice Maritime, to
Father Rua, February 8th: "October last he told one of our pupils,
whose family lives in Turin, that he was very fond ofthe Ursuline
convent in Nice. He stressed this as the pupil took leave of him,
and this was a great comfort to us."
29. The Cooperator, J. Thomas, of Toulon, to Father Rua, February
8th: "Our venerated and well-beloved Don Bosco gave us a great
token of his affection by extending his blessing to a niece of ours
who was seriously ill and she recovered very quickly."
30. A governess, Luisa Roy, of Vienne, to Father Rua, February 8th:
"You know what Don Bosco meant to me: he engineered my con-
version and consequently is responsible for my present peaceful
conscience. I feel that I have lost more than a father and a friend, for
his prayers alone were able to overcome my hesitation and give me
the courage to become that which I am today. I want you to know
that I was not at all indifferent to his sickness, for I owe him every-
thing, nor to his death which now leaves me as ifl were an orphan."
31. Mrs. Sophie de Voldre, president of the Guard ofHonor, wrote to
Father Rua from Rome, February 8th: "We had the honor of see-

82.10 Page 820

▲back to top
792
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing him and receiving his blessing the last time he came to Rome.
He then promised us that he would recommend our plans to God.
'Goodbye until we meet again in Heaven,' he said to us. 'Pray for
me, my children, and my sons.' Then he added something else:
'Let us bless the Lord in joy and in sorrow.' These words have
remained with us, like a testament."
32. Father Stephen Salvatico, archpriest of Saliceto (Cuneo), to
Father Rua, February 9th: "He gave a retreat thirty years ago here
in my parish and it would be impossible to relate all the good he
accomplished, for many people still recall the holy man's ser-
mons and talk about it with admiration."
33. A widow, Lucrezia Negrini, writing to Father Rua from Verona
on February 9th about a visit she had made to Don Bosco at the
Valsalice school (1884), ended her description as follows: "I
came away not only satisfied in soul, but with a certain feeling of
confidence in Don Bosco that I was unable to explain."
34. Count de Moudion of the d'Artigny Chateau at Loudun (Vienne)
wrote to Father Rua on February 9th: "It is barely a few weeks
ago that, at my express request, Don Bosco was so kind as to
pray, together with his children, to implore Our Lady Help of
Christians for a safe childbirth. Now I am happy to inform you
that Countess de Moudion has safely delivered a son on February
1st, the day after the death of your lamented Father. Once again
his prayers were answered and it is a great comfort to us to know
that he whom you now mourn, leaves only happiness and cause
for gratitude behind him."
35. Mlle. A. Touzet of Paris wrote to Father Rua on February 9th: "I
knew Don Bosco personally. I had an occasion to talk with the
present-day St. Vincent de Paul twice, in Turin and in Paris. I was
given advice and enlightenment by him."
36. The Cooperator, Madeline Ochninger, ofWierzl (Tyrol), wrote to
Father Rua on February 9th: "I was fortunate to see the venerat-
ed Don Bosco once and speak with him; I also received his bless-
ing. I will never forget that moment nor him who welcomed me
so graciously. One may say of him too: He went around, doing
good everywhere."

83 Pages 821-830

▲back to top

83.1 Page 821

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
793
37. Enrichetta Tavallini of the Vercelli area wrote Father Rua on
February 10th: "Oh, never will I forget that heavenly aura ema-
nating from his entire person, nor the tender words he uttered."
38. John Baptist Santi of Bra wrote to Father Rua on February 10th:
"Oh, dear Don Bosco, pray for me and my family, whom you
welcomed so kindly so many times in your room, comforting us
with your holy words."
39. The Rev. Merlin, curate at Veyrac (Haute Vienne), wrote Father
Rua on February 10th: "I thank Divine Providence, first of all,
for having allowed me to make your precious acquaintance when
I passed through Turin: It was October 13th, the time of the pil-
grimage of French workers, on the occasion of the priestly jubilee
of the Supreme Pontiff. And secondly, for receiving a medal and
a blessing from our well-beloved Don Bosco."
40. Marchioness de Saint Seine of Dijon wrote to Father Rua on
February 10th: "He was so paternally kind to me that I only wish
I could tell you how filial my recollections of him are. In my
mind I keep thinking of all that he was good enough to tell me.
It is a very tender memory for me and I consider it as a boon from
Heaven that it was permitted to us to house this genuine replica
of St. Vincent de Paul here under our own roof."
41. Mlle. Ruelle of Tullins (Isere) wrote to Father Rua on February
10th: "It is now five years since I had the pleasure of talking with
the late lamented Don Bosco in Turin. He obtained for me a
recovery from sickness for which I shall ever be grateful."
42. A widow, Nunziata Tancredi, of San Marco in Lamis (Foggia),
wrote Father Rua on February 11th: "I had a most fortunate
chance to know him, see him, and talk with him. You may well
imagine how the acquaintance with a priest exactly according to
God's heart will stimulate devotion, esteem, and love for him."
43. H. de Trolong du Romain (no other indication given) wrote Father
Rua on February 11th:, ~'I owe to his holy prayers the exceptional
graces showered on the whole family, and especially on Papa,
who obtained the grace to have a peaceful and Christian death.
My soul overflows with gratitude toward him."

83.2 Page 822

▲back to top
794
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
44. Countess del Melle of Florence wrote Don Rua on February 13th:
"I often appealed to him and his prayers in the tragic circum-
stances of my life. With infinite kindness, he would write to me
a few lines in reply or he would have someone answer me, and I
must confess that, thanks to his intercession, I have obtained
almost miraculous graces from God."
45. The Rev. Louis Ferrugio of Malta wrote to Father Durando on
February 13th: "Since it was my good fortune to pay him my
respects nearly five years ago, his image is so deeply impressed
on my heart and my mind that I have never been able to forget
him for a single moment."
46. Madame Marie Lecroart of Lille, to Father Rua, on February
13th: "He was extremely gracious toward me, considering the
condition I was in: for I lost the use of my legs thirteen years ago.
When he was in Lille, the venerated priest was so kind as to
shower words of advice and encouragement on me and assured
me that he would never forget to pray for me."
47. Madame V. Le Mire of Dijon wrote to Father Rua on February
16th: "Our venerated Don Bosco wanted to obtain from God the
outstanding grace of recovery for my daughter-in-law, Jeanne Le
Mire. I still recall, as one of my precious memories, the happiness
and honor of calling on the dear Saint in Turin to thank him."
48. The archpriest, Peter Poltroneri, ofVigevano, wrote to Father Rua
on February 17th, re the speech delivered by Bishop De Gaudenzi
to the seminarians and clergy after a solemn funeral ceremony: he
quoted these very words: "Da mihi animas, cetera tolle!" "That's
what the holy man said to me one day when he was with me at
Vercelli and we were sharing our troubles: The Rev. archpriest,
that is exactly what we priests ought to say to Almighty God."
49. Father Romain, prior of the Benedictine monastery at St. Pierre
de Canon, wrote to Father Rua on February 18th: " I want to tell
you about the veneration and deep affection I always felt for Don
Bosco ever since I had the good fortune to establish some rela-
tionship with him. In his presence, my soul soared and I never
forgot the fragrance of sanctity which emanated from his person
and pervaded the entire world."

83.3 Page 823

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
795
50. Father John Trudu of Belvi (Oristano) wrote to Father Rua on
February 20th: "I was lucky enough to have him for about five
years as my teacher and Father. I am not afraid to say that con-
sidering what I was able to know about him during those blissful
five years, I hope to celebrate him at the altar some day, if God
grants that I live that long."
51. Father Emile Sacco, pastor of Santo Stefano in Pallanza, wrote to
Father Rua on February 20th: "How dear he was! How virtuous,
and how saintly! I still seem to see him smiling at me, I still seem
to hear his tender words, and admire his lovable face which
reflected so clearly the beauty of his soul. May I, in my own min-
istry, safeguard the spirit of charity and zeal that he taught me so
eloquently with his words and with his example."
100.
THE STATEMENT PLACED IN DON BOSCO'S COFFIN
Turin, February 2, 1888
The undersigned testify that this coffin contains the mortal remains
of the Rev. Don John Bosco, founder of the Congregation of St. Francis
de Sales, of the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, and of the Salesian
Cooperators. He was born in Castelnuovo d' Asti on August 16, 1815; he
was the son of Francesco and Margaret Occhiena, and died of slow
myelitis, as stated in the certificate signed by his attending physician,
Albertotti of Turin, in the Oratory of St. Francis de Sales, and submitted
to City Hall on January 31,1888. He died at 4 3/4 A.M., a few minutes after
the Angelus bell, which echoed like the voice of the Virgin Help of
Christians summoning him to Heaven, at the close of the 10th year of the
glorious reign of that wise Pope, Leo XIII, while His Eminence, Cardinal
Cajetan Alimonda, was the Archbishop of the Archdiocese of Turin, dur-
ing the reign of Our Sovereign King, Humbert I of Savoy. History will
relate in due course the story of his admirable works of charity and zeal,
of his many institutes, of his great and heroic virtues, of the life of this
illustrious deceased and of the general wave of mourning which all
nations shared at his death.

83.4 Page 824

▲back to top
796
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
The corpse is clothed in a cassock and wears purple church vest-
ments, as though about to celebrate Holy Mass. Together with this parch-
ment, placed inside the coffin in a crystal box are three medals of Mary
Help of Christians and another silver medal commemorating the priestly
jubilee of Leo XIII.
Oh, bones sorrowfully bemoaned and bathed by so many a tear, rest
in peace until the day when the blast of the angelic trumpet will summon
you, too, to eternal glory once again; may the spirit which lived within
you be propitious to us from above in Heaven where we have good reason
to hope that you already are, rejoicing with God and with Mary, whom
you loved so dearly and in whom you always had the greatest confidence.
{The Signatures follow)
101.
THE ORDER TO BE FOLLOWED
IN THE FUNERAL PROCESSION
1. Children of Mary from St. Donato Parish.
2. Children of Mary from St. Joseph Parish.
3. The ladies of the Pious Union of Salesian Cooperators.
4. The young artisans of the Oratory, arranged according to the dif-
ferent shop groups.
5. Young students, divided by class.
6. Pupils of the Hospice of St. John Evangelist.
7. Coadjutors of the Oratory and other Salesian Houses.
8. Past Pupils of the Oratory.
9. The gentlemen of the Pious Union of the Salesian Cooperators.
10. The band.
11. Sub-deacon bearing the Cross, and acolytes.
12. Clerics, arranged by class.
13. Priests, arranged in order of seniority.
14. Idem, for pastors and canons.
15. Their Reverend Lordships, the Bishops.
16. The coffin, borne by eight priests.

83.5 Page 825

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
797
17. The Salesian Directors, walking next to the coffin.
18. The President and committee of the General Association for
Catholic Conventions.
19. The Association of Catholic Workers from St. Joachim parish, of
which Don Bosco was honorary president.
20. The Catholic Youth Association and the Catholic Bravery
Association.
21. A fitting place in the procession will be assigned to any other
representational committee as yet unscheduled.
102.
LETTER OF THE VALSALICE CLERICS TO FATHER
RUA
Valsalice, February 6, 1888
Very Reverend Father Rua:
Today's sorrowful ceremony will be an event that the house
of Valsalice will forever remember.
In the name of the Superior Council and of all the Salesians,
you, Reverend Father, delivered into our keeping the venerated
mortal remains of our common father and founder. We hasten to
convey our most heartfelt thanks to you for this inestimable boon
and we assure you at the same time that we shall endeavor to keep
vigilant watch over this sacred trust.
We promise to carry out eagerly and solicitously the precious
souvenirs which you left on Don Bosco's grave and swear whole-
heartedly that we intend to labor in order that we may become
worthy of our great father. We intend to work hard so that, when
we leave Valsalice, it may be said of us that we are off-shoots
growing out ofthat hallowed grave. May God strengthen us in our
resolutions and may Don Bosco, with his intercession, assure us
that we never betray them.
In his lovely talk, Bishop Cagliero gave us a special souvenir.
He told us to give a gracious welcome to the Salesians who will

83.6 Page 826

▲back to top
798
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
come here to pray near the beloved and holy remains of our
blessed Father. Ah, may these brothers come and without fear of
disturbing us. We shall always welcome them with open arms and
join them in their prayers, sighing in unison with them, making
their resolutions our own, so that all of us may truly emulate the
virtues of our common father. May they all come and may this
house become the shrine of our Congregation.
It was said of Our Divine Redeemer that one day His sepul-
cher would attain glory. May we hope that the same, considering
our limitations, be repeated in regard to this sepulcher of ours!
May God grant that this ardent desire of ours soon be fulfilled. If
anything is wanting here, we offer ourselves to Almighty God,
striving to hasten this coveted moment with our sacrifices and
prayers. Yes, Almighty God, glorify Your Faithful Servant in
death, whom you deigned to glorify so much in life; yes, beloved
Mother, Virgin Help of Christians, you who have already done so
much for this beloved son of yours, continue in your task; give
him back to us, as glorious as our hearts desire.
There is yet another thing that we wish to do this day. This is a
duty which comes from our heart. We feel that the day would not
end properly if we should fail to somehow assuage the immense
griefwhich has pierced us to our very soul, by gathering around our
new Rector Major, our dear Father Rua, who even while Don Bosco
was still alive, inspired such great trust in us, and won so much of
our affection and has instilled into us such a great veneration.
We know that, already some time ago, the Holy Father had
designated you as successor to our venerated Don Bosco. We are
therefore happy to acknowledge you as such and deem ourselves
fortunate to hail you with the name of Father. Here, on the tomb
of our beloved deceased founder, we solemnly pledge our filial
obedience and most ready submission to your every order.
We all wish to sign our names hereto and utter a joyous cry
of "Long live our new Rector Major." No; such jubilation is not
an act of irreverence, nor lack of sensitiveness on this unhappy
day. It is only a sacred duty, and Don Bosco himself would have
wanted it to take place beside his tomb. This is the best thing that
a loving son should do by the grave of his deceased father.
Therefore, may Father Michael Rua live ad multos annos: long
live our Rector Major.

83.7 Page 827

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
799
Please smile upon our good will, beloved Father, and for-
give us if our frailty will lead us to neglect our promises invol-
untarily. Help us meanwhile with your precious advice, support
us with your constant prayers, comfort us with your paternal
blessing.
(125 signatures follow.)
103.
POSTHUMOUS LETTERS FROM DON BOSCO
TO THE COOPERATORS
Turin
To Countess Gabriella Corsi
God bless you, dear Mamma in Jesus Christ, together with
your whole family. May He help you continuously along the road
to Heaven, so that one day you may see your dear sons all around
you in Heaven. May this road be the reward for the charity
extended to m..; and all our Salesians.
Pray for me who will await you in Eternity,
Your most devoted son,
Rev. John Bosco.
P.S. Requiescat in pace. She departed for Eternity in 1887.
Turin
In Paris
To Viscountess de Cessac
Rue Boetie, Paris
Madame Viscountess de Cessac:
You have helped our orphans, and the Holy Virgin will make
you rich in Eternity, where you will see your parents, your friends.

83.8 Page 828

▲back to top
800
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
There you will talk with them forever and ever about God. Persevere
in your charity to our houses. Pray for my humble person.
Your grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. 1886. Requiescat in pace.
To Baroness Scoppa29
You, oh! Baroness Scoppa, who live at St. Andrea del Ionio
Napolitano, continue your charity toward our missionaries, our
orphans, and Mary will guide you in all you do, and comfort you
in the last moments of your life. We shall pray for you every day
and also for your relatives and friends, whether you are still liv-
ing on this earth, or God has already welcomed you among the
blessed in Heaven.
Turin
To Madame Prat.
To Madame Prat of Marseilles:
Thank you for your charity. May God reward you gener-
ously. Our nuns and the pupils in the apostolic institute are your
own children who will pray for you. Help them.
Oh Mary, guide this benefactress of ours along the road to
Heaven. Pray for my soul.
29 See this volume, p. 780.
Your humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco

83.9 Page 829

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
801
To Count and Countess Colle
Turin
Dear Count and Countess Colle of Toulon:
I'11 be waiting for you both where God has prepared our great
reward, Eternal happiness, together with our beloved Louis.
In His Divine Mercy God will grant this to us. Always be the
support of the Salesian Congregation and the helpers of our mis-
sions. May God bless you.
With filial affection,
Rev. John Bosco
To Mademoiselle Du Gas
Turin
Mlle. Rose Du Gas, Marseilles:
May the Holy Virgin protect you always. I entrust our nuns
and our poor girl orphans to you. Pray for the soul of
Your grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
To Madame Jacques
Turin
To Madame Jacques, our mother in Jesus Christ:
God is calling me to Eternity. I hope in His Mercy Almighty
God will keep a place for you in Heaven. But continue your sup-
port of our nuns and our orphans.
May Mary protect you. Pray always for the poor soul
of the poor priest,
John Bosco

83.10 Page 830

▲back to top
802
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Turin
To Marchioness Fassati
Marchioness Maria Fassati:
Thank you, Marchioness, for your charity during my mortal
life. If God, in His Mercy, shall take me in, I will pray fervently
for you.
Your support of our orphans will be a most certain way by
which to assure Heaven for yourself.
Please pray for this old, yet ever affectionate friend of the
Fassati household,
Poor Don John Bosco
Turin
Baroness Ricci
Baroness Azeglia Ricci:
Mrs. Azeglia, continue your support of our apostolic labors
and the many souls saved by our missionaries will waft you to
Heaven.
Oh Mary, guide your daughter and her husband,B. Charles,
so that one day they may both enjoy the true reward of their per-
severance in the joys of Paradise.
Pray for my soul,
Your most obliged servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Turin
Baron Ricci
Baron Feliciano Ricci:
Oh Baron, you really must save your soul; but you will have
to give to the poor all your surplus, just as Our Lord gave unto
you. I pray that God grant you this extraordinary grace.

84 Pages 831-840

▲back to top

84.1 Page 831

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
803
I hope we will meet again in the beatitude of Eternity.
Pray that I may save my soul.
Most gratefully in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
Turin
To Mlle. Louvet
Mlle. Claire Louvet:
I have to go before you; but I shall not fail to pray for your
eternal happiness. Continue to look after our orphans and our
orphans will form your crown when the angels will waft you one
day to enjoy the glory of Heaven.
Oh Mary, protect your daughter always.
Please pray for the eternal rest of my own poor soul.
Always your grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Turin
To Count De Maistre
Dear Count Eugene De Maistre:
Thank you for the charity with which you have helped our
houses. Continue supporting them. May God grant that you and
all your family be united one day, together with your humble
friend now penning these lines for you, to enjoy the glory of
Paradise. So be it.
Please pray also for the repose of my own soul.
Your affectionate friend and servant,
Rev. John Bosco

84.2 Page 832

▲back to top
804
To Countess Callari
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Turin
Countess Charlotte Callari:
Oh Mary, protect your daughter here, and from your Divine
Son Jesus obtain for her an eternal recompense for her charitable
support of the Salesian Congregation. May Mary guide you to
Heaven, together with your whole family.
Continue to be the support of our institutes, and pray for my
poor soul. Goodbye until we meet in Heaven.
Most gratefully in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
Turin
To Madam Broquier
Marseilles
May God reward generously your charity and your husband's
kindness. Continue to help our institutes; pray for my poor soul.
I, too, will pray for you and will wait for you in the beatitude of
eternity, which I hope Almighty God will grant me in His
Infinite Mercy. So be it.
Your grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco

84.3 Page 833

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
805
104.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST GENERAL DIRECTORY OF
THE DAUGHTERS OF MARY HELP OF CHRISTIANS
AFTER DON BOSCO'S DEATH
My beloved Sisters in Jesus Christ:
Here you have the General Directory of the Sisters of Mary
Help of Christians for the year 1888..
To your comfort you can see therein how, in His Infinite
Mercy, Our Lord continues to bless our Congregation,by sending
us vocations, by increasing the number of our houses, by enabling
us to extend the range of our efforts to His Glory and for the sal-
vation of souls. Thanks be given to God Almighty for all these
things.
It is unnecessary that I stress here the immense loss suffered
by us as a consequence of the death of our most venerated
Founder and Father, Don Bosco. This death plunged all of us into
deep sorrow, and still has us mourning. You have been already
informed about this great loss. I think I should rather remind you
that on his bed of suffering, our venerated Don Bosco remem-
bered us several times and left some precious souvenirs for us.
When I had the happy opportunity to visit him during the course
of his last sickness, and to ask for a special blessing for us all, he
raised his hand with his usual kindliness and said: "/ bless all the
houses of the Daughters ofMary Help of Christians; I bless the
Mother General, and may all her fellow Sisters strive to save
many souls." Another day, in the presence of the Rev. Father Rua
and Bishop Cagliero, he added: "For the Sisters: OBEDIENCE;
they must observe it and have others observe it too." Then lastly,
he let the Very Reverend Father Bonetti, who is in charge of our
general guidance, inform us about this other thought: "If the
Sisters obey the Constitutions that were given to them, their eter-
nal salvation is assured."
Dear and beloved, let us print these three souvenirs in our
minds and carve them in our hearts and let us keep them as a pre-
cious legacy bequeathed to us by our dear Father. However, let us
not be satisfied merely by treasuring them, but let us strive also

84.4 Page 834

▲back to top
806
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
to draw the great possible advantage from them, by carrying them
into effect. Thus we will become worthy Daughters of Mary Help
of Christians, thus we will become holy and deserve some day to
join our venerated Don Bosco in Heaven where we have well-
founded reason to hope that he already is enjoying the reward of
his saintly virtues and prays for us.
I recommend my own soul to all your prayers and remain
with all my heart,
Your most affectionate sister in Jesus Christ,
Sister Catherine Daghero
105.
DECREE OF APPOINTMENT OF FATHER RUA,
AS IMMEDIATE SUCCESSOR TO DON BOSCO
(See page 844 ofthe original Italian Edition. In Latin.)
106.
LETTER FROM FATHER RUA TO FATHER BONETTI,
REGARDING THE WELCOME GIVEN HIM
BY THE ROMAN PRELATES
V.J.M.J.
Dearest Father Bonetti:
Yesterday we at last saw the Holy Father, but not yet in a pri-
vate audience. We saw him at the beatification ceremony for De
La Salle. He really looked like someone superhuman. After the
ceremony we called on Bishop Della Volpe to pay our respects,
and, as usual, he was very gracious. He said he was lucky to have

84.5 Page 835

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
807
received Don Bosco's last letter written by his own hand, and
praised the holy memory of our venerated and lamented Father.
He then scheduled an audience for us for Tuesday morning at
10:30; so that when you will open this, I will probably have
already been able to prostrate myself at the feet of His Holiness
and implore an abundant blessing for our Pious Society, but
above all for the Members of the Council, and therefore also for
dear Father Bonetti. Are you satisfied?
When we left Bishop Della Volpe we called on Cardinal
Rampolla, who was singularly gracious and affable to me, and
condescended to bless us, and in us, all the Salesians and their
pupils. He also expressed great veneration for Don Bosco. In the
ante-chamber of the Secretary of State I encountered Bishop
Jacobini, the archbishop of Tyre, who, among other things, asked
very especially for news of dear Bishop Cagliero, whom he awaits
with pleasure.
He said how happy he was to have been able to see our
beloved Don Bosco two more times during his last visit to Rome
for the consecration of the Sacred Heart Church, when he offered
him his arm to escort him to his room.
We paid our last call on Bishop Caprara, the Promoter of the
Faith, to elicit detailed explanations on how we must proceed in pro-
moting the cause for our venerated Father Bosco. His Eminence
Cardinal Parocchi himself had told us to go and see him. He was
very kind and showed genuine interest in listing all that has to be
done, offering his services any time we might need him. We took
note ofeverything he said and, when we get back home, we can dis-
cuss it all and formulate a plan of action with ease. The main thing
he stressed was that we must try to get together as much data as we
can, regarding miracles and graces obtained after the death of the
Servant of God, accompanying them with the most extensive docu-
mentation possible. But we will discuss that in person.
Once we have the audience with the Holy Father, we shall set
out on the homeward journey that same evening, or at the latest
the following day, which will be Wednesday. I do not know who
is the most anxious that I do this, you or me; certainly my own
craving is immense.
Meanwhile, if I have the time, I will go again to see the
Vatican Exhibit where our display makes a very handsome show-

84.6 Page 836

▲back to top
808
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
ing, and is greatly admired by everybody, especially as far as the
things sent from Patagonia and Vespignani' s drawing. Everyone
is astonished that it was done entirely by pen. Intelligent visitors
also admire the printing display. From what I could see, should
Bishop Cagliero present a handsome well bound copy to the Holy
Father, he would be very pleased. Besides that, I think it would be
a wonderful gesture if we could give a copy to several cardinals
and prelates.
Farewell, dear Father, may Our Lord bless us all and Mary Help
of Christians continue to extend her maternal protection on us.
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Rev. Michael Rua
107.
a) FATHER RUA ANNOUNCES HIS ELECTION TO THE
OFFICE OF RECTOR MAJOR TO THE SALESIAN
HOUSES, AND DESCRIBES HIS AUDIENCE
WITH LEO XIII
Turin, March 19, 1888
Beloved Sons in Jesus Christ:
After the letter addressed to all the Salesian houses by our
honorable Superior Council, I am today writing you for the first
time as Rector Major to which office, despite my unworthiness, I
have been elevated by Divine Providence in the way which has
been made known to all of you. I introduce myself to you under
the auspices of St. Joseph, whose solemn feast is being celebrat-
ed today, and I am confident that this great Saint, the patron of
the Universal Church, together with his most holy Spouse, will
also be the special protector of our Honorable Society, benignly
assisting me in the duties incumbent on my office.
There are many things I would like to say to you, but this time
I think it will be agreeable to you and beneficial if I tell you of the
audience I had with His Holiness, Leo XIII, on February 21st.

84.7 Page 837

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
809
Further on you will find a special report on it, from which you
will be able to see for yourselves how highly the Vicar of Christ
thought of our dearly beloved Founder.
I can tell you that Don Bosco was held in high esteem by the
eminent Cardinals and other eminent personalities I had the
honor of meeting. They all talked about our late lamented Don
Bosco with the highest praise. In fact, quite a few urged me to ini-
tiate, as soon as possible, the cause for his beatification. Very par-
ticularly did the Cardinal Vicar, our gracious protector, urge me
to do this who had already written to me about it before I left for
Rome. In Rome he talked with keen interest about it during the
two interviews he granted me, and as I took leave of him, his last
s words were: "/ recommend to you, Don Bosco cause: I recom-
s mend to you, Don Bosco cause."
The words of the Supreme Pontiff and this recommendation
from His Eminence, the Vicar, made me think of two things: one
of them is that we immediately should go to work to collect all
memoirs connected with our beloved Father's life.
I therefore warmly exhort all the Salesians to write down in
detail all they know regarding episodes of his life, his theological,
cardinal and moral virtues, his supernatural gifts, cures wrought
by him, prophecies, visions, and so on. Such statements are to be
sent to the Spiritual Director, Father Bonetti, who is in charge of
coordinating them and of using them as a basis for initiating the
cause. As a guideline for those who will submit a report, I wish
to bring to their attention that, in due course, they may be sum-
moned to take an oath on what they have set forth. I therefore
urge them to be as truthful and precise as possible.
The other thought which persists in my mind is that we should
deem ourselves fortunate to be the sons of so great a Father. We
should therefore make every effort to maintain and in due course
develop the undertakings he himself has initiated, faithfully fol-
lowing the methods he used and taught to us, and seeking, in our
manner of speaking and behaving, to imitate him as the model
which, in His Infinite Goodness, Our Lord has given to us. This,
my beloved sons, is the program I shall follow in my office; this
should also be the aim and concern of each individual Salesian.
Now I must convey to you a word of thanks. After the tragic
loss we suffered, many of you, either individually or collectively,

84.8 Page 838

▲back to top
810
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
wrote me letters full of warm affection and esteem, promising to
obey me and be subject to me. With this letter I now intend to cor-
dially thank all those who wrote those letters, and everyone who
chose to participate or would have liked to participate in writing
them. Such tokens of affection and religious submission helped
considerably to assuage my grief, and engendered into my heart
the confident feeling that I will not find my path so arduous.
Yet, despite that, I cannot conceal either from you or myself,
how urgently I need your prayers. I therefore recommend myself
to your charity, asking that you all support me with your powerful
prayers. For my part, I assure you that I will remember all of you
always in my heart, and recommend you all every day during my
Holy Mass to Our Lord, asking Him to assist you with His Holy
Grace, to protect you from all harm, and above all, to grant us the
grace that one day we may, all ofus together, with no exceptions
whatsoever, be united to sing His praises in Heaven where, as he
wrote us that he would, our dearly beloved Father Don Bosco is
waiting for us. Then courage, dear sons in Jesus Christ, let us per-
severe in our vocation, and with the help of God and our own
steadfastness, we shall succeed in this all-important endeavor. But
let us not rely only on our own strength but unanimously let us
turn to Our Heavenly Mother Mary Help of Christians, to Her
Most Pure Spouse, St. Joseph, and to our own patron Saint,
Francis de Sales. They will not fail to come to our assistance.
Believe me always in the Most Sacred Hearts of Jesus and
Mary,
Your most affectionate friend,
Rev. Michael Rua
b) FIRST AUDIENCE GRANTED BY THE HOLY FATHER
TO FR. RUA AFTER DON BOSCO'S DEATH.
Rome, February 21, 1888
It was February 21st of this year, 1888. As I was the very first
one to be ushered in to have an audience that day, at about 10

84.9 Page 839

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
811
o'clock in the morning, the Holy Father, Leo XIII, welcomed me
very kindly and addressed me by name, saying: "Father Rua, you
are the successor of Don Bosco; my condolences for the great loss
you have suffered, though I rejoice, for Bosco was a saint, and
will not neglect to help you from Heaven." I then replied to the
Holy Father: " Your Holiness, I am grateful for your comforting
words, which give me courage. Now that I, for the first time in my
quality of Rector Major, have the honor to present myself to you,
may I proffer my respects and those ofthe entire Pious Society of
St. Francis de Sales. All the Salesians intend to be always devot-
ed, respectful, obedient and loving sons of Your Holiness and of
the Church, continuing to work as much as they can for the glory
of God and the welfare of souls, to hold on to the undertakings
initiated by our lamented Founder." "Good," the Holy Father
replied, "go on with these holy undertakings, but for the time
being, make sure you consolidate them thoroughly. Do not be in
any hurry to expand them for some time now, but rather support
them rightly and develop what you already have." "That is pre-
cisely what our dear Don Bosco recommended to me in writing.
In a Memorandum, he stressed, among other things, that for some
time I was to shelve requests for foundations of any more houses,
so that I might complete the staffing ofthe houses already in exis-
tence." "Certainly, that is what you have to do," His Holiness
said, "and this applies to both the Salesians and the Daughters of
Mary Help of Christians, lest it may happen to you what has hap-
pened to other Congregations which grew too quickly and then
were unable to continue in an adequate manner. They were hard-
ly successful by sending only two or three people to found new
houses and then abandoning them to themselves."-Here I point-
ed out to the Holy Father that, according to the Rule which the
Holy See had incorporated in their Constitutions, the Salesians
must not be less than six in any new foundation, and that this was
an excellent precaution.
The Pope went on developing his theme, adding: "Above all,
make sure that the people you send to the various houses are
steadfast in virtue. This has to be ensured, especially during the
novitiate. Do you make sure that the novitiate is rightly run? How
long does it last?"-"Holy Father," I answered, "usually the novi-
tiate lasts one year for those aspiring to the priesthood, and two

84.10 Page 840

▲back to top
812
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
years for coadjutors."-"That is good," His Holiness replied,
"but let me tell you that whoever is in charge of the novices
should give accurate attention to reforming the life ofthe novices.
When they enter the novitiate, they carry along a certain amount
of dross. They therefore need to be purified, molded all over
again to a spirit of self-denial, obedience, humility, simplicity and
to other virtues essential to religious life. The main concern, and
I should say the only concern the novices should have during the
novitiate, is that of striving after their own perfection. Do not hes-
itate to send them away if they are unable to mend their ways. It
is better to have a few less members than to have people who lack
the religious spirit and virtues."
"I thank your Holiness for these holy suggestions; we shall
strive to abide by them, as they come to us from the Ruler of the
Church, from the Vicar of Jesus Christ, and our beloved Don
Bosco has inculcated in us the determination to profess the most
boundless obedience, respect and affection to him. In fact, we
very well recall how during his last sickness, even when his voice
was no more than a whisper, he would say now and then to the
Superiors standing around his bed: 'Wherever the Salesian may
go, they must always make sure to uphold the Pope's authority,
and instill and inculcate in others respect, obedience and love for
the Church and Her Ruler. "'-The Pope seemed touched by such
words, for he said: "Oh! It is evident that your Don Bosco was a
saint just like St. Francis of Assisi, who, dying, urged his religious
to be always devoted sons and the support of the Church of Rome
and Her Ruler. Abide by these recommendations of your Founder
and Our Lord will not fail to bless you all."
Then he asked about the houses of Italy, France, Spain,
England, Austria and America, dwelling with especial pleasure
on the Patagonian and Tierra del Fuego missions. He also asked
me if I knew all of our houses, particularly those located in Italy.
When I said that I did, he asked about Bishop Cagliero, and I told
him that, in his devotion to the Holy Father, he had come to Italy
to attend his priestly jubilee, and that Almighty God had reward-
ed this act of devotion by allowing him the consolation of assist-
ing our beloved Father during his last illness and at his death, and
even of hearing his last words of advice, and his last instructions.
He had even been able to administer the Sacraments to him, I

85 Pages 841-850

▲back to top

85.1 Page 841

▲back to top
Appendix ofDocuments
813
said. "But were you also there?"-"Yes, Holy Father, I too was
assisting him," I answered, "but since John Cagliero was a
Bishop, I felt it would be more befitting that such a task would be
left for him to do."-"Good, you acted quite rightly."
At this point I resumed my conversation and thanked His
Holiness for his past benevolence toward the Pious Society and
the gracious words that His Eminence, Cardinal Rampolla, the
Secretary of State, had addressed to us on behalf of the Pope at
the time of Don Bosco's death. I begged him to continue extend-
ing such benevolence to us. The Holy Father replied: "I too felt
the loss of your Father keenly, and when the Cardinal Secretary
of State brought me the news on your behalf, I decided to tell him
exactly the words that he had to use in the reply to you.
Henceforth, all the affection and benevolence that I gave to Bosco
will now be extended to you and to the Society he founded."-"!
am deeply grateful, your Holiness. Your words give me great
comfort. I now beg you respectfully to bless me, my dear confr-
eres, all the Daughters of Mary Help of Christians, all our
Salesian Cooperators, and all our pupils and dependents." "I do
so gladly, and heartily bless you, your confreres, the Daughters of
Mary Help of Christians, your good Cooperators and all who are
dear to you."-"Your Holiness, if you will permit me, I will now
call in our Procurator General as well, and my Secretary-they
are waiting outside in the ante-chamber; and would like to receive
your blessing."-"Certainly, tell them to come in."-He rang a
bell and had them ushered inside. The Pope then asked Father
Caesar Cagliero, the Procurator General and the Director of the
House of Rome: "Have we met somewhere already?"-"Yes,
Your Holiness, I am the Procurator General of the Salesians and
Director of the House of the Sacred Heart here in Rome."-Then
the Holy Father went on: "See that the house of Rome is a model
house, for that house is very important." I remarked: "This was
precisely the topic of the talk I gave recently to the confreres of
that same house."-To which the Holy Father replied: "Certainly,
the house of Rome is where the Pope is, right under his nose, one
might say; everything that goes on in it can be reported back to
him at once."-Father Cagliero said: "Your Holiness, we shall do
our utmost to respond to your kindness and your wise advice."
"Yes, always try to provide comfort to the Pope," the Pope

85.2 Page 842

▲back to top
814
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
answered, stressing his last word. After this, with great warmth,
the Holy Father imparted the blessing we had implored; we kissed
once again his holy foot and his hand, and took our leave.
Rev. Michael Rua
108.
REPORT ON THE AUDIENCE GRANTED TO
BISHOP CAGLIERO BY LEO XIII
Rome, Sacred heart of Jesus, March 3, 1888
Dear Father Lazzero:
We have just got back from our audience with the Holy
Father. He received us at 12 o'clock, alone, just the two of us,
with genuine fatherly warmth. He instantly wanted us to spread
out at his feet the guanaco hide made by our Patagonians. He was
very pleased with the volume (which was bound at San Benigno)
of the three Encyclicals and looked at it very carefully. He was
also delighted with Father Francis Cerruti's book, The Ideas of
Don Bosco, the life of Mamma Margaret, and a booklet about
Buenos Aires. He was greatly touched by the gifts and instructed
the Bishop to repeat these exact words to all the boys: "I embrace
them all fondly and I bless them."
We talked about the staunch solidarity existing among all the
Salesians after the death of Don Bosco, and he said that he had
been afraid about it, but that now he was very happy.
We thanked him for having given us Father Rua as our Rector
Major. Tomorrow I will send a little article to l 'Unita Cattolica.
Father Costamagna has written us a letter, dated February
20th, from Buenos Aires, and they did not know anything about
Don Bosco's death at that date. Please send some reliable person
to find out if the telegram sent by the Bishop on the very same
day Don Bosco died was ever sent off from Turin, and let us know
something in this regard while we are still here in Rome.
The Bishop is well and sends his regards to everybody.

85.3 Page 843

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
815
Kiss Father Rua's hand for me, give my regards to the
Superiors and pray for someone who loves you dearly in the Lord.
Most affectionately,
Rev. Anthony Riccardi

85.4 Page 844

▲back to top
816
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
inrumeuta auh Jreuinus iEpisnhes
I.
DON BOSCO AT THE SHRINE OF OROPA
IN THE YEAR 1863
An unpublished document informs us about an event that happened
to Don Bosco in 1863 while he was visiting the famous Shrine of Biella.
This document is a letter from Father Joachim Sella, cousin of the famous
Quintino and Superior of the Fathers of St. Philip of Biella. It is addressed
to Father Carlo Vercellone, a native of Biella from Sordevolo, a Barnabite
monk, well known as a scholar of Biblical studies. The document is in the
hands of the Barnabite monk, Joseph Roberti, likewise from Rigolio,
Province of Biella. On August 10, 1863, a few days after Don Bosco's
departure from Oropa (Cfr. LEMOYNE, BIOGRAPHIC MEMOIRS, Vol.
IV, page 366 and Vol. Vil, page 299), Father Sella informed the above-
named monk of the intention Don Bosco had confided to him, namely, to
write the history of the Oropa Shrine; then he went on:
While we were in the vicinity of the sacred chapel we saw a few
sophisticated gentlemen wandering around amid others who were intent
on looking at the votive plaques. These gentlemen were blasphemously
joking about the credulity and gullibility of the people who lapped up as
unadulterated truth all that the priests dished out to them... about the
authenticity of the miracles which had taken place and were depicted
there. They were talking loud enough for Don Bosco to overhear them,
and by their glances, they challenged him to take the matter up with them.
With his habitual kindly manner, Don Bosco asked them if he could call
on them at their residence at his ease, and when this had been arranged,
they jumped the gun and called on him in his room where, after some
courteous formalities, they assured him they were good Catholics, but
could not overcome their reluctance to believe in all the above-mentioned
miraculous events. Don Bosco sat quietly and calmly with his three

85.5 Page 845

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
817
assailants. He let them talk and then, turning to their leader, he began to
force him to admit, but always using a wonderful gentleness, that after all,
such things were not impossible, and listed, one by one, all the miracles
and extraordinary events narrated in the Holy Scriptures: apparitions of
angels, resurrection of the dead, etc. etc.
Once he had obtained an admission that this was possible, he asked
for what reason one might not believe the same things, or similar things
which had occurred and been seen both in public and in private, and to
which credit had been given in Oropa, even by learned people-ecclesi-
astics, laymen, generals, etc.
Faced with this unexpected argument, the gentlemen began to laugh
and courteously took their leave, not knowing what to say in rebuttal, but
agreeing with him in everything he said. The matter did not end here. The
same evening, the ringleader of the three went to see Don Bosco and asked
to make his confession to him, and did so to his indescribable relief. When
Don Bosco asked what had so impulsively persuaded him to go to
Confession, the man replied: "After our conversation, I really did under-
stand many of the graces to which colonels, four star generals and so on
had borne testimony, and I said to myself: "These are men not given to
facile credulity; therefore, I am the one who is off the right path, etc. etc.!"
The story, as told by Father Sella, is sketched out with simplicity; but,
as Canon Buscaglia wrote in Eco de! Santuario d'Oropa (April 1936), "it
depicts luminously the characteristic figure of St. John Bosco, always so
calm, affable and wondrously gentle, yet ever ready to defend Christian
faith and pious beliefs, especially where the miracles and graces granted by
the holy Virgin Herself were at stake. Yet, at the same time, he was always
so deft at inducing even the most recalcitrant to bare their consciences to
him in the Sacrament of Penance and make their peace with God."
II.
LETTER FROM DON BOSCO TO
COUNTESS CROTTI DI COSTIGLIOLE
This letter was sent together with several copies of a circular in
which Don Bosco appealed to the charity of his benefactors for the work
to be done on the Church of Mary Help of Christians. (Lemoyne,

85.6 Page 846

▲back to top
818
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Biographic Memoirs, Vol. VII, footnote to page 734 of the Italian Edition.
Omitted in the English translation).
Turin, September 8, 1864
Dear Madame:
Here, dear Countess, are a few programs of our Church of
Mary Auxilium Christianorum. It is I who send them, but it is the
Holy Virgin who recommends that you distribute them and make
them fertile so that her temporal home in this world may be com-
pleted with the certainty that she will, in due course, generously
repay you by preparing a lovely home for you and yours in
Paradise.
Father Scaglia and Count Alessandro can give you a hand;
what about Count Michael? Make him pay, and leave him in
peace with his glass and cutting diamonds.
God grant you good health, Countess, as well as to your
whole honorable family; please do me the charity of praying for
me and my poor boys, and believe me in the Lord,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
Ill.
THREE LETTERS TO THE NOBLE CAPELLETTI
FAMILY, ROME
The first two letters are addressed to Baroness Louisa Capelletti, nee
Marchioness Cavalletti; the third to Baron Philip, her husband. Saverio,
who is mentioned in the second letter, was their son, to whom reference
is made in the first letter. "The intrepid senator brother praised in the sec-
ond letter is Marquis Francis Cavalletti, the last Papal Roman senator until
1870; he married Mary, of the noble Durazzo marquisate family of
Genoa. The originals are in the possession of Marchioness Mary Neirotto
Cambiaso, daughter of the Baron Philip and his wife, Mary Capelletti.

85.7 Page 847

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
819
A.
Turin, October 22, 1866
Dear Madame:
Thank you with all my heart for your offering on behalf of
my poor boys, and especially for the help to continue the work on
the church being built in honor of Mary Help of Christians. The
exterior part of this sacred edifice is nearing completion, and we
hope in Divine Providence for the rest.
Do not be afraid in any way as far as the cholera epidemic.
Go to Rome, and stay at Frascati. You have nothing to fear. No
one who helps build the Church of Mary Help of Christians of
Valdocco will become victim of the deadly plague, provided you
put your trust in her.
If it shall so please God, I will go to Rome sometime between
December and January next year.
It was an excellent idea to put your son at Mondragone.
Teachers, assistants and the director there are all anxious to pro-
vide what is really good, the welfare of the soul.
God bless you and your family, pray for me, who remain
gratefully,
Your obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
B.
Turin, May 25, 1868
Worthy Madame Marchioness:
On the one hand, I welcomed the news you sent me, but on
the other, I was saddened by the troubles that our dear Saverio is
giving you. Yet you have resorted to the proper remedy: prayer. I
shall gladly join you, together with my boys.
A few days ago I sent Saverio a book to Mondragone: if you
can persuade him to write to me, and ask for my advice in any-

85.8 Page 848

▲back to top
820
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
thing, I would try to straighten out some of his ideas; he seemed
to have great respect and deference for me when I was in Rome.
Who knows if a new voice may not have a beneficial effect on
him. It is just an idea of mine.
I informed Chevalier Oreglia of the matter and he is praying
with us; and will make sure to have a novena of Communions to
this end.
Please convey my respects to Marchioness Cavalletti; also to
the intrepid senator brother, his wife, and the whole family. God
bless you all and grant you all the grace of perseverance. Pray for
me, who am in the Lord,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
c.
Rome, January 23, 1869
Dear Baron:
I have to meet with Cardinal Antonelli this evening at six
o'clock. I must therefore forego the pleasure of dining at your
house, as you so graciously invited me to do.
Quod differtur non aufertur; that is why I hope to be able to
enjoy your hospitality some evening next week.
God bless you and your whole family; pray for me, who am
most gratefully,
Your most obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
IY.
A LETTER OF THANKS
This letter was written by Don Bosco to the notary public, Joseph
Borgogna, of Arigliano, in the region of Vercelli. The person sending us

85.9 Page 849

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
821
the original also enclosed a receipt issued by Don Bosco for more than
fifty lire which had been sent to him by the above notary public on July
30th, that same year.
Turin, May 30, 1880
Kind Sir:
With grateful heart I have received the sum of one hundred
francs which you in your charity offer as a homage to Mary Help
of Christians, to help us in our increasing needs. As a small token
of my gratitude, I celebrated a Holy Mass, and our boys have said
prayers and went to Communion at the altar of Mary for your
pious intentions, invoking abundant blessings from Heaven for
you and your whole honorable family.
I would be indeed delighted if you would honor us by calling
on us next time you come to Turin. In this one institute alone you
would already see over a thousand boys that you have assisted.
Under the guidance of their teachers, and either through study or
by acquiring some trade, others are trained to be able one day to
earn an honest living.
May God bless you and your whole family, and keep all of you
in good health. Please add another act of charity to your merits and
pray for me who will always remain in Our Lord Jesus Christ,
Your most grateful servant,
Rev. John Bosco
v.
DON BOSCO'S VISIT TO AVIGNON IN 1883
The Jesuit priest, Father Victor Vieille, writing on April 12, 1883 to
Bishop Michael Rasset, of St. Jean de Mariana in Savoy, from Avignon,
makes the following allusion to the presence of Don Bosco in that very city:
We have had a visit from Don Bosco, who was on his way to Lille. This
holy priest left a very deep impression here in Avignon. While a guest in the
house of Monsieur Michel Bent, he was literally besieged all day by a huge

85.10 Page 850

▲back to top
822
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
crowd which wanted to seek his advice, ask him to pray, or who implored
good health for themselves or for some member of their families. Even in
this day and age holiness still exercises an irresistible power of attraction.
VI.
DON BOSCO IN FRANCE
From the periodical St. Andrew's Magazine, February 1912, the
Salesian priest Father Franco translated the following passage:
Don Bosco was already very old and blind when I had the privilege
of attending one of his functions in South France.
At that time he was on a tour of many cities to raise the funds essen-
tial to the upkeep and development of his many undertakings. After a
rousing speech which was deeply touching with its eloquent simplicity
and ardent, genuine zeal, Don Bosco came down from the pulpit and,
guided by one of his orphans, he himself started collecting alms all round
the church, which on that occasion was jammed full with people. As he
slowly advanced, the people shifted their chairs to let him by, as the cus-
tom is in French churches when there is a collection in progress. The
funds for which he had made his fervent appeal were given with genuine
generosity, for there was hardly anybody in that huge crowd who was able
to look at the holy priest and great philanthropist without feeling deeply
moved. His beautiful soul was not reflected as one might see it reflected
on the features of a statue, but it rather had a rare spiritual beauty blend-
ed with an exceptional force of character.
His whole countenance bore an expression of meek peace and humil-
ity evidenced by his half-closed eyes.
Miss Wollaston White
VII.
LETTER TO COUNTESS THERESA MASTAI-FERRETTI
The daughter of the countess, Countess Belgard of Leghorn, has the
original of this letter.

86 Pages 851-860

▲back to top

86.1 Page 851

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
823
Rome, January 23, 1878
Torre de'Specchi 36
Worthy Countess:
It was somewhat peculiar the letter that you were so kind as
to write to me. You do not want to be a Salesian Cooperator. Yet
at the same time you are sponsoring the Catholic Readings and
send me 50 Francs in alms? What else is there needed? Nothing,
certainly nothing. There are no obligations in this association.
Everything is done voluntarily, and there is no vestige of guilt if
one gives nothing. So please allow me to enlist you as a
Cooperator, the Holy Father himself and other patrician ladies of
Rome have joined this association.
May God bless you, and grant you lasting good health, a
happy life and the precious gift of perseverance in doing
good. Please perform an additional act of charity by praying
for me and my twenty-thousand boys, and believe me in Jesus
Christ,
Your humble servant,
Rev. John Bosco
P.S. Should you for any reason absolutely insist that your name be
struck off the list of our Cooperators, I will do so without hesitation, arid
immediately.
VIII.
DON BOSCO TO MONSIEUR ROSTAND,
PRESIDENT OF THE BEAUJOUR SOCIETY .
Don Bosco wrote the draft ofthis letter and then gave it to Count Cays
to copy. Count Cays met Don Bosco at the Alassio school with the
Superiors of the Council. The Saint was on his way back from France and
had to go straight on to Rome.

86.2 Page 852

▲back to top
824
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Alassio, February 7, 1879
To Monsieur Jules Rostand
Monsieur Jules Rostand:
Since you were in Paris when our business had wound up, I
was prevented from paying my respects to you, and thanking you
for your kindness, or rather for your charity which you extended
to us. We shall be eternally grateful and the children benefiting
by it will say a fervent prayer every day to Almighty God, that He
reward you, according to His Divine Promises.
I stopped over at Saint-Cyr during my trip and met with
Father Vincent, who awaited our arrival like manna from Heaven.
He still has some fifty orphans with him and this causes his debts
to increase daily. He signed our compromise agreement without
any argument, saying that from now on he will not spend any-
thing without first letting us know. Among the children there are
24 who are not yet ten years old; they range between two, three,
four, five and six years of age. Since, at such a tender age they
require first and foremost a genuinely maternal care, we agreed
with him that they should be sent home to their relatives. The
estate has some 90,000 square meters, and the soil is good, but
overrun by weeds. There is no pasture land, meadows or cattle.
Things are better at La Navarre. I sent already 7 months ago
two priests and four clerics there to look after about fifty youths,
some of whom attend school, others the workshops. The remain-
der work in the fields under foremen. We already bought fifty
heads of cattle, but this is still too little in view of the size of the
farm which measures 230,000 square meters. The soil is excellent
there; wheat, vines, olive-groves, the quercus suber (cork trees)
grow there abundantly.
In the two farms of Saint-Cyr and La Navarre we shall have
a great deal of expenses for several years to come, yet they will
support and feed over 200 boys, without any need to have
recourse to anybody.
Dear sir, I wanted to report to you on the above, to update you
on the importance of the institutes to which you have given such
a valid support and which one may well call fruits of your own
great charity. I am no longer in Marseilles, but when I left that

86.3 Page 853

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
825
city, my heart remained behind at St. Leo's Oratory. The number
of young orphans accepted, the workshops just inaugurated, the
growing school staff, and the pressing plans...everything is call-
ing for expansion! I will do my best; and I have unlimited confi-
dence in you, and in your hands lies the happiness of Maison
Beaujour.
May Almighty God bless you, charitable Monsieur Jules
Rostand, and may He grant you good health for many a year, so
that you may live to see the outcome of your charity. May He
shed His Graces on all the members of the Beaujour Society and
on your whole honorable family to which I am greatly indebted.
I am now on my way to Rome where I hope to tell people many
good things about the Beaujour Society, and obtain a special
blessing from the Holy Father.
My sincerest gratitude to you,
Your very obedient servant,
Rev. John Bosco
LETTER TO THE DIRECTOR OF THE HOUSE OF PARIS
Turin, January 18, 1885
My dear Father Bellamy:
I enclose a copy of the letter I plan to send to our Parisian
Cooperators.
Please read it and translate it if you think it will do, and then
send the translation back to me, so that we can print it in good
French.
Then the printed copies, all of them signed by myself, will be
sent to you, so that you may mail them to the individual address
of all the Cooperators.
I duly received the letters you wrote to me. They made me
very happy. I am satisfied with what you are doing, but please
look after your health, and that of all your confreres. Whenever
you have a chance to talk with any of our benefactors, or only

86.4 Page 854

▲back to top
826
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Cooperators, give them my personal regards, and assure them that
I am praying for all of them.
May God bless you and all our Confreres. Please pray for me.
All of you pray for me who will now and forever be in Jesus Christ,
Your most affectionate friend,
Rev. John Bosco
x.
CONFIDENTIAL ADVICE TO TWO DIRECTORS
FROM DON BOSCO
The first of these two directors seems to be the director of Varazze,
the second that of Lanzo.
A.
1. A sermon on the spirit of charity and on brotherly unity. One God,
one sole master, one sole superior, one sole Congregation.
2. Monthly manifestation; convene the Council; make and recom-
mend warmly a practical meditation. For example: Let no one keep
money for his personal use; let no one incur expenses without the
consent of the Council.
3. Never criticize what was done formerly in the school or outside of
it at Varazze. Never boast either in public or in private about what
is now being done or what has been accomplished.
4. Avoid all unnecessary conversations, visits or contacts; avoid
familiarity with members ofthe opposite sex. Someone has report-
ed to me about your excessively long stay in Nice.
5. Have great respect and fear (keep your distance) for the Ligurian
clergy;30 therefore praise it, never criticize it, or boast in any way
detrimental to it from the pulpit or from elsewhere.
30 To properly understand the word ''fear" here and in the instructions to the missionaries in 1875 ("love,
fear, and respect other religious orders") one must interpret the word in the light of typical popular Piedmontese
dialect expression "have fear of" when alluding to the reverent awe a subordinate shouldfeel toward those superi-
or to him. Keep a distance from them.-Don 't be too familiar.

86.5 Page 855

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
827
6. Do all the good you can, without making a show of it. Violets grow
in concealed places, but they are traced and found, thanks to their
fragrance.
Read these suggestions, carry them out, and then we will talk about
them. Accept all this from yours
Most affectionately in Jesus Christ,
Rev. John Bosco
B.
Eve of the Feast of the Annunciation
Beloved:
During this retreat I talked with a number of retreatants from
our schools and jotted down a few things which I feel are worthy
of serious consideration. Meanwhile, summon the Prefect and
read this together.
1. Do not forget what I have earnestly recommended at the
time when you accompanied me to Sant'lgnazio.
2. Both of you too easily leave the school, and you call on
private families and the houses of the boys.
3. There are some serious complaints about personal neat-
ness of the clothes worn and of living quarters. Serious
complaints also regarding discipline. These are two fun-
damental things. Who is in charge of them? Do the
Director and the Prefect carry out their assigned tasks?
They should give their attention to this rather than to any
other external occupation.
4. A number of parents are complaining about the adminis-
tration; a lot ofboys are dissatisfied, while others are pam-
pered, etc. etc.
May God help us. Work on behalf of souls, especially on
behalf of your own. Amen.
Rev. John Bosco

86.6 Page 856

▲back to top
828
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
XI.
TOPICS FOR PREACHERS OF OUR HOLY RETREATS
We do not know in what year Father Rua instructed Father Barberis
to distribute these topics, gleaned from a draft written by Don Bosco, to
the preachers of our retreats.
1. Patience in bearing with the faults of our Confreres; advise them,
correct them with charity, but promptly.
2. Avoid criticism, fault-finding; mutual defense, and mutual mater-
ial and spiritual assistance.
3. Never complain about orders given to us, things denied to us, or
about food offerings; about clothes, about the jobs assigned to us,
about our life troubles, or quality of the assigned tasks.
4. Take extreme care in avoiding, and seeing that others avoid any
deed or word which might be the cause of scandal, or even only
interpreted as such.
5. A Salesian should never remember any offense received, in order
to bring it up for reproach, or seek revenge for it.
6. Never recall things (past and already almost generally)31 forgotten
in order to blame someone for them.
7. Eagerness and general endeavor to render the Salesians capable of
exemplary compliance with the duties proper to their office.
XII.
THIRTY-EIGHT BRIEF APHORISMS WRITTEN
BY DON BOSCO
His secretary, Father Berto, copied these little phrases. For the most
part, the Servant of God had written them on holy pictures, signing them
as usual.
31 The words in parenthesis are the gloss of Father Rua. For things forgotten cannot be remembered; here it
means, however, things that one had decided not to try to remember.

86.7 Page 857

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
829
1.
May God bless and generously reward the charity of the benefactors
of our orphans.
2.
We shall pray for all our benefactors every day.
3.
Give to the orphans here on earth and Almighty God will make you
rich in Paradise some day.
4.
The prayers of the poor are always answered, and find mercy.
5.
May God bless you, your relatives and all your friends.
6.
May God make you all rich in the holy fear of Him.
7.
Oh! Mary, protect France and all Frenchmen
8.
God detests sin and those who commit sins; but His Mercy is Infinite.
9.
Be swift in performing good deeds, for you may run out of time, and
thus you will be deceived.

86.8 Page 858

▲back to top
830
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
10.
He who does good in life will find good in death. Qua/is vita, finis
ita.
11.
Oh Mary, obtain for us from Jesus good physical health, if this is
advantageous to the welfare of our soul, but assure our eternal salvation.
12.
Oh pious Virgin, give your powerful aid
to my soul at the moment of my death.
13.
Oh Holy Mary,
Give my soul
Your powerful aid
At the moment of my death.
14.
He who tarries in giving himself to God runs a great risk of forfeit-
ing his soul.
15.
I pray for you everyday, and you too please pray for the salvation of
my soul.
16.
Children are the joy of Jesus and Mary.
17.
If we do good, we shall be well off in this life and in the next.

86.9 Page 859

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
831
18.
In Paradise we shall enjoy all the good things for all eternity.
19.
Oh Mary, be my salvation.
20.
Sin is the greatest enemy of God.
21.
May God bless you, and the Holy Virgin be your guide through all the
perils of life.
22.
He who protects the poor will be abundantly rewarded by God at His
Divine Judgment.
23.
Blessed are those who consecrate themselves to God in their youth!
24.
My sons, save time and time will save you in Eternity.
25.
Date et dabitur vobis.
26.
May Jesus always be your guide through dangers, until you reach
Heaven.

86.10 Page 860

▲back to top
832
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
27.
He who protects the orphans will be blessed by God in this world, and
Mary will protect him at the time of his death.
28.
How many people meant to give themselves to God, yet were unable,
for lack of time.
29.
At the end of our life, we reap the harvest of our good deeds.
30.
May God bless and reward all our benefactors.
31.
How generously shall we be rewarded for all the good we do in this
world!
32.
May God bless us and deliver us from all evil.
33.
At the thought of the presence of God
May our lips, our hearts, our minds
Pursue the path of virtue
Oh! Mighty Virgin Mary.
34.
Et cognovi quod non esset melius nisi laetari et facere bene in vita
sua (Eccl. 3:12) [I came to know that there is nothing better than rejoice
and do good in one's life].

87 Pages 861-870

▲back to top

87.1 Page 861

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
833
35.
Do not rely on my prayers but on those of our orphans, for they are
under the special protection of the Holy Virgin Help of Christians. May
God bless and generously reward all our benefactors.
36.
May Mary extend to you Her holy blessing and deliver you from all
the perils in life and in death. So be it. (To Viglietti, when a student.)
37.
Adde quotidie scientiam scientiae, virtutem virtuti, et dominus dabit
tibi mercedem magnam nimis [Add everyday knowledge to knowledge,
virtue to virtue and the Lord will reward you greatly]. (To Viglietti, when
a cleric, on the occasion of his name day, 1884.)
38.
Help me like a son, and I will always love you like a father, praying
fervently that you may one day fly to Heaven, accompanied by all the
souls you will have saved. (To Father Viglietti when a priest, on the occa-
sion ofhis name day 1887.)
XIII.
MEMORANDUM OF CARDINAL CAGLIERO
Golden words of advice gleaned from the souvenirs and example of
our Venerable Father Don Bosco, and addressed to the personnel in charge
of the houses and missions of Patagonia, teaching and assisting, in a posi-
tion of leadership.
I. Qui praesunt, ideo praesunt ut prosint. (St. Augustine). He
who is in a position of high authority is put there so that he
may be of advantage to those in an inferior position. 1.

87.2 Page 862

▲back to top
834
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Everyone must feel responsible for the office to which he is
assigned, and must ponder on how he will have to render
account of what he has done to God and the Congregation. 2.
Foresight, vigilance and diligence should be our inseparable
companions in wisely governing the house, school, or institute
entrusted to us and in honestly administering them. 3.
Community life, prayer, work and sacrifice: these are the pre-
rogatives and privileges of our superiority and of our dignity
which is in no way enviable.
II. Exemplum dedit nobis ut sequamur vestigia eius. (St. Peter) 1.
Just as the behavior of our Venerable Don Bosco, our behavior
should at all times and towards all be noble, intelligent and
benign, never harsh, vulgar nor spiteful. 2. Our manner of
speaking should always be gentle, gracious and prudent; never
caustic, uncouth or impetuous. 3. Let us always be very, very
controlled in everything we do; woe unto us if we are angry,
careless or uncontrolled.
III. Apparuit benignitas Salvatoris nostri erudiens nos (St. Paul)
It's more suitable to have the heart of a father than a head of a
superior. 2. Let us strive to make ourselves loved rather than
feared. 3. Let us learn how to have others obey us, without being
ordered to.
IV. Charitas non agit perperam (never act without thinking). 1. Let
us not rush to give corrections. 2. Never harsh, but always gen-
tle when admonishing. 3. Never humiliate or mortify your sub-
ordinates.
V. Si vis amari, esto amabilis (St. John Chys.) It is unwise to be
over strict in demanding obedience or general observance: the
best is the enemy of the good. 2. We should learn how to bear
with and prefer not to see the faults and temperament of our
charges. 3. Never reprimand anybody unless you are calm in
spirit, serene in mind, and with your heart at peace.
VI. Discite a me quia mitis sum (St. Matthew) 1. Emotions in a
Superior are abad companion or the worst possible adviser. 2.
Meekness, patience and indulgence should be the badge of our
authority. 3. Our words ring, our example thunders.

87.3 Page 863

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
835
VII. Labia tua lac et mel, et eloquium tuum dulce (Cant.) 1. Prayer
helps us to be wise and prudent. - 2. Gentleness makes us liked
and lovable. - 3. Goodness makes us loving and beloved.
VIII. Magis docendo quam iubendo, magis quam minando. Nee
aspere nee duriter: si quid minarum, cum do/ore, ne nos ipsi in nostra
potestate, sed Deus in nostro sermone timeatur. (St. Augustine). 1. Zeal
must always be tempered by gentleness, so that on our lips even threats
will appear likable. 2. Always remember never to correct a sinner nor rep-
rimand a fault harshly, sternly or impulsively. 3. When you are obliged to
use threats and apply severity, do it reluctantly and regretfully, manifest-
ing your inner grief, so that the culprit will realize that you do not want
to make him afraid either of you or of your authority, but instead, of the
Lord he has offended.
Poscenda fides, ut vincatur mundus cum suis erroribus, cum suis
amatoribus, cum suis tortoribus. (St. Augustine)
Finis scientiarum est, ut aedificetur fides, ut honorificetur Deus, ut
componantur mores, ut haurientur consolationes, ut animae salventur.
(St. Bonaventure)
Charitas fraternitatis maneat in vobis. (Ad Hehr.)
St. Jose de Costa Rica, March 22, 1912.
John, Archbishop
Xiv.
PUBLIC RETRACTION BY CANON CHIUSO
Turin-Valsalice
January 19, 1937-XV
On May 24, 1891, the feast day of Mary Help of Christians,
His Excellency, David, of the noble family of the Counts
Riccardi, and Archbishop ofTurin, had his coach waiting near the
sacristy after the pontifical solemn service in the Shrine, since he
wished to return immediately to the archepiscopal residence. I,
who was on duty in the ante-chamber of Father Rua, approached

87.4 Page 864

▲back to top
836
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
the carriage to kiss the beloved archbishop's ring, though, in real-
ity, I wanted to know what his intentions were.
As soon as he saw me, he beckoned that I was to approach
him. "Tell Father Rua that I am going to the archepiscopal
palace," he said, "to meet someone there who is awaiting me, and
tell him that he should have an extra place be set at table."
I instantly informed Father Rua, who seemed somewhat sur-
prised, since he could not imagine who the companion of His
Lordship might be.
Meanwhile, half an hour later, the carriage of the archbishop
arrived and the archbishop got out ofit, followed by a noble-look-
ing priest, and walked straight to the ante-chamber of Father Rua.
I flung the door open, and the archbishop warmly embraced
Father Rua. " I have brought here someone you have not seen for
a long time," he said. "But his presence here today will be most
welcome." I did not hear anything more, for I closed the door.
They all went down for lunch and I, too, went to my own dining
room.
After lunch I met my good friend, the engineer Rodolfo Sella.
He was more cheerful than usual. "Today I have had one of the
greatest satisfactions I could possibly have had here on earth," he
told me. "At the end of the meal, His Lordship toasted with noble
words the wonderful growth of the Salesian Congregation under
the strong, enlightened guidance of Father Rua. He said how
closely he was following the apostolic footsteps of Don Bosco,
overcoming every obstacle. Then he concluded: 'On this day,
consecrated to Mary Help of Christians, I am delighted to pres-
ent to this solemn gathering the Rev. Father Chiuso, who wishes
to put an end to a period of time which has endured all too long
and was extremely painful, and to demonstrate in deed his warm
attachment and immense esteem for Don Bosco, to his most wor-
thy successor Father Rua, and the whole Salesian Congregation'."
The Rev. Father Chiuso then began to speak in the midst of a
religious and breathless silence, making a dignified and heartfelt
retraction ofwhat he had done during the tragic year-long friction
which had put Don Bosco's holiness to so arduous a test. His
words brought tears of joy to the eyes of all present. But Father
Rua was happier than all the others, for once again he saw the
virtue of Don Bosco exalted. He affectionately embraced Father

87.5 Page 865

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
837
Chiuso and then ran to the Shrine to give thanks to Mary Help of
Christians.
In faith
Rev. Melchiorre Marocco
xv.
MY FIRST GENERAL CONFESSION TO DON BOSCO
It was the year 1882. In August, the Rev. Don Bosco came to San
Benigno Canavese for the retreat of the novices and confreres. Our Father
Director, Father Julius Barberis, informed us of his coming, and urged us
to go to confession to Him, and said that anyone who felt the desire or
necessity, should make a general confession. I had gone to San Benigno
in April of that same year, and decided I would take advantage of it,
although at that time I was unaware of the extraordinary gifts which Our
Lord had endowed him with. I prepared myself as well as I could and went
to confession. My first words were: Father, I came here to the school five
months ago, and would now like to make a general confession so that I
may be better reassured.
"Good," he answered. "Have you made your preparation?"
"I think I have; I did all I could to make an examination of con-
science," I replied.
"Good, good. Now tell me: do you want to tell me your sins, or would
you like me to tell you what you have done wrong?"
"It will be better that you tell me; I will answer truthfully."
"Good. What is your name?"
"G.Z." I said.
"What was that?"
"G.Z."
" I do not understand very well," he said.
"G.Z."
"You see, I do not understand," he repeated.
He went on like that until he had made me repeat it seven or eight
times. Then I realized that I should make myself known to him in anoth-
er way. "Father, I am the nephew of the pastor of the Sacred Heart Church
in Rome, Father Cagnoli," I said.

87.6 Page 866

▲back to top
838
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
"Ah! I understand now who you are. Now look, you committed such
and such a sin, in such and such a place, with such and such a compan-
ion."
"That is true, Father." In this way he told me all my sins in minute
detail, listing the circumstance of place, time and with whom I had com-
mitted them. He said that I had made my First Communion adequately
well, although it could have been better, and as he finished the list to which
all I had to do was reply: "Yes, Father, that is true," he said, ''Now there is
nothing else, and you will be happy." I do not recall whether he said any-
thing about the future, I do not think he did, because I have no recollec-
tion ofit. Though somewhat confusedly, I do believe he said: "We shall see
what this son of God is capable of doing." During the next six years I spent
at San Benigno Canavese and Turin, I made my confession to Don Bosco
some two or three more times, though I do not recall anything particular.
I believe I was the last of the boys of the Oratory to kiss his hand when he
was still alive, at eight o'clock at night on January 31, 1888.
What I have said here is the perfect truth.
Rev. Zacarias Genghini
Salesian priest in Chile
XVI.
A TESTIMONY REGARDING THE GREY DOG
"IL GRIGIO"
We must never overlook any testimony concerning events of the early
days of Don Bosco's Congregation. This report on the famous Grey Dog
is by the Salesian priest Father Aliberti, who is at present the Provincial
of Magallanes.
On the eve ofmy departure for Turin in 1920, Father Victor Durando,
a missionary at Magallanes, asked me to convey his warmest greetings to
his brother, a distinguished Turin priest named Father Philip Durando.
When I arrived in Turin, my first thought was to call on this priest, in
the company of Father Maggiorino Borgatello.
Father Philip, who lived on the top floor of a house in Via San
Martino, welcomed us with great courtesy and offered us a glass of good

87.7 Page 867

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
839
wine. In the meantime he told us how, because of his advanced age, he
had obtained from the Cardinal Archbishop of Turin the privileged facul-
ty of celebrating Mass in his own home, since he was now barely able to
walk.
The venerable priest spoke of Don Bosco with great warmth, saying
that he had known him and been a close friend of his. Then, as the talk
chanced to turn to the Grey Dog, he said: "I too know this mysterious
animal; this is how it happened: one day I met Don Bosco in Via della
Consolata, and since it was midday, he invited me to go eat with him at
the Oratory. I gratefully accepted the invitation. Since we arrived there
late, we ate alone. As we were talking, I suddenly happened to look up
and saw the gray dog at Don Bosco's side, looking up at him and wagging
its tail, as if it were expecting something from him. Don Bosco, too, was
looking at the dog and said: "Good, Grey One, you have always been well-
behaved with Don Bosco," and he handed the dog a piece of bread. The
dog sniffed at it but did not eat it. Don Bosco then dipped the bread in the
gravy in the platter and again offered it to the dog who again did not eat
it. "I understand," Don Bosco said then, "I understand, Grey One, what
you are trying to tell me: Don Bosco is unable to reward you as you
deserve, but you are hoping for more than I am able to offer you."
The two table companions went on talking amicably, ignoring the
dog. At the end of the meal, the animal was no longer visible; it had mys-
teriously disappeared.
Rev. Aliberti
Salesian Provincial of Magallanes.
XVII.
THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF ST. JOHN THE
EVANGELIST
II Corriere Nazionale of Turin published the following article in the
issue of February 9, 1888, on the occasion of the funeral services for Don
Bosco at the church of St. John the Evangelist.
As our readers are aware, a requiem Mass for our venerated Don
Bosco was celebrated today, February 9th, in the church of St. John the

87.8 Page 868

▲back to top
840
The Biographical Memoirs ofSaint John Bosco
Evangelist, and immediately afterward there was a meeting of Salesian
Cooperators.
Our readers should know at least partially how many sacrifices, anx-
iety and troubles this church has cost the pious priest.
Some years before, he had erected the Oratory of St. Aloysius on this
same spot, and hundreds and hundreds of boys attended it. Then, as Turin
grew bigger and became an exceptionally beautiful city, Don Bosco con-
ceived the idea of building the church of St. John the Evangelist as a mon-
ument to Pius IX, who, at Holy Baptism, had been given the lovely name
of John. But Don Bosco met with difficulties wherever he turned. One
piece of land necessary to his project belonged to a Protestant and it was
impossible to purchase it, despite the thousand and one offers made for it
from all sides. At last, he resorted to the claim that the project was ofpub-
lic benefit, and the Protestant was therefore obliged to relinquish his
opposition stand, and his exorbitant demands.
Louis Ferraris was then in charge of Turin City Hall. Count Zoppi
was in charge of the Prefecture. The latter was busy with people who
were often hailed before the Criminal Court. Neither one nor the other
chose to acknowledge the public benefit aspect of the project, preferring
to defend the Protestant interests at stake with a malignant zeal. They
sent a formal reply to the State Department, assuring the authorities that
no one wanted to have the church there, but that indeed the plan was
greatly opposed. There was, therefore, no further need to talk about it.
Yet, Don Bosco was indeed that tenax propositi vir, of whom Horace
spoke, and was ready to withstand even the world in ruins. Don Bosco
was not one to back out in front of any of the obstacles when it was a
question of the glory of God, or charity toward his neighbor. Don Bosco
saw that here both one and the other cause were at stake.
City Hall and the Prefecture told him that they felt he ought to back
down, and the same reaction came from the State Department of Public
Works. What did Don Bosco do? He appealed to the Council of
State...which never received the memorandum, and was therefore
unable to debate on the matter, although nothing in the way of variation
had been expected as an outcome. Don Bosco went to Rome, unless we
are mistaken, in the early part of 1876, to find out what was behind so
much opposition and hostility. He had been told that the papers he had
sent and wanted to be forwarded to the Council of State had been mis-
laid, or lost outright, and also he knew that someone had an interest in
leaving the whole thing to languish in oblivion. Attempts were made to

87.9 Page 869

▲back to top
Documents and Previous Episodes
841
wear Don Bosco down, to exhaust him and drive out of his mind all
ideas of building the church of St. John the Evangelist.
One fine day Don Bosco discovered that despite the good offices of
the minister of state (Spaventa) at the Department of Public Works, who
had tried to remove all traces of them, his papers had reached the Council
of State after all, and that the matter was to be discussed the following
day. ·He took his courage with both hands and, wise man that he was,
sought to find out who was to sit in judgment on the issue. When he was
told some of the names, he called on them at home, to recommend the
matter to them. Among others there was a kindly Roman, who for some
time had been anxious to meet Don Bosco. Who could describe his grat-
ification when he saw him appear quite suddenly before him, to seek his
support for so sacred and beautiful a cause, with his characteristic simple
and persuasive eloquence? The verdict was favorable and, two evenings
later, the councillor of state told him so.
The undersigned happened to be in Don Bosco's humble little room
when almost simultaneously, with the same messenger, he received a let-
ter from Rome and another from the Turin Prefecture. The letter from
Rome was from the Secretary of State, informing him that the Holy
Father Pius IX was enclosing an offering of two thousand lire for the
church of St. John. The letter from Turin was from Zoppi himself and had
gone first to City Hall or vice versa. It informed him now that the gov-
ernment had recognized the usefulness ofbuilding the Church in question
and that now it was possible to proceed with the obligatory expropriation!
I saw how happy and how grateful the pious priest was toward God, for
having rescued him at long last from his predicament. I wanted to ask him
how the papers invita universa [when everything was against him] had
reached the Council of State; he lifted his eyes heavenward and said that
it had been the work of God Who likes to play games with mortal beings.
May the Beloved Apostle, for whom the great man of God had such
devotion, answer the prayers offered up today in his church, a monument
of art and piety and, should Don Bosco not have joined the chosen souls
in Heaven as yet, may he grant that he enter their beatific company as
soon as possible.

87.10 Page 870

▲back to top

88 Pages 871-880

▲back to top

88.1 Page 871

▲back to top
lluhtx
A
Abandoned & neglected youth in
London,380
Academic Entertainment, "Acade-
mia": upon return of DB, 104; in
honor of bp. Cagliero, 405
Acceptance: ofthe Pope's recommen-
dations, 280
Accident: finger accidentally cut off
is restored by contact with DB's
hand,503-504
Accreditation: opinion of DB about a.
of teachers, 220-21
Administration: Prudent advise
regarding a., 114
Advice: given by DB, 217-18; a.
given to Baron Manuel, 223-24;
a. on various topics; vocation 216;
confidential a. given to two direc-
tors by DB, append. doc. 10
Affection: of DB for his missionaries,
307-08, 343; a. of DB for his
boys, 215-16, 265, 314; a. for DB
by his sons, 1, 58-59, 176-77,
191, 311, 319-20; vying for DB's
a., 33, 191
Affliction: "Today I suffered the
greatest displeasure (anec.), 320
Agony: DB's death, 458
Agreement: terms of a. regarding
Quito, 363
Almsgiving: (see also Charity) a. and
healing, 29; a. practical ways of
ra1smg money, 225; DB's
thoughts on a. clarified, 260-61,
432, 529; in a dream DB repri-
manded by Our Lady for keeping
silent about the obligation of giv-
ing a., 307; difficulties on know-
ing how to solicit a., 224
Altar: donated by the Cardinal
Protector (Rome), 287
Alumni: (see also "past pupils") a., 55
Announcement: circular a. the death
of DB, 461, append. doc. 97
Apologetics: methods used by DB in
defense of religion, append. doc. I
Apostolate: virtues, which prepare for
the a. 43, footnote #9
Apparition: a. of the Virgin Mary
directing that a house be opened
at Liege, 372; a. of DB to Sr.
Philomena, daughter of Count
Cravosio, 502; a. 9f DB to the
pastor of Senas, 503; a. of DB to
a sister in Portugal, 509-511; a. of
DB to a Turinese lady, 515-16; a.
of DB at Barcelona, 17-18
Appearance: statements describing
DB a., 407-10; "this is the last
time I write" (anec.), 408
Arm: damaged a. is healed by DB,
Abbreviations: anec. = anecdote); hp. = Bishop; DB = Don Bosco; append. doc. = appen-
dix document DMHC = Daughters of Mary Help of Christians; Cath. = Catholic; Cath.
Read. = Catholic Readings; Pres. = President

88.2 Page 872

▲back to top
844
Index
28; a. healed after DB's blessing,
63,277-78
Arrival: a. of DB at Rome, 1887;
165-66; a. of Bp. Cagliero at the
Oratory, 401-02
Article: last a. of the theologian
Margotti, "The Conversion of St.
Augustine and the Conciliation,"
270
Articles in Journals: noteworthy a.
about DB and His works: Gazelle
de Liege, append. doc. 85; II;
Revista Popular, Barcelona, April
14, 1886, appendix doc. 11; El
Diario de Barcelona, May 1,
1886,append. doc. 15
Artisans: what direction ought to be
given to the a. and in what ways
could religious vocations be fos-
tered among them, 146, append.
doc. 39; DB and his a., articles in
journals, append. doc. 11 and 15;
should correct their improper lan-
guage, 212; letters of· a. on the
name-day of DB, 226, append.
doc.62
Assistance: DB endeavors to obtain
financial assistance, 250-51
Associations: (see also 'societies')
Catholic Workers' a. from north-
ern France are visited by DB
while on pilgrimage to Rome,
389-90
Auction: former Benedictine
Monastery at Parma obtained by
DB, 367-68
Audiences: crowds of visitors; 62, 64,
66-67, 69, 70; Bp. Cagliero in
Papal audience, app. Doc. 108;
Pontifical a.: The Goodness of the
Pope towards DB, 279-80; the
Oratory choirboys meet with the
Pope, 290; Don Rua's first Papal
a. as Rector Major, append. doc.
107-8, 499; DB's final a, 409; Fr.
Caesar Cagliero in an a. with
Prime Minister Crispi, 470
B
Bells: b. from the Church of the
Sacred Heart in Rome, 76, 293,
append. doc. 69; consecration of
the b. at Sampierdarena, 25
Bell tower: b.t. Of the Church of the
Sacred Heart in Rome, 293,
append. 69
Benefactors: DB wanted his b. to be
detached from their wealth, 261;
letters to b. 171-2, 251; b. has a
comforting dream, 126; God will
bless DB b., 544; generosity of b.
towards DB, 424; letters to b.
after his death, 485, append. Doc.
103; affection and kindness of b.,
418; testamentary letter of DB to
his b., 528-531
Bi-location: at Turin and Barcelona,
18
Biography: b. of DB (pamphlet) by
Bp. Spinola, 39-40; b. of DB on
demand in Chile, 354; translated,
359; b. of Mama Margaret by
Don Lemoyne, 37-38; finished
life of Mama Margaret presented
to DB, 116; b. the Theologian
Margotti, 269-70; b. Don
Vignola, 323
Bird: "Be with God as a Bird..."
(anec.), 238
Biretta: DB b. used in a healing, 210
Birthday: b. of DB celebrated: 1886:
136; 1887: 318-19
Bishop: the nomination of Fr.

88.3 Page 873

▲back to top
Index
845
Lasagna as proposed Bp .of
Casale, 173-74
Blessed Mother and DB: "How much
Mary loves us!" 52; "Mary loves
us too much," 230; His faith in
Mary's power, 72; Fireworks lit
the sky for the feast of Mary, 207;
devotion to Blessed Virgin Mary,
recommendations for youth,
append. doc. 65; Mary Help of
Christians, 426; "We cannot go
wrong. It is Mary who leads us,"
373
Blessing: (anec.) DB with the Arch
Bp. of Milan, 161; (anec.) a child
is cured after ab. by Don Rua, 89
Blessings by DB: b. and cures, 27, 29,
36,40, 55-56,63, 64,66, 72, 73,
94, 160, 245, 259, 277-78, 304;
diabolical vexation ceases after
DB's b., 25; b. of a possessed
woman, 65; his secretary given
the job of raising his hand to
impart b., 454; Don Rua lifts
DB's hand to bless, 458; healing
of a paralytic, 245; instantaneous
recovery, 277-78; b. by DB at a
distance and a recovery, 72; DB
overcome by emotion while
imparting b., 288; last b. of DB to
his missionaries, 366
Blind: b. girls of Milan, 161 (see foot-
note 13), append. doc. 42
Body: the breaking down of DB's b; a
painful growth removed, 447-48
Boy: a b. bitten by a dog is unharmed
after DB's blessing, 309; a little b
held a funeral service for DB
(anec.), 444
Boys: uproar from an immense crowd
of b. heard in a dream, 50; DB
and his b., 215-16; "My b. are
there!," 314, (anec.); 387; DB
among his b. 4, 160; the b. and
frequent Communion, 372; DB
sees a b. around his deathbed,
452; tears of the b. awaiting DB's
death, 466
Bread: "B. work, and Paradise," 356;
"DB is still willing to share his b.
with the past pupils", 124; multi-
plication of loaves, 493 (anec.)
Breakfast: "Countess Grocholska has
recovered and right this minute
she is having breakfast," (anec),
15
Breviary: bookmarks with sayings in
DB's b., 410, append. doc. 93
Business: DB prays that God may
grant prosperity in the business
affairs of his benefactors, 529
Burial of DB: solicitude of the superi-
ors in organizing the burial of
DB, 460-61; formalities, 469; the
b., 553; the procession, 472-73;
the order of the funeral cortege,
append. doc. 101
c
Cacique: the visit if a c. son to Don
Cagliero, 197 (footnote #23),
append. doc. 56
Calmness: DB recommends that the
Superior Council proceed with c.
and prudence, 113
Cancer: cured of c. after a woman is
blessed by DC, 73; healing from
c. after invoking the aid of DB,
512,514
Cardinal: C. protector of the
Congregation: C. Parocchi, 111;
"Archbishop? No, but C.? Yes!"
(anec.) 236

88.4 Page 874

▲back to top
846
Index
Cassock: seminarians attempt to cut
pieces off DB's c. for relics
(anec.), 100-01
Catechism: shortcomings in catechet-
ical instruction, (impressions of
Fr. Nespoli), append. doc. 35;
norms for religious education,
append. doc. 39
Catholic: "The Catholic in the world,"
published by DB in "Cath.
Readings," 122
Cemetery: negotiations for a plot in
the c., 392
Chambers: room adjacent to DB's
antechamber transformed into a
chapel, 9; Dom Lemoyne
describes DB in his room at night,
307
Chant: at Barcelona DB attends a
rehearsal at a school of c., 77; DB
wished that the artisans be
instructed in Gregorian c.,
append. doc. 39-2
Chapel: room adjacent to DB's quar-
ters transformed on to c., 9;
funeral c. built at the tomb of DB,
483
Chaplain: Bp. Fagnano assigned as c.
to the Argentine party exploring
Tierra Del Fuego, 335
Charity: c. of an elderly pastor towards
DB, 399; c. of young students who
heroically offered their lives for
DB, 455-56; Bp. Galletti offers
his life on exchange for that ofDB,
497; various maxims regarding c.,
408-432; c. in the practice of DB,
26; c. in the teachings of DB; in
his words, 166-404; c. in the
thoughts if DB, 124, 432, 529; c.
and graces, 404--04, 432; Faith and
C. in the works of DB," a lecture
by Cardinal Parocchi, append. doc.
25
Chastity: in the teachings of DB: to be
maintained by the missionaries,
52; dream referring to c., 212; the
fear DB had that some may mis-
interpret his affection for the boys
in confession, 403
Cheerfulness: in the midst of tribula-
tion, 320-21; c. encouraged, 5;
anecdotes, 26,263, 305--06; c. at
table, 39 (see also footnote 5), 41;
during his illness, 387, 404,
411-12,422,446,448
Child: a sick c. recovers after a bless-
ing by Don Rua, 89
Choir: DB's oratory c.: at Brescia,
155; at Milan, 158; at Busto
Arizio and Casale Litta, 161-62;
at Rome, 273-5, 290-92; rules to
be followed concerning c. 324
Cholera: "in order to be protected
against c, it is necessary to..."
130; antidote against c., 5
Church ofthe Sacred Heart: students of
the French houses make a collec-
tion for the c. of SH, 39; generosity
of the architect, 427; DB recom-
mends the c. of the SH to his bene-
factors, 437; A. Consecration of
the c. of SH, chapter XIV. pp
273-92; DB wanted the c. no later
than the middle of May, 272;
rehearsal of the choir, 274; testing
of the organ, 276; spiritual favors
requested pf the Sacred
Congregation of Rites, 283; spiri-
tual favors granted, append. doc.
67; relics for the main altar,
282-83; sacred announcement of
the imminent consecration, 283;
order of the solemn functions, 284;

88.5 Page 875

▲back to top
Index
847
newspapers reporting on the event,
284--85; altar of St. Francis de
Sales donated by Cardinal
Protector, 287; music and other
functions, 287; Mass celebrated by
DB, 288; B. Description - chapter
XV, pp. 293-302; bell tower, 293;
fa~ade, 294; interior, 294; inscrip-
tion on the fa~ade, 296 (see foot-
note 6); expenses, 297; financial
situation during construction, 392
Circular letters: c. for a cooperator's
conference, 70 append doc. 14;
making an appeal for the missions,
169, 173, append. doc. 44; 1887:
after an earthquake, 249; the two
last c. of DB, 364; c. of Don Rua
announcing the death of DB,
461-63; c. ofthe superiors naming
Don Rua as Rector Major, 527
Civil authority: respect for c.a. taught
and practiced, 165; Bp. Cagliero
with c.a. in Argentina, 189
Clerics: the formation house for c.
students established at Valsalice,
370; a c. is healed, 278; recom-
mendations regarding c. proposed
at the General Chapter, 139, (see
footnote 7); deliberations of the
General Chapter re: c., 151
Clock: the c. of the belfry of the
Church of St. Francis de Sales had
stopped at the exact time of DB's
death, 459 (see footnote 4)
Clothing: (see also "vestition") DB
corpse clothed in purple Mass
vestments, 460
Coadjutors: perversion of a c.; DB
solicitude, 195-6; why so named,
append. doc. 39; religious spirit
and vocations from among the c.,
append.doc. 39
Coffin: DB's corpse placed in a triple
c., 466; DB's c. was carried to the
Church of Mary Help of
Christians, 467; the minutes of
the c. sealing was placed at the
foot of the coffin, 467, append,.
doc. 100; corrosive sublimate
poured into c. 471-72
Comfort: words of c. for mother of
pupil, 58; DB consoled by an Ona
Indian girl at Turin, 347; Cardinal
Rampold's letter brings c.,
474--75; DB consoled by news
from the missions, 402
Commercialism: c. and religious
orders; maxim 226; DB was
reluctant to engage in any trans-
action which might have a com-
mercial flavor, 400
Communion: DB insisted on free-
dom in receiving c., 6; DB strove
to inculcate love of the Eucharist
among the youth, 31; advice on
receiving c. often after marriage,
231; c. and salvation, 241; DB
last c., 451; benefits of frequent
c., 372; Strenna: frequent c.. 404;
reform of life through frequent c.,
"Therein lies the greatest secret!"
372; DB consulted by a priest
from Belgium on the topic of fre-
quent c. (repeated to assembly of
clerics at Eucharist Congress at
Antwerp,448,append.doc. 96
Community life: 4th General
Chapter: proposals, 139 (see note
7); recommendations, 150--51
Comparison: DB compared to an
Angel of Peace, 31; "Be with God
as a bird; (anec) 238
Concern: DB c. for the boys, 387; c.
of the boys for DB during his ill-

88.6 Page 876

▲back to top
848
Index
ness, 455-56; c. of a benefactress
for DB, 418; unanimous outpour-
ing of concern for DB, 431; his
sons stand vigil by DB coffin,
466
Conciliation: article by Fr, James
Margotti on c., 270
Condolence: letters of c. ·addressed to
Don Rua upon DB death, append.
doc. 98
Conduct: DB strives to encourage
good c., 33
Conferences: meetings (with the
boys) to encourage vocations,
216; with cooperators at
Barcelona, 60, 74-5; at Genoa,
24, 258, append. doc. 258; at La
Spezia, 262; at Milan, 158-9; at
Rome, 112, append. doc. 25; with
cooperator:, at Turin, 9-10,
107--08;at Valence, 9~97; with
directors: proposals by Bp.
Cagliero for talks to directors,
139 (see footnote 7)
Confession: testimony of former pupil
D'Archino, 266; c. of Francesco
Crispi, 26~7, 471; "This will be
the last time I .can ever hear their
c." 407; incidents during DB
retirement: "I'll tell you.." 229,
append, doc. II and XV; scrutiny
of heart, 229, append. doc. II; the
best means to make a c. spirituality
profitable, 393; DB wished free-
dom regarding c., 425
Confessor: boys sought out DB as c.
4; impression of DB as a c., 8-9;
confession of DB by Father
Cerruti, 34; "If I do not hear the
c. of the boys at least, what else is
there for me to do for them?"
(anec.) 216
Confidence in God: testimony: report
of a biographer, 105; " Be with
God as a Bird.." (anec.) 238
Confirmation: thirty boys confirmed
at the Oratory in Marseilles, 41
Congregation: formative part:
166-67; information about
Argentina and the expansion of
the c., 181-2; "Our c. is guided
by God, and protected by Mary
Help of Christians," 450
Consecration: c. of the Church of the
Sacred Heart, 273-92
Consolation: 1887: DB receives great
c. at the arrival of Bp. Cagliero,
401
Constitutions (see "Rules")
Construction: 1887: at the Oratory,
27; "Why are the hallowed halls
so narrow? (anec.) 230-31
Contract: the c. regarding Quito's
undertaking, append. doc. 80; c.
for a hospice at Parma, 367;
append. doc. 84
Conversations: words heard in a
dream concerning bad c., 212;
1887: DB not in a condition to
hold any regular c., 237
Conversion: change in behavior after
DB blessing, 259; c. of the rector
of the Academy of Aix, 503; c.
through the intercession of DB,
507
Cooperators: "The c. are the mainstay
of the works of God, channeled
through the Salesians," 125; "A
time will come when the name of
c. will be synonymous with that
of a true Christian," 125; illustri-
ous Salesian c. Trappist Abbot
Don Candido, 79; solicitude of
DB for the development of

88.7 Page 877

▲back to top
Index
849
Salesian c., 112; circular letter to
c., 249 append. doc. 65-B;confer-
ence of DB, 42; well-deserving c.
of Barcelona, 53-4; testamentary
letter to Salesian c. 528
Cordiality: c. familiarity in a letter
from Bp. Cagliero, 199; DB c.
With the Papal guards, (anec.) 282
Corpse: care for the c. of DB under-
taken, 459; the c. of DB was
moved to the Church of St.
Francis de Sales; 464-474; the
sentiments of one newspaper at
the closing of DB coffin, 467; the
c. of DB at Valsalice, 477-86
Correspondence: an incredible num-
ber ofletters arrived daily, 231; c.
during DB sickness, 439
Council (see: Superior Council")
Cow: a lost c. sustains missionaries
(anec.), 187, append. doc. 51
Credit: DB was extended much credit
in financial matters, 203
Criticism: DB disapproval of c.,
166-67
Cross: ''we must love our c." (anec.)
59
Crucifix: c. blessed by DB produces
miraculous results, 438-9
Crutches: "Away with those c.!"
(anec.), 305-6
Custom: DB reserves his c. of weekly
talks with the upper-class stu-
dents, 215
D
Dates (Relevant): 1886: March 12 -
DB leaves for Spain, 23; Nov. 4 -
DB inaugurates Foglizzo, 206;
1187: April 20 - last trip to Rome,
257; May 14 - consecration of the
Basilica of the Sacred Heart, 284;
188: Jan. 31 - death of DB
Daughters of Mary Help of
Christians: items concerning
dealing with the DMHC, 150,
241. append, doc. 33; General
Chapter; DB anxious they
"spread out all over because he
was instructed about it from on
high, ex alto," 131; DB visits a
convent of the DMHC, 140; the
ailing DB sends his blessing and
some advice to DMHC, 421; DB
gives a souvenir to DMHC, 425; a
sister's sight is restored when she
touched DB hand to her eyes,
466; 1888: statistics .in the gener-
al directory, 519
Deaf: DB hears a d. girl, 160; DB
hears ad. cleric, 278
Death: DB often predicted d;, 4; sud-
den d.,5; d. of Countess Gabriella
Corsi, 245; d. of Lady Ghillini,
246; d. of the theologian
Margotti, 268; premonition of his
d. 424,449; d. of Count Colle,
433; d. of Cardinal Ferrieri, 522
(footnote 3); 1888: d. of DB, 458;
of Salesian confreres: Fr. Nespoli,
142; newspaper mistakenly
reports the d. of DB, 165-66; DB
alludes to his upcoming
d.,326-27; "Oh, this will mark
my d.!" (anec.), 392; signs ofhis
upcoming d.,411
Debts: d. of the missions and projects
of DB, 170-71, 199; a report on
the d. incurred in building the
Church of the Sacred Heart, 392
Decree: discussion at the General
Chapter on the manner of observ-
ing the d. for the acceptance of

88.8 Page 878

▲back to top
850
Index
novices, 146; the d. naming Don
Rua vicar to DB could not be
found, 522-23; d. appointing Don
Rua a successor to DB, append.
doc. 105,524-26
Deliberations: d. of the 3rd and 4th
chapters, 153-54
Departure: 1887: DB last journey to
Rome, 257; d. from Rome, 299;
1886: d. for Spain. 23; d. from
Barcelona, 86-87; d. From Spain,
89
Detachment: d. of DB, testimonies
and incidents: 114
Devotion: d. to the Sacred Heart of
Jesus - America: report on d. to
SHJ, append. doc. 52; d. to the
Blessed Virgin: recommendations
for youth, append. doc. 65; d. to
Mary Help of Christians recom-
mended (strenna), 426
Dialect: "oh Schina, Oh. Gambe" (Oh
my back, oh my legs), verse ind.,
405; "L Falabrach " (Piedmontese
Periodical), 464; "So be it. let's go
back home" (anec.) (said in
Piedmontese d.). 34; ''valley of the
count" (S Barnau), 50; poetic trib-
ute in Piedmontese to DB by Fr,
Francesia, 104, append, doc. 22;
brazen enough (Faccia d'tola), 305
Dialogue: d; between Leo XII and
DB, 279
Diary: d. of Charles Viglietti [Italian
Preface, p.9], 25; Barcelona d.,
pp.45-87
Difficulty: during d, DB was more
cheerful than usual, 320; d. and
privations in opening a house at
Conception, 353; the public
retraction of Canon Chiuso creat-
ed ad. for DB, append. doc. XIV
Diligence: DB's d. In inculcating love
for Communion among his boys,
31; d. in inculcating vocations, 216
Dining room: the new d.r. for the
Superior Council inaugurated on
the second floor, 226
Dinner: IT. Preface, p.6; "you didn't
say a word about d." (anec.) 266
Directory: listing of the members of
the 4th General Chapter, 138-39;
list of members on the Superior
Council, 141
Disaster: during a public d. (earth-
quake) DB is quick to come to the
aid of orphaned boys, 248
Discernment: DB had a gift of d. of
hearts (anec.), 15, 229, 414,
append, doc. 2; "We are not
friends," (anec.), 325
Discomfort: d. and sacrifices suffered
by DB, 161, 318-19; DB pleas-
antry during his ailments, 113-14
Discord: d. in a family resolved by
DB, (anec.), 41
Discourse: DB speech to past pupils,
123-24; speech of DB to the
Catholic society of Barcelona,
61-62
Dishonesty: d. and its consequences, 5
Displeasure: DB cheerful when suf-
fering the greatest d., 320; "today
I have suffered the greatest d. ...
of my life," (anec.), 320
Distance: (see also knowledge) DB
knew things from a d., 15,
append.doc. 1
Doctors: visit to DB by Dr. Combal,
94; statement of Dr. Fissore about
DB health, 438; Dr. Albertotti
visits DB in his final; illness, 410;
Dr.' s Albertotti, Fissore and
Vignolo had a long consultation,

88.9 Page 879

▲back to top
Index
851
415; Dr. Vignolo gives DB and
hour-long medical examination,
412-13; Dr. Fissore, 452
Dog: DB d., Preface; "The dog will
come back," (anec.) 309; DB dog
Grigio, append, doc. XVI
Donation: King Humbert assigns d. to
Salesian Institute at Genoa, 133
Dormitory: DB appears to Fr. Branda
at night in the d., 18-19;
unhealthy d. and DB promise, 227
Drama: ''Vibio serreno," a play by Fr.
Lemoyne, 10
Dreams of DB: Don Cafasso seen in a
d., 391; how to make fruitful con-
fessions, 393; he d. of the Oratory
while far-away, 69-70; peasants
climbing a hayloft searching for
hay, 133; Our Lady promises to
cure Louis Olive, 211-12; the d.
during his last year of life, 239--40;
a d. on the obligation of the rich to
give of their surplus to the poor,
307; recalls his first d. within a
dream, 51; recalls his first d. with
tears during mass, 288-89; the d.
ofDB are supernatural revelations:
written record, 213; a boy holding
a bouquet of flowers, 7; various d.,
12; his mother at Becchi drawing
water, 12-13; d. of the missions,
49-52; Louis Olive sees DB in ad.,
213; DB is seen in a d., 505,
510--511
Duty: the d. of those formation,
append. doc. 39
E
Earthquake: 1887: e. at Liguria: DB
responds, 247-256 (chapter 12),
append. doc. 65
Easter: 1886: E. celebrated in Spain,
69
Economy: recommendation to carry
out all that has been deliberated
regarding e., 153
Ecstasy: Sr. Felicina Turretta witness-
es DB in e. (testimony), 321; Fr,
Lemoyne attests that he witnessed
similar e. as St. Felicina Turretta,
321-22
Education: gratitude for the educa-
tion..." (pamphlet by Fr. Francis
Cerruti), 17; praise for the e.
imparted in DB institutes, 155-6;
DB asked as to what his method
of e. consisted, 96; norms fore. of
artisans, append. doc. 39
Ejaculations: familiar e. of DB,
408-09; e. uttered by DB in his
stupor, 454
Elenco ("see list")
Eloquence: e. of Fr. Lasagna, 159
Emotions: DB deeply moved by the
Pope's presence, 280; DB e. with
Fr. Tamietti, 325-6 (anec.); when
saying 'goodbye' to his sons, 327;
DB great e. at the sight and words
of an Indian girl of the Ona tribe,
347; DB e. when thinking of his
missionaries, 26; DB e. when cel-
ebrating Mass, 26; 1887: at
Rome, 288; when remembering
his first dream, 289; when hear-
ing the outcry "Hurrah for Mary
Help of Christians, 108; DB e.
during communication of
Heavenly messages, 372; during
reception of Holy Viaticum,
416-17
Emperor: the e. and empress of Brazil
visit the Salesian house of Sao
Paulo, 180

88.10 Page 880

▲back to top
852
Index
Employees: norms of DB on dealing
withe., 409
Emulation: fondness for DB shown by
e. his good example, 33
English: an e. lady is grateful for DB
gift, 33
Enthusiasm: e. of the boys for DB,
103-4, 328; e. for DB at Verazze,
27; at Grenoble, 97-98
Epigraph: written by DB in _recogni-
tion of Count Colle's generosity,
293
Epilepsy: an epileptic cured on condi-
tion that she remain faithful to her
promises, 15; cure of an epileptic
through the intercession of DB
Esteem: people's e. for DB; incidents
and testimonies: 122-23, 132-33,
244-45, 322-23, 439, 444,
append. doc. 30; thee. ofthe Pope
for DB, 173; Cardinal Parocchi's
e. for DB, 112; testimony of the
Emperor of Brazil, 180-81,
append. doc. 50
Eulogy: funeral e. Of Bp. Manacorda
for DB is praised by the Pope
(anec.), 495
Example: efficacy of good e., 156
Exercise for a happy death: obser-
vance of EHD submitted in pro-
posals to 4th General Chapter,
139 (see footnote #7, item 4)
Exhaustion: meetings cause DB great
weariness, 62; symptoms of DB
e., 113-14; DB e., 89,98; Dr.
Combal's diagnosjs e., 94
Expedition: missionary e. of 1886,
169,172; advantages of publicity,
175
Exposition: Vatican e., 1888; 407
Extreme Unction: administered to
DB, 1888; 414, 418
Eyes: ailment of the e. healed through
the intercession of DB, 509
F
Faith: "F. and charity in the works of
DB," a lecture by Cardinal
Parocchi, append. doc. 25
Faith in God: "Be with God as a
bird..."(anec.), 238; "Had I had a
hundred times greater faith, I
would have been able to do much
greater things than I did," 500; he
relied solely on Divine
Providence, 520
Fa~ade: of the Church of the Sacred
Heart - description of the f., 294;
inscription on the f., 296 (see
footnote 6)
Fall: Bp. Cagliero's f. from a horse in
the Andes, 341
Family: advice regarding f. spirit in
the congregation, 149 (see foot-
note 7); DB was pleased with the
f. spirit of his sons, 140
Father: "We have been praying...that
DB might give us a f." (anec), 53
Favors: spiritual £ obtained from the
Pope, 282; spiritual f. conceded
during the consecration of the
Church of the Sacred Heart, 283,
append. doc. 67
Finances: prudent financial adminis-
tration by the Superior Council,
412
Finger: f. of a poor boy from
Barcelona healed of gangrene
after DB blessing, 63; cut-off f.
healed by contact with DB hand,
503-4
Fireworks: f. at Sarria, 54
First Communion: DB gives FC at

89 Pages 881-890

▲back to top

89.1 Page 881

▲back to top
Index
853
Barcelona, 69; DB was asked to
administer FC to the daughter of
Manuel Paschal by Fr. Rua, 303
First fruits: first vintage grapes (DB
is compared to a vine press),
319-20
Fishermen: Varazze: f. escort DB,
(anec.) 28
Flowers: bouquet off. held by boy in
a dream, 7
Foot: a woman's broken f. healed
after DB's blessing, 72
Foresight: f. regarding a hospice at
Sampierdarena, 539
Forgiveness: a reconciliation through
the efforts of DB, 41 (anec.)
Fortitude: DB's f. in opposition and
infirmities, 219; f. during con-
struction of the Church of St.
John the Evangelist, append. doc.
XVII
Foundations: 1886:Foglizzo,205-06;
1887: La Plata, 185; Malvinas,
339; Punta Arenas, 343;
Conception, 352; Quito, 362-63;
Valsalice, studentate for clerics,
369-70; Liege, 370-71; London-
Battersea, 382-84
Fraud: (see "swindle")
Freedom: DB insisted on complete f.
in receiving Communion, 6
Free Masons: DB's recommendations
about speaking to youth and the
dangers of Free Masonry, 148
Functions: consecration of the Church
of the Sacred Heart; various f.,
287
Funeral: (see also "burial"), f. Mass
for the theologian Margotti, 270;
preparation for the f. of DB, 429;
a little boy has a "funeral" for
DB, (anec.), 444
Future: the political f. of Italy and its
monarch: prediction, 168
G
General Chapter: 4th GC, 137,
153-54; agenda oftopics to be dis-
cussed, 138; proposals of Bp.
Cagliero, 139 (see footnote 7);
opening of the GC, 140; election
of superiors, 141; particular top-
ics: clerics at Pontifical
Universities in Rome, 144; clerics
and, military exemption, 144;
admittance of clerics to Sacred
Orders, 145; riles for parishes,
145; professional technical school,
146; decrees and procedures for
admittance, 146; Salesian Bulletin,
147; Sons of Mary Help of
Christians, 148; visits by provin-
cials and major superiors, 149;
DMHC, 150; community life,
150-51; closing statement, 151;
distribution of deliberations,
153-54; 1886: 4th GC; regula-
tions regarding Sacred Orders,
append, doc, 37; regarding parish-
es, append,. doc. 38; novices and
their care, append. doc. 39
Generosity: the g. of a workman
towards DB (anec.) 107; the g. of
a benefactress, 423; g. of DB:
"pay their fares in my name"
(anec.) 420
Geography: DB honored by the geo-
graphical society, 15-16; g. ofthe
missions, 197
Gifts: g. on the name day of DB,
116-17; Barcelona: an artistic
monstrance presented to DB, 59;
DB sends a gift to benefactors, 445

89.2 Page 882

▲back to top
854
Index
Girl: young g. recovers after DB's
blessing, 36, 80, 160, 245; "Send
my mama back!" (anec.) 92
Glory: glorifying God by DB's
works, 40
Good Night: Fr. Francesia gives the
"GN" talk to hundreds of boys
near DB's remains, 465-66
Grace: Faith, prayer, and alms needed
to obtain g., 29, (anec.); the prom-
ise of a lady receiving a g., 40,
(anec.); by the g. of God DB suf-
fered no casualties following an
earthquake, append, doc. 65; g.
obtained after the death of DB,
465-66; g. obtained through the
intercession of DB, 501, 505-07,
509-llg. from Our Lady: 36,
40-43, 130, 304-05, 356 ,359,
403, 432, 446; g. from Our Lady
and the missions: 403, 446
Grapes: 1887: vintage from the g.
outside DB's window, 405-06;
DB sends g. to Dr. Vignolo's son,
Marcellus, 445
Gratitude: for graces and healings:
24, 32-33, 245, 259; debt of g.
towards Arch b. Calabiana, 157;
g. of his benefactors, 422-23,
439; towards the theologian, Fr.
Margotti, 270; towards benefac-
tors: 171-72; g. for having an
education, 176; towards his doc-
tors, 417
Grigio (see "dog")
Griping: recommendation against g.,
152-53
Guest: at Florence, DB was a g. at the
home of Countess Ubuccioni,
262-63, DB was a g. at the semi-
nary of Montpellier, 91-92,
append, doc. 19; Joachim De Font
and Count Villenueve Flayosc
were g. at the oratory, 116
H
Hail Mary: reciting "HM's" and a
cure, 41; DB expires amidst
HM's, 458-59
Hair: (see also relics), h. from DB's
head snipped out of veneration,
100-01
Hand: his sons kiss the h. of the dead
DB, 456-57
Handkerchief: the h. of DB requested
as a gift, 69
Hardship: DB's creativity at raising
money in times of financial h.,
225
Healings: h. the son of Count De
Maistre, 316-17; DB refuses to
pray for his own h., 423; h.
obtained after the death of DB,
465-67, 501-16; instantaneous
cures on contact with the remains
of DB, 504, 509-1 O; three h.
(anec.) 80-81; h. promised at the
cost of sacrifice, 99; h. of Louie
Olive, 213; h. of coadjutor
Charles Fontana, 309; h. through
Mary's intercession, 36, 80-83
Health: the Pope inquires about DB's
h., 436; the fmal months, 387, 407;
DB concern for the h. of his confr-
eres, 203, 393, 414-15; DB's state
of health. 1, 105, 107-08, 422-23;
1886: update on DB's h., 156-57,
166, 219-20; diagnosis of DB's h.
by Dr. Combal, 94; statement of
Dr. Fissore, 438
Heart: DB's h. was inflamed with
affection for his sons, 415; peo-
ple's h. are touched at news of

89.3 Page 883

▲back to top
Index
855
DB's sickness, 419-21; 1887:
April, h. of DB, 256, 267; June,
306; Sept., 324; December, state
of DB's health, 411
Heaven: "to H., to H.!" DB said to an
infirm sister, 93 (anec.); "You
must pray that we may all meet
again like this in H.," 78 (anec.);
the Pope would not sign DB's
passport to H., (anec.) 265; the
thought of H. referred to by Fr.
Margotti, (anec.) 271
Hell: DB saw the punishment ofh. in
a dream, 240; prayer as remedy to
escape perdition, 241
Holy Oil (see "viaticum")
Holy Week: the piety of the people of
Barcelona during HW, 67
Homily: h. of Cardinal Parocchi at
Castro Pretorio, 288; append.
doc. 68
Honors: DB obtained h. for his bene-
factors, 32; DB receives medal of
h. from Catholic Association of
Barcelona, 60-61
Horse: An agitated h. causes Bp.
Cagliero to fall, 341
Hospitality: DB accepts the h. of
Joachim de Carles, 90
Hymn: h. and chorus sung on DB's
first name day celebration, 312
Humility: h., morality, study: pro-
gram for students, append. doc.
X; h. of Don Rua, 524; the
Salesian must be a man of abne-
gation and h., append, doc. 8;
impressions regarding DB's h.,
314, 355, 371, 404, 416; during
his triumphal visit to Barcelona,
47, 88; h. while being praised, 40;
anec, test.; 278, 310, 499-500
Humor: (see "pleasantry")
I
Illness: The final i. of DB; the first
eleven days of DB's final i.,
411-430; diagnosis, 424; reports in
the newspapers, 425; news
updates, 428, 433; miraculous
occurrences, 434-35; final dissolu-
tion, 449; he grows worse, 449; the
end, 538; Dr. Combal's diagnosis
ofDB's i., 94; the beginning ofthe
end: DB's final i., 406; healings
from sickness through the interces-
sion of DB, 501-516
Immigrants: assistance to (Italian)
immigrants part of DB's mission-
ary program, 349; perils to the
faith of the i. in America, append.
doc. 52
Impressions: first i. at meeting DB, 91,
355; i. of DB at Montpelier, 93; as
a confessor, 8-9; i. ofajournalist at
DB's arrival at Foglizzo, 207; i. of
Dr. Nespoli by Fr, Fascie, 143;
description oflife at the oratory: by
a businessman from Liege,
373-74; by a Belgian industrialist,
append. doc. 85; by the student
Nespoli in a crisis, append, doc. 35
Incidents: (extraordinary) concerning
DB (see also multiplication); mul-
tiplications: multiplications ofnuts,
2; multiplication of medals, 25;
healings: instantaneous recovery,
94; knowing things at a distance,
append. soc. 1; miraculous occur-
rences during DB's illness, 434;
bi-location - occurrence ofbi-loca-
tion: Turin to Barcelona, 18; vari-
ous - extraordinary episodes; at
Barcelona, 80-891; at Grenoble,
102-03

89.4 Page 884

▲back to top
856
Index
Independence: DB opposed the move-
ment for Italian independence, It.
preface, 10
Infirmities: DB's witticism even dur-
ing i., 404-05; during his final ill-
ness, 447-48
Information: much i. about Argentina
in a letter from Bp. Cagliero,
181-84
Inscription: i. on bell (of the Church
of the Sacred Heart), 76 (see also
footnote 19), append. doc. 69; at
the funeral of the theologian
Margotti, 271 (see also footnote
12); epigraph on Count Colle's
tombstone, 450; on the fa~ade of
the Church of the Sacred Heart,
296, (see footnote 6), append.
doc. 69
Instruction: words of Our Lady to DB
regarding educating the young, 212
Insult: i. against DB, (anec.) 310
Interior life: the i. 1. of DB, 450
Invitations: DB dined with Mr. Olive,
43; at Barcelona, 63, 76, append.
doc. 16
Island: the Malvinas or Falkland i.,
339,append.doc. 73
J
Journalist (s): Barcelona: editors visit
DB, 54-56; the j. Fr. James
Margotti: biographical notes,
death, 268-71; a j. writes his
impressions of his first meeting
with DB, 355, (see also note 8);
the j. Gisutina, who had slandered
DB, apparently reformed after his
death, 463 (see footnote 7); the
sick DB visited by the j. Saint
Genest, 424
Journals (see: "newspapers")
Journeys of Don Bosco: 1886:
Pinerolo, 125; to Spain through
Liguria and France, 23-103;
Sampierdarena, 23; Genoa, 24;
Varazze, 27; Alassio, 30; Nice,
31; Toulon, 37; Sarria, 47-91;
Marseilles, 38; Port-Bov, 45;
Barcelona, 46; Gerona, 91;
Montpellier, 91; Valence, 96;
Grenoble, 97-102; Turin, 103;
Milan, 157; Foglizzo, 206; 1887:
last trip of DB to Rome, 257-300;
Sampierdarena, 257-261; Spezia,
261; Pisa, Florence, 262; Arezzo,
264; Rome, 265-300; Pisa-Turin,
303
Jubilee: 1887: priestly j. of Leo XIII:
celebrated by DB, 223
Judgment: warning about God's j.,
278
Judgment of God: DB's thoughts
were always on the j. of God,
278-9; fear of the j. of God in
DB, 279
K
Kindness: incidents and testimonies
regarding DB's k.:77, 103, 114-
15, 324; k. ofthe Pope towards DB,
279; shortcomings of k. and its
consequences,append,doc.35
King: King Humbert renders homage
to DB, 132-33; the political future
of Italy and the monarchy: DB'd
viewpoint, 168; the k. and an imag-
inary kingdom (Araucania), 173
(see footnote 3), append, doc. 47
Kingdom: an imaginary k. and its
king, append, doc. 47, 173 (foot-
note 3)

89.5 Page 885

▲back to top
Index
857
Kiss: anecdotes, 28, 100; his sons' k.
the hand ofthe dying DB, 456-57
Knowledge: DB's gifts of knowing
things from a distance,
15,append. doc. 1
L
Lake: Lake Fagnano (named after
Salesian Missionary Bp. In Tierra
del Fuego), 348
Language: Don Rua learned the
Spanish 1., 39, 49; "The 1. I like
best..." (anec.), 275
Latin: "Dux aliorum hie similes com-
panae..." 7; L. spoken in a dream
(regarding the healing of Louis
Olive), 211; a holy card with
DB's handwriting in L. sent to a
Slovak priest, 378
Lawyer: "I'm a 1. myself against the
devil," (anec.) 355
Lecture: 1. to the cooperators deliv-
ered in Rome by Cardinal
Parocchi, append. doc. 25; talk by
Bp. Cagliero near the tomb of
DB, 480
Leg: healing of l.s after blessing by
DB, 66; 1. healed after being
touched by DB, 55; 1. healed
through prayers of DB, 218-19; a
1. broken five times is healed after
a novena to DB, 505
Letters: 1886: 1s., Written while on a
sojourn at Pinerolo, 126; 1. from
the clerics at Valsalice to Don
Rua, 482, append. doc. 102; rec-
ommendations after the 4th
General Chapter, 152-53; testa-
mentary 1. to his sons; to his
benefactors [ see "test. 1."]; 1. to
DB from the artisans for his name
day, 226; append. doc. 62; tribute
of DB's friends in France for his
name day, 311, (see footnote 5),
append doc. 71; presentation by
boys at Marseilles to DB, 39,
append,doc. 7
Life: Fr. John Lemoyne presents DB
with his 1. ofMama Margaret, 116;
students offer their l.s for DB
455-56; recollections of 1. at the
Oratory, append. doc. 85; example
of DB's 1. edifies others, 271, 397
List: (Elenco) listing the members of
the 4th General Chapter, append.
Doc. 34
Liturgy: classes in 1. valued, 151
"Long Live Don Bosco:" at Varazze,
29; at Barcelona, 59, 78, 83; at La
Spezia, 132
Lottery: DB plays a joke about 1.
numbers, 218
Love: "It is not the importance of the
task that pleases God but the spir-
it of sacrifice and love with which
it is done, append. doc. 39
Love of God: (see also love) exhorta-
tion by Don Rua on 1. of G. caus-
es DB to weep, 100,
M
Management: norms for m.: DB's
recommendation, observe the
Rules, 149
Manifestation: the importance of the
m. (Bendiconto), 151
Marks: for the artisans, every week
two m. to be given, one for work
and one for conduct, append. doc.
39
Marriage: DB counsels those consid-
ering m., 231-32

89.6 Page 886

▲back to top
858
Index
Mass: DB emotional while celebrat-
ing M., 26, 288; "...otherwise this
is the last M. you'll celebrate,"
21; celebration ofM. during DB's
final months, 387, 400-01, 404
Maxims: "Tamquam fera se ipsum
devorans" ("Like a wild animal
eating himself"), 393; "Fare,
patire, Tacere" ("be active, suffer,
be silent") DB's motto, 411;
"Quod Deus imperio, tu prece,
virgo, potes" (What God can do
with His power, you Virgin, do it
with prayer"), 435; listing of 38
m. and sayings, append. doc. XII;
m. on the welfare of souls, 408;
"Tenax proposito vir," append.
doc. XVII
Meals: DB's joviality at m., 39, 41
Medal: m. of honor awarded to DB,
61; silver m. awarded to DB by
the geographical society of Lille,
16; astounding distribution of m.
70; m. given to the boys with a
mysterious suggestion, 247;
miraculous results, 5, 47, 130; m.
and healing, 71, 80-81; other
graces, 37, 118-19, 255-56; mul-
tiplication of m. 25
Meeting: DB meets Mrs. Chopitea,
47; an outing; encounter with
Cardinal Alimonda, 215, 401; m.
of DB with Bp. Cagliero on his
return from America, 401-02
Memoirs: how so much information
was obtained, It. preface, 6; m.
from 1841 to 1884-5--6 written
by DB, 417
Memorandum: m. of Bp. Cagliero
containing things DB said, 403
Memory: how DB made use of his
prodigious m. 310
Method: DB is questioned about his
method of education, 96
Military service: prediction regarding
exemption from m.s.. 144-45,
append. doc. 36
Miracles: the gift ofm. in the opinion
of DB, 219; people were hoping
for the miraculous intervention of
Heaven to prevent DB's death,
455
Miraculous occurrences (see "inci-
dents")
Misfortune: Lava from Mt. Etna
averted, 118-19; Bp. Cagliero
breaks two ribs, 341
Mission (s): two Salesians preach at
Bra, 223; zeal of DB for the mis-
sions, append, doc. 82
Missionaries: DB's words provided
encouragement for the m., 354;
m. will multiply, 51-52; DB's
last blessing of his m., 366; a lost
cow sustains them., 187. append.
doc. 51; "The Salesians are very
loved for they work very hard,"
444; "save many souls in the mis-
sions," (DB to Fr. Sala), 449;
1885: m. expedition, 172; DB's
emotions when thinking of his
m., 26; 1886: departure of m.,
176; report on the journey, 178;
DB's thoughts about the personal
safety of his m., 337
Modesty: m. even in his dreams, 11;
DB's modesty while bedridden,
446
Money: (see also providence) m.
form Divine Providence, 249;
detachment from m. (anec.), 114;
a dream about how rich people
should use their money, 306-07
Month of May: at the Oratory,

89.7 Page 887

▲back to top
Index
859
75-112; at the Oratory (1187),
273-304
Mortification: "The Salesian is a man
of self-denial and humility"
(words of the Bp. Of Milo),
append,doc. 8
Mother: DB consoles am., 58, 81; a
son is reformed, a m. is consoled,
29-30; am. and her daughter, 217
Mourning: m. the death of DB, 459
Multiplication: m. ofnuts, 3; of chest-
nuts, 3; of hazelnuts, 2, 7-8; of
loaves, 493; of medals, 25
Music/musicians: m. on the occasion
of the consecration of the Church
of the Sacred Heart, 287; how
often wine is be given to the m,
324.
N
Name day: celebration of DB's n.d.,
115-16, 226, append, doc. 62;
1887: 311; 1887: n.d. of Don Rua
celebrated at Rome, 275
Necrology: list of the deaths at the
Oratory from March to Sept.,
1886: 6, (see also footnote 7)
Neighbor: DB's insistence on speak-
ing well fo one's n., 167
Nephew: DB's n. Louis dies, 451
News: n. from Bp. Cagliero in
Argentina, 181
Newspapers: DB's choir praised in
the n. 155; the press provided
publicity for DB's missionary
efforts, 170; DB at Foglizzo: the
journal "L'Epordiese," 207;
media coverage at he conserva-
tion of the Church of the Sacred
Heart, 273, 284-85; n. praise DB
and his works, 162, 175, append.
doc. VI; a n. mistakenly assumes
that DB had died, 165-66; jour-
nals report on DB's visit to
Barcelona, 48, 59, 75, (see also
footnote 18), 86, (see footnote
29), 87, (see footnote 31),
append, doc. 11 & 15; n. sang the
praises of DB at his death, 464;
the journal "La Lega Lombarda,"
of Milan published a report of
Crispi's meeting with DB, 471;
journals announced DB's death
without being asked, 474; venom
of some journals in attacking DB,
390; Czechoslovakian publica-
tions, 376; updates on DB's con-
dition, 424; vulgarity of some
journals, 429; n. react favorably
to the naming of Don Rua as
DB's successor, 535-35
Nobility: Prince Czartoryski, 396
Noise: prolonged noise prelude to a
dream regarding Louis Olive,
211; terrible noise, rumble,
screams cause uproar in dream of
hell,240
Notary: the n. De Amicis at
Sampierdarena, 541
Novena: grace obtained after a novena
to DB, 505, 507---08; 512; 514-15
Novices: Fr. Barberis was the ideal N.
Master, 208; "enrolled" used in
place of "n.," 144; words of Leo
XIII, append, doc. 107-B; DB
recommends terminology for n.
and novitiate, 144; decrees for the
acceptance of n., 146; n. of provi-
dence house visit DB, 43
Novitiate: formation of the first n. in
1886, 205; inauguration of then.
at Foglizzo, 206---07; recommen-
dations of the Pope, 280-81;

89.8 Page 888

▲back to top
860
Index
''year of trial" preferred over "n."
144; recommendations of the
Pope regarding the n., append,
doc. 107-B; French n.. append,.
doc. 57
Nuts: multiplication of nuts (anec.) 2,
7; Db tosses hazel n. to boys in
playground, 247
0
Obedience: recommendations of DB
to confreres, 152, 166-67; recom-
mendations of the Pope for the
Salesians, 280
Offense: how DB inspired horror at
offending God. 5
Offering: children give DB their
small o., 82;o. from the poor
(anec.), 399
Opinion: the o. of DB concerning the
monarchy and the political situa-
tion in Italy, 168
Oratory: general description of life at
the 0., append. doc. 85; graces
bestowed on the 0. by Mary, 230;
affection of DB for the 0., 26, 49,
69-70; story of the 0. of St.
Francis de Sales, 49 (see footnote
2); expansion, new construction,
welcoming new students 327;
Festive: DB publishes regulations
for the FO, 152-54, append. doc.
40; outings abolished for FO., 324
Orphanage: o. at Trent inaugurated in
1887,368
Orphans: DB's compassion towards
the o. of a public disaster, 248;
"Anyone who protects o. will be
blessed by God," 409
Our Lady: Mary as shepherdess con-
verses with DB in a dream, 50-52
p
Paradise: "You must pray that we all
meet again in P." 78; "bread,
work and P." 356; "tell the boys
that I'11 be waiting for them in P."
452
Paralytic: a p. cured after DB's bless-
ing, 245, 277-78; DB becomes
paralyzed, 456
Parishes: 4th General Chapter; regu-
lations for p., 145, append. doc.
38
Parlor: clerics visit DB in a modest p.
at Rome, 278
Passport: the Pope would not sign
DB's p. to Heaven, (anec.) 265
Pastor: p. often sought DB's advice,
217-18; the charity of an old p.
(anec.) 399
Past Pupil: (see also alumni) past
memories, 397; sentiments of a
p.p. for the education received
from DB, 264, append. doc. 43; "I
am a p.p." (anec.) 479; visit of
two p.p., 397; DB happy to meet
p.p., 55; DB meets p.p. on his
name day. 117, 311-12; 1886:
DB speaks to p.p., 123-24; 1887:
a group of p.p. meets with DB at
Lanzo, 313; circular letter
announcing the death of DB sent
to p.p., 463, append, doc. 97; p.p.
provide for a funeral chapel at the
tomb of DB, 483; Charles
Tomatis invited by DB to spend
Christmas at the Oratory, 420;
kindness shown to p.p., Dr.
Bestenti, 434
Paternal: p. sentiments of DB, 403
Patience: DB's undaunted p. during
infirmities, 21-20; "It is not suf-

89.9 Page 889

▲back to top
Index
861
fering which sanctifies us, but
patience," (anec.), 98
Patron: 1887: the Pascual couple; p.
for the feast of Mary Help of
Christians 303
Peacemaker: DN acts asp. in a fami-
ly, 41, (anec.)
Perfection: frequent Communion and
p. (anec.), 372
Performances: "Vibio sereno," a play
by Fr. Lemoyne performed for the
feast of St. Francis de Sales, 10
Photographs: collection of pictures
taken during DB's lifetime,
78-79; p. taken after DB's death,
459; DB graciously consents to sit
for a p., 27; DB p. at Barcelona,
78
Pilgrimage/ pilgrims: words of DB to
p. 389-90; 1888: p. desire to see
DB, 444; p. at the funeral of DB,
467
Pleasantry: witty remarks during his
illness, 113-14, 387, 448; humor
in front of a mirror, (anec.) 57; p.
during enthusiastic confusion,
(anec.) 77; various: 410, 414,
419,421,445
Poem: p. in Piedmontese dialect com-
posed by Fr. Francesia to honor
DB, 104, append. doc. 22; "Come
friends, DB awaits us,", 312
Politics: DB kept out ofp., It. Preface,
p. 11, 13-14
Pope: statement of DB on the occa-
sion of the P. 's priestly jubilee,
233-34; DB exalted the Divine
Providence of the P., 234; duty of
the congregation to uphold the
authority of the P., 233-34,
403,414, 416, append. doc.
107-B; DB paid homage to the P.
3234; Fr, Lasagna's words on the
P. in Milan, append. doc. 41; the
P. inquires about DB's health,
542; the P. offers condolences to
Don Rua, append, doc, 107-B
Possessed: a p. woman influenced by
the blessing of DB. 65
Poverty: DB was pleased with the p.
practiced at Foglizzo, 207--08; p.
and the future of the congrega-
tion,. 153; proposals presented at
the 4th General Chapter, 139;
(see footnote 7); recommenda-
tions of DB regarding p., 153;
love for religious p. in Bp.
Cagliero. 343
Praise: DB's sentiments regarding p.,
40; p. of DB during his trip to
France; newspapers, 16-17,
24~5; p. of DB, 285-86; p. of
DB by Cardinal Lavigerie, 217;
"Whatever he (DB) does, he does
it well," (anec.) 32
Prayer: DB's faith in the power of p.,
241; efficacy of DB's p., 65, 123,
126, 218-19, 227, 323; p. of the
boys: p. and sacrifices of the boys
for the sick DB, 413, 431, 455,
497; p. pf DB: efficacy of the p.
of DB, 434, 503
Predictions: regarding Marchesa
Durazzzo -Pallavinci, 4-539-40;
"we'll have them all become reli-
gious...and this one's for DB"
(anec.), 81; "relax...not a single
boy will get sick," 227; "that
place will do for our sisters," 81;
"I have very little time left. .."
327; p. of death: Mr. Bernasconi,
277; other: Fr. Sala's room, 392;
Fr. Louis Deppert, 392; the
notary De Amicis, 541; Fr. Allon

89.10 Page 890

▲back to top
862
Index
Tanandosi of Foglizzo, 391; Fr.
Lasagna would become a Bp.,
174-75; re: Fr. Lasagna, 174-75;
Louis Olive, 210-14; Fr.
Lemoyne, 238; Fr. Tamietti,
325-26; about religious voca-
tions, 81, 92-93
Prediction fulfilled: f. ofvarious p., 6,
58
Prefect: rules for p. concerning buy-
ing and selling, 324
Prefect Apostolic: P.A. of Tierra Del
Fuego,329
Preventive system: "They want me to
state what my method is..."
(anec.), 96
Priest: a pastor, Fr. Guiol, gives his
impressions of DB's boys, 43 9see
footnote 9); reunion of p. past
pupils, 124; p. and riches, 307
Prince: P. Czartoryski and his voca-
tion,. 256, 268
Privileges: afflictions endured by DB
to obtain p., 219; 1887: p.
obtained from the Pope, 283
Procurator General: Fr. Francis
Dalmazzo, P.G. replaced by Fr.
Caesar Cagliero, 320
Profession: words of DB to those
making religious p., 166-67;
1886: DB' receives the religious
p. for the last time, 175
Professional schools: (see "schools,
professional)
Promise: a man had not kept his p.,
(anec.) 14; healed on the condi-
tion of being faithful to a p.
(anec.), 15; a p. and a lady cured
(anec.), 6
Prophecies: "When you are old...a
goat will be your companion"
(anec.), 259-60; "Your field of
action will be here (Spain)," to Fr.
Philip Rinaldi, (anec.) 322
Proposals: the debts of the missions
and the p. of DB to settle deficits,
170-71; practical ways of raising
money, 225; p. submitted at the
4th General Chapter, 139; p. of
Bp. Cagliero for a talk to the
directors at the 4th General
Chapter, 139, (see footnote 7); p.
received from five republics in
South America, 349; listing of
proposed foundations: Cairo,
108-08; Las Piedras, 178-79;
regarding a hospice at
Sampierdarena, 388
Protector: Parrocchi, new Cardinal P.;
biographical note, 111 (see foot-
note 4)
Protestants: the P. of Tierra Del
Fuego: living conditions; how
they treated the indigenous peo-
ples; 331-32; ire of the p. against
DB,400
Proverbs: "Quam parva sapiential
regitur mundus" ("what a small
amount of wisdom does the world
need to be governed"), 62; "II n'y
a pas de grand homme pour son
valet se chamber" ("no man is
great in the eyes of his valet"),
492
Providence: (see also "faith in God"):
DB's trust in Divine P.: testi-
monies and anecdotes, 134-35,
177,209-10,249,255,299, 520,
372-73, 438; Divine P. generous
with the benefactors of DB, 546;
singular gesture from Divine P.
during the burial of DB, 475
Provinces: directory (Elenco) of p. at
the death of DB, 518-19

90 Pages 891-900

▲back to top

90.1 Page 891

▲back to top
Index
863
Provincials: DBS recommendations
regarding visits by the p., 149
Prudence: norms followed by DB on
administration, 148-49, 220-21
Publications: reporting on the Church
of the
Sacred Heart of Jesus at Castro
Pretorio, 284-85
Purity: instructions from DB on p., 5,
52; recommendations for his mis-
sionaries' regarding p., 52; in
praise ofp., 5; words of Our Lady
in a dream, 212
Q
Queen: DB visits the Q. of
Wurtemberg, 33-34
R
Receptions: for DB upon his return
from trips, 103, 134, 328; for DB
at Rome, 1887: 266; at Barcelona,
46, at Sarria, 48, at Foglizzo, 206
Recommendations: r. of DB written
down by Bp. Cagliero, 403-04
Reconciliation: r. achieved through
the intervention of DB, 41
Rector Major: Don Rua named RM,
526
Reform: r. of life through frequent
reception of Holy Communion,
the great secret, 372
Regret: "The only r. I shall feel when
I have to die will be that of leav-
ing all of you," 415
Regulations: r. for parishes, 145,
append, doc. 38; r. for festive ora-
tories in the deliberations of the
4th General Chapter, 153-54,
append,doc.40
Relics: healing occurred by wearing
DB's biretta, 210-11; cutting off
pieces of DB's cassock for r.,
100-01; cutlery used by DB kept
as r., 98-99; r. for the Church of
the Sacred Heart of Jesus in
Rome, 282-83; healings obtained
through r. of DB, 505, 509, 511,
514-16
Religion: persuading students in the
practice of their r. and its necessi-
ty for personal growth, append.
doc. 39; methods used by DB in
the defense of r., append, doc, I
Religious: r. spirit and vocations of
the coadjutors and among the
artisans, 146; dangers for r., 537;
on the r. spirit and vocations
among the artisans and coadju-
tors, append. doc. 39
Religious orders: r.o. and commer-
cialism, statement of DB, 226
Report: Fr. Peter Muton's account of
DB's visit to the Grenoble semi-
nary, 101, (see footnote 10),
append. doc. 21; r. on Argentina
by Bp. Cagliero, append. doc. 51;
r. on the situation of the
Patagonian mission, 196-201,
append. doc. 54; r. on the debts
incurred in building the Church
of the Sacred Heart, 392; r. on the
visit of DB at the Seminary in
Montpellier, append. doc. 19; r.
on the mission to the Shayueque
tribe,append. doc. 76
Reprimand: boys r. about applauding
loudly whenever they saw DB, 1
Retraction: the public r. of Canon
Chiuso, append. doc. XIV
Retreats: topics for r. preachers,
append, doc. XI

90.2 Page 892

▲back to top
864
Index
Return: DB's r. from Barcelona, 89
Ribs: cracked r. (Bp. Cagliero), 341
Rules: of the Society of St. Francis de
Sales: observance of the r. to
assure the future of the congrega-
tion, 51; Don Rua urges the obser-
vance of the r., 150-51; obser-
vance of the r. the sign of love for
DB, 484-85
s
Sacred Heart of Jesus: report on devo-
tion to the SHJ in America,
append.doc. 52
Sacred Orders: minutes of the 4th
General Chapter to pertaining to
S.O., 145. (see footnote 74),
append. doc. 37
Sacrifice: spirit of s. of French pupils,
39
Sacristan: DB had faith in the prayers
of the s. Palestrina, 448
Saint: "Why all these honors?"
"Because he is a Saint" (anec.),
264; "DB is a Saint" (words of
Leo XIII in audience), 495, 497,
499, spend. Doc. 107-B
Salesian: the S. according to the Bp.
of Milo, 39, (see also footnote 6),
append doc. 8; you are fortunate
to be a S., append, doc. 107
Salvation: DB requests prayers for the
salvation of his souls, 313,
(anec.); "in order for you to be
saved you will have to become as
poor as Job" (anec.), 260; "Please
take care of the s. of your soul,"
397 (anec.)
Salesian Society: obeying the Pope
and defending his authority is the
purpose and foundation of the
S.S., 233-34, 403, 414, 416; con-
dition for the growth of the S.:
observance of the rules (anec.),
51; apprehension and dangers
encountered after the death of
DB, 521; the question of the suc-
cessor, 522-23
Sanctity of DB: testimonies and repu-
tation, 231-32, 282, 432, 438-39,
443, 465, 472, 494-95, 497,
498-99,append.doc. 107
Sanctity: visitors streamed continuous-
ly to the tomb of DB. 483, 494;
opinions on DB's holiness during
his life and after his death, 487,
499-500; his reputation for s.
enhanced by his virtue, 495-96;
from the testimony of his miracles,
501; the Pope bears witness to
DB's s.: Pope Pius IX, 493; Pope
Leo xm, 495, 497, 499, append.
doc. 107; "may the Lord grant you
good health to work and holiness to
enter Heaven," append. doc. 21; "It
is patience thats. us." (anec.) 98
Sanctuary: s. of Our Lady of Mercy
(Barcelona), 83; Pinerolo: DB
views Mt. Oliveto from the Shrine
of St. Maurice, 133-34
Sanity: a lady instantly recovers her
s. when receiving DB's blessing,
40; a daughter in an insane asy-
lum cured by the prayers of DB
and her father, 123
Scandal: DB reveals as. to Fr. Branda
through bi-location, 18-19
Schools, professional: praise of DB
and his workshops in "Revista
popular" append. doc. 11; a
Belgium industrialist reports on
his visit, append. soc. 85, 373;
"Gazette de Liege," append. doc.

90.3 Page 893

▲back to top
Index
865
85, 373; benefits to society from
p. s., (work of DB), 61-62; delib-
erations on better discipline in
technical s. and for encouraging
vocations, 146, append. doc. 39;
purpose of the p.s., append. doc.
39; "Tomorrow we'll be able to
go to s." (anec.), 53, p.s. in
Columbia greatly needed,
359-60; praise of DB and his
institute appears in "El Diario de
Barcelona," 59-60, 75 (see foot-
note 18), append. doc. 15
Secret: DB discerned hidden things
about people, 57, 59; "You have
abandoned your religious life,"
(anec.) 82
Secretary: 4th General Chapter: s. of
the Superior Council given the
right to vote, 141; DB introduced
his s. to the Pope, 281
Sects: recommendations for speaking
to young men about the free
masons, 148-49; evil-minded s.
oppose the works of DB,
167-681; s. conspire against the
missions in Tierra Del Fuego, 331
Seminary: 1886: DB was a guest at
the s. of Montpellier, 91-92,
append. doc. 20; 1887: students
from the Lombard s. visit DB in a
modest parlor, 278; s. for foreign
missions established, 370
Servants: (see also employees), DB's
manner of dealing with domestic
staff, 134, 409
Setbacks: the Salesian Missions grow
despite s., 199
Shepherdess: DB dreams of a s. lead-
ing an immense flock, 50
Shipwreck: s. averted by means of a
promise to Blessed Mother, 359
Sickness (see illness)
Sight: a DMHC reacquires her sight at
the tomb of DB, 466
Sin: inspiring horror for s. ("Good
Night" talk), append. doc. XII;
obtaining pardon for s., 529;
inspiring courage to turn away
from s., append, doc. XII
Sinner: a s. experiences reform of her
life through the intercession of
DB, 512-14
Sisters: Montpellier: DB at the
Monastery of the Visitation, 93,
append. doc. 10; DB's last visit
with the S. of Good Shepherd,
215; mother and daughter s., 217
Skullcap: (Zucchetto); a Trappist
abbot begs to have DB's s., 79
Sleep: 1886: DB is disturbed even
during hiss., 115
Societies: DB meets with the Catholic
Society of Barcelona, 60-61;
enthusiasm for DB at a banquet of
the Catholic Workers' society, 132
Sojourn: DB's s. at Valsalice, 122
Song: "let is go, friends, DB awaits
us ... "227
Sonnet: as. was read to honor DB at
a b. in Barcelona, 63, append.
doc. 13; a s. is dedicated to the
life of Mama Margaret, append.
doc.27
Sons of Mary: work for adult voca-
tions highly recommended by the
Pope, 148 (anec.); organization of
the S. of M. urged by DB, 148
Soul (s): "pray for me, so that I may
save my s." 313; last words:
"work unceasingly to save s." 418
Sources: for the Biographical Mem.
Of St. John Bosco: Vol. 18. page 9
of the Italian Preface

90.4 Page 894

▲back to top
866
Index
Souvenirs of DB: last words for the
boys; 466; to the directors,
append, doc. X; to all the
Salesians, 409, 425-26; s. from
DB on his deathbed, 413, 417,
452; for the DMHC, 425, 452,
append. doc. 104; written to his
directors, 223; words spoken to
the confreres of Marseilles, 44; to
his missionaries, "Save many
souls," 449; to Don Rau, "Make
yourself loved," 454; "Please take
care of the salvation of your
souls," 397; given by Don Rua by
the tomb of DB, 481-82; person-
al reflections by those who knew
DB, 464 (see footnote 8), append,
doc. 99
Sparrow: as. perched on DB's shoul-
ders, 114
Speech: Card. Parocchi speaks to the
Roman Cooperators, 112; s. of
Don Rua to the clerics at Valsalice
entrusting the remains of DB to
them, 480-81; DB loses the
power of s., 456
Spiritual direction: examples of DB's
s.d. through correspondence,
231-32
Spiritual exercises: s.e. for Salesians,
topics for retreat preachers,
append. doc. XI
Spring: DB dreams that his mother is
taking water from as., 12-13
Statement: the s. placed in DB's cof-
fin, append. doc. 100,467
Statistics: s. of the work in America
compiled by Fr. James
Costamagna, 189, (see footnote
17); report on the work in
Patagonia by Bp. Cagliero, 195;
1888: the growth of the DMHC,
519; s. of the Salesian Society
after the death of DB, 518-19
Stone: Barcelona: s. Tablet commem-
orated his visit, 80; every s. (in
the churches ofMHC and St. John
the Evangelist) was donated for a
grace received, 286
Strength: examples of DB's s., 406,
415 (anec.)
Strenna: (theme) 1888: 404, 426
Student: impressions of a s.
(Nespoli) in danger of crisis,
append. doc. 35; report of a dis-
orderly and imprudent s.,
append. doc. 35
Studentate: s. at Valsalice established,
369-70
Sublimate: a corrosive s. is poured
into DB's coffin, 471-72
Successor: the question of a s. after
the death of DB, 517-538; histor-
ical details, 522; declaration of
the superiors to the Cardinal
Protector, 524-25; confirmation
obtained, Pontifical audience,
append. doc. 107-A
Suffering: audiences cause DB great
s., 62
Suffrages: s. offered for the soul of Fr.
Margotti, 270; s. for DB, 459
Superior Council: 1886: members of
S.C., 141; meeting of S.C., 224;
makeup of the S.C. after DB's
death, 517
Superiors: respect and confidence
towards s., 152-53; souvenir for
hiss., 409
Supernatural: the dreams of DB as a
s. events, 213
Swindle: s. perpetrate a scheme to
defraud the work of DB, 173, (see
footnote 3), append. doc. 47

90.5 Page 895

▲back to top
Index
867
T
Teacher: impressions of the t., Fr.
Nespoli, by Fr. Fascie, 142-44;
DB wanted his t. accredited,
220--21
Tears: DB shed tears while celebrat-
ing Mass, 288
Telegram: "I had a t. from Heaven,"
(anec.), 15; t. announcing the
arrival of the Salesians at
Guayaquil, 457
Tertiary: diploma of enrollment as a
Franciscan t. sent to DB, 120
Testamentary letters: t.l. of DB to his
sons, 417, 484-85; t.l. of DB to
his benefactors and cooperators,
528-31
Testimony: t. heard form various indi-
viduals, 492
Testimonies of DB sanctity: John
Bisio, shop owner, Fr. Felix
Reviglio, Canon Ballesio, 488;
Canon Anfossi, Fr. Leonard
Murialdo, 488-89; Bp. Vincent
Tasso, Bp. Bertagna, 489-90; Fr.
Joachim Berto, 491-92; Fr.
Secundus Marchesio, 492; Fr.
Angelo Savio, 492; Fr. Francis
Dalmazzo, 492; Fr. Louis
Piscetta, 494; Fr, John Baptist
Lemoyne, 494-95; Fr. John
Francesia, 495; Fr. Julius
Barberis, 495-96; Fr. James
Cerruti, 496; Cardinal John
Cagliero, 496-97; Fr. Michael
Rua,497-500
Theology: DB is advised in a dream
of the error of mixing t. students
with those studying sciences, 52
Thoughtfulness: DB 'st. towards his
sons, (letter) 298-99; towards
benefactors (letter), 398, 445;
towards his secretary, 413
Toast: DB toasted at the end of a meal
by the engineer Levrot, 32,
append. doc. 5; ''we shall drink a
t. in Marseilles when Louis will
be fully recovered," (anec.), 211;
given by DB at he dedication of
the Church of the Sacred Heart,
287-88
Tomb: the t. of DB at Valsalice, 480;
funeral chapel built at the t., 483;
constant pilgrimages to the t. of
DB, 494
Traditions: the Pope's advice to the
Salesians: "Be obedient... and
faithful to the rules and the t. you
are leaving them," 280
Train: friendliness of a man on a t.
trip with DB to Spain, 46
Training: deliberations of the 4th
General Chapter regarding clerics
in practical training, 151
Tribute: the clerics of Valsalice
express their t. to Don Rua, 482,
append. doc. 102
Trust in Mary: hist. in M. Most Holy,
409, 451; "Mary Most Holy has
always helped and continues
always to help," 452
Tuberculosis: a sister sick with t. is
cured through the intercession of
DB. 509-11
Typhoid: Louis Olive falls seriously
ill with T. fever, 210; in a dream
DB is assured that Louis Olive
will recover, 211-12
u
Union with God: u. with G. in DB,
220

90.6 Page 896

▲back to top
868
v
Veneration: v. towards the corpse of
DB, 465, 472; v. of the tomb of
DB, 483, 194; for the DB:
demonstrations of v. for DB
(anec. & test.), 1, 24, 27, 36, 64,
69, 73, 75, 83, 86-87,93,95-96,
98, 100, 102, 157, 160-61, 164,
206-08, 258, 261, 288, 303-04,
322-23, 389-90, 488, 499,
append. Doc. 19,
Verses: v. in dialect, 405; " 0 Vergin,
Pia..." append. doc. XIII (12); "O
Santa Maria - L' aiuto Tuo
Forte..." append. doc. XII, (13);
"God told me about it," append.
doc. 33
Vestition: 100 novices receive cassock
at Foglizzo, 207, 391, 437, (see
footnote 4); Prince Czartoryski
receives the cassock, 395
Vexation: a young woman cured of
diabolical v. after blessing by DB,
25;
Viaticum: DB requests v., 414,
416-18
Vicar: 1887: DB presents his v. to the
Pope,281
Villa: DB was guest at the v. of Louis
Marti-Codolar, 77, append. doc.
16
Victims: v. volunteer their lives for
DB, 455-56
Virtue: v. for preparing for the apos-
tolate, 43, (see footnote 9); his
sickness was a crucible to per-
ceive how pure his v. was, 447;
DB's reputation for holiness was
verified in his outstanding v., 497
Visions: v. and not dreams (DB's
works), 213
Index
Visitors: to DB: Cardinals: Cardinal
Alimonda, 9, 105, 230, 415;
Bp.'s: Arch. Bp. Grossens of
Belgium, 446; Arch, Bp.
Krements of Cologne, 448; the
Bp. of Quito, Ecuador, 230; the
Bp. OfEvereux, 388, Bp. Komm
of Trier, 448; Bp. Richard of
Paris, 448; various bp.s, 420, 448,
454; Priests: Bohemian Fr. Joseph
Kovsal, 377; Canon Rossi, 419;
Sisters: the Mother General of the
DMHC, 421; illustrious people:
Pres. Of Peru, 116; Prince
Czartoryski, 120; the Duke of
Norfolk, 437; other: multitude of
v, at Sarria, 56, 70; at Grenoble,
101-02; a businessman from
Liege, 373-74, append. doc. 85;
friends from Barcelona, 119, 157;
a French lawyer asks DB's opin-
ion about politics, 13-14; v. at
Rome: v. To DB, 267-68; vari-
ous: three lawyers from
Conception visit DB at the orato-
ry, 355; a knighted gentleman
does not keep his promise, 14
Visits: recommendations regarding v.
of superiors to the houses, 149;
upon arrival in a city, DB would
first go to v. the Bp. 66; Fr.
Lasagna v. Count Colle, 177; v.
of DB to the Arch. Bp. Of Milan,
157-58; v. of DB to the seminary
at Montpellier, append, doc. 19;
v. to Grenoble, append. doc. 21;
DB v. a benefactress, 260; v. to
the Queen of Wurtemberg,
33-34; v. to the ailing DB end,
409. v. of Dr. Albertotti, 410; Dr.
Vignolo relieves anxiety, 412-13;
consultation of the doctors, 415;

90.7 Page 897

▲back to top
Index
869
doctors find him much worse,
452; visit of Cardinal Alimonda,
415; impressions of a Belgium
industrialist, append. doc. 85
Vocation: predictions of av., 92-93,
100; counsel regarding v.,216;
denial of av., then finally agrees,
325; v. of Prince Czartoryski,
256, 2668; v. of Fr. Camillo
Ortuzar, 356; solicitude for v.
(test. letter), 484; DB guides
those discerning their v. in life,
216; 4th General Chapter, con-
cerning what direction be given to
the artisans and how could v. be
fostered among them, 146,
append. doc. 39; concern of DB
for a faltering v., 195-96;
"remain steadfast in your v.," 484
Vow: Franciscan Provincial of Lima v.
to print life of DB if Mary would
save them from shipwreck,
(anec.) 359
Vows: decrees in reference to admit-
ting new members to religious v.,
146
Voyage: v. of the first missionaries,
178
w
Wealth: w. adornments at the palace
of the Marchioness De Comillas
in Barcelona, 65-66; riches and
eternal salvation, 261
Wealthy: riches an insurmountable
obstacle to the salvation of the w.,
261; ''No one dares to tell rich
people the truth" (anec.), 260 ; a
dream about obligation of the w.
to give alms, 307, (letter) 622
Welfare: solicitude ofDB for the good
of youth, append. doc. 65
"Who is Don Bosco": that question is
answered in a pamphlet by Bp.
Spinola, 39
Witticism: "Father I'll do it" (anec.),
323
Words: "the treasures of adolescents
are chaste words and action"
(dream), 212
Work: promise of bread, w. and para-
dise, 356; w. and the congrega-
tion, 202; DB praises the spirit of
w. in many conferences, 281;
"DB is simply worn out because
of too much w." (doctors), 424;
DB lamented the fact that he
could no longer w. as before, 43;
''tell all the Salesians to w. with
zeal and enthusiasm! W., W.,"
404; "tell all the Salesians to w.
zealously and fervently! W! W!
418
Workmen: letters praising DB from
the workers of Borgo Dora,
append. doc. 23; pilgrimage of
the Catholic Workers' Assoc.,
from Northern France, 389; the
affection of DB towards w.,
289-90; the workers of Borgo
Dora are represented at an acade-
mia at the Oratory, 164; the
Catholic Workers Assoc. of Turin
meet with DB. 107; DB presides
at anniversary banquet of the
Catholic Workers Assoc. at
Oratory, 119-20; generosity of a
w. (anec.) 107
Works of DB: development of the w.
in America, 220, 349-66; growth
of the w. after the death of DB,
518-19; the future assured,
536-37; praised in newspapers,

90.8 Page 898

▲back to top
870
Index
162-65; in Africa, (proposed w.),
108--09; opposition to DB's w.,
167-68; esteem of the Pope for w.
of DB, 173, 542
Writings: 38 aphorisms written by
DB, append. doc. XII
XYZ
Year: 1886: last day of the year 1886,
228-29; 1887:229; 1888:431
Young: the younger boys should be
separated from the older ones,
append. doc.39
Youth: work for y.: characteristic of
Salesian Missions, 31; "work
untiringly to save souls", 404
Zeal: DB's z. For the perfection of his
sons, 140
Zucchetto "see skullcap"

90.9 Page 899

▲back to top

90.10 Page 900

▲back to top